Chapter Text
Badum.
Badum.Badum.
Badum. Badum. Badum.
Something is wrong...
Badum. Badum. Badum. Badum.
Kim Rok Soo, who just fell asleep after reading some second rate novel, woke up to his heart beating like crazy and the overpowering feeling that something is terribly wrong.
Badum. Badum. Badum. Badum. Badum.
He hears the murmuring of something, albeit faintly,
"Eat his heart."
Notes:
just a prologue, can someone guess the foreshadowing?
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 2: hold on, wait a minute, something ain't right
Summary:
who is this handsome redhead that's in the mirror??
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
SURVIVE.
Kim Rok Soo felt as if there was someone gently tapping on his body, the hands feeling aged and rough. It was comforting.
"Young Master, it is morning."
The voice was clear, and Kim Rok Soo almost wanted to feel goosebumps running up and down his body as his eyes shot open. Instead of the bright morning sunlight to bless his eyes, Kim Rok Soo saw an old man in a black butler's suit standing there with a satisfied expression.
"It is surprising to see you wake up after one attempt."
"Huh?"
"The master wishes to dine with the young master since it has been a while. It looks like it will be possible today."
The man could see a strange reflection when he looked past the old man. Inside the mirror was a man with eye-catching red hair, looking back at him with the same confusion he was feeling.
'I guess that man is me?'
"Young master Cale?"
The red headed man turned towards the worried voice belonging to the servant, but the butler was not the problem. Kim Rok Soo heard it properly.
Young Master Cale was a familiar name. Sluggishly, the words slipped out of his mouth.
"Cale Henituse?"
The old servant looked at him with a look he couldn’t decipher.
"Yes, that is your name, young master. I'm guessing you are still a bit drunk."
After hearing the reply of the old man, Kim Rok Soo quickly thought about a name that was even more important than Cale Henituse.
"...Beacrox."
"Are you talking about my son?"
"..Chef."
"Yes. My son is the chef. Do you need him to make something for your hangover?"
The man felt his head spin, and he started to feel dizzy. He shoved his face into his hands.
"Young master, are you still drunk? Should I call the doctor? Or will you wash right now?"
The man looked at the red hair covering his eyes, it was truly vibrant, and much too different from his black hair.
Cale Henituse. Beacrox. Beacrox's father, Ron.
They were characters in the novel Kim Rok Soo had read the night before, the characters in the beginning of The Birth of a Hero.
His head jerked and he looked around, and could instantly tell that the bedroom was far away from the typical Korean bedroom. It reminded the man of Europe, and everything in the room was extremely extravagant and luxurious.
"Young Master?"
The man responded to Ron, the old man who was pretending to be concerned and worried.
"Cold water."
"Excuse me?"
He needed something to clear his mind, and he could see the face of Cale Henituse in the mirror behind Ron.
'Still looks, normal? Although something feels a little off with this body, I suppose it's because it's not my body... I suppose Cale hasn't been beaten half to death by Choi Han yet.'
Cale's handsome face caught his attention, Cale was a trash character who got beaten to a pulp by Choi Han, the main character of The Birth of a Hero. Cale was trash, that's just who he was.
"Young master, I presume you will not be bathing in cold water. Are you asking for drinking water?"
Cale turned his gaze toward Ron. Ron was hiding his identity and pretending to be a kind old man, but he was actually a cruel and vicious person. Despite that, Cale felt somewhat annoyed with Ron's question.
Cale knew he shouldn't be annoyed with someone who could possibly kill him in ten different ways in a second, but something deep inside him felt annoyed that Ron didn't understand what Cale wanted the first time. Maybe it was instinctual of being inside a trash person's body, so Cale brushed it off.
"Please get me some drinking water."
He needed something cold to drink to clear his mind.
"I will prepare it right away."
Cale wanted him to leave and get his water quick,
"Great. Thanks."
In his attempt to brush Ron off, he didn't notice the flinch Ron made when he said that and the odd expression on his face when he turned around to leave.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Ron left the bedroom to get cold drinking water for Cale, and once Cale was alone, he got off the bed and headed inside the bathroom.
If he really was inside the novel, he knew that there should be a large mirror inside.
The full body mirror was in the bathroom, Cale Henituse who had a lot of interest in his appearance and physique had this mirror set up to stare at himself. Nobody else in the household had this kind of mirror.
The reflection had deep red hair, reminiscent of a high quality wine, and fair skin like mountainous snow. The man had such a physique it would be fitting to say that he had a body that would fit any style.
'I really am Cale...'
…
Something was wrong.
Do people usually become calmer when they are surprised or shocked?
Cale... Kim Rok Soo would normally hear his heart harshly pumping blood through his brain, or at least the harsh thumping of his heart through his body. But there was nothing, radio silence…
Kim Rok Soo didn’t feel an ounce of serenity at the moment however, everything was too much for him to consider himself calm. His body was too thin and weak. His breaths were too loud. The bathroom was too clean. His clothes were too soft…
Yet Cale’s body felt calm as if he was dead asleep…
Cale was quickly running his mind over how to not get beaten up by Choi Han and turned away from the mirror, not before giving himself one last look over.
Failing to notice the occasional glow of his reddish-brown eyes that should you pay attention to, were definitely not normal.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale looked around the bathroom, noting the expensive marble that the whole estate was probably made of. Leaning against the tub, Cale mumbled.
"It's not like there's much I'll miss."
When he was Kim Rok Soo, there really wasn't much to it. He had a rough start, orphaned and poor, he didn't have someone he loved, but he continued to live because he could not die. He could not die because he loathed the thought of death or pain.
So even if he was rolling in piles of shit and viscera it was better than being dead.
Cale knew he hadn't been beaten up by Choi Han yet, as there was not a scar on his side, which was gotten from one of Cale's drunken endeavours when he got mad because the alcohol didn't taste good.
"...So as long as I proceed the storyline like normal while removing the fact that I get beaten up, the main character takes care of the rest-...what's this?"
Cale was one foot into the bathtub when he was snapped out of his thinking by a large, ugly scar that stretched over half his chest. It was a black scar, with large, swollen veins reaching from where his heart was to the whole of his torso. The centre of his scar was riddled with skin that looked.... scaly?
Cale quickly stopped all trains of thought, and quietly sank into the bathtub. Up until his mouth was sunken into the water too.
'What the fuck is that? The novel never mentioned something like that on Cale's body.'
Cale didn't know how long he stayed like that, staring into the high quality marble that his whole bathroom was made out of, but his staring into nothingness was interrupted by Ron's voice,
"Young master, are you inside the bathroom?"
Ron, the assassin from the Eastern continent, right. Him.
"Yes. I'll be right out."
Naturally, his response was to talk informally to the old man, and with his mind set onto thoroughly ignoring whatever ugly scar that he might have, Cale made up his mind on how to go about his future.
He needed to push the old man away from him, and onto the main character.
The old man was a dangerous assassin, but he treated Cale like a puppy, you left alone because you felt bad for it. (It hurt Cale's pride, although it should not.)
Covering himself and his scar with a bathrobe, Cale left the confines of the bathroom, and there was Ron, with a benign smile on his face holding a tray with a cup in his hands.
"Young master, here you go."
Cale picked up the cap and brushed past the old man, not wanting to make eye contact with such a vicious old man.
"Great. Thanks."
Ron's expression was odd again, but Cale had already walked past him, and taken a long drink of the cold water handed to him. Cale started thinking again.
'There are too many strong people here.'
'I need the strength to protect myself so I can live without pain.'
"Young master, we will start to dress you now."
"Oh, right. Thanks."
The door opened and a couple servants entered to help dress Cale. Cale didn't notice the strange stoic expression on Ron as he was fretted over.
"Oh. Something simple today."
"Yes, young master."
Cale picked out the simplest of the clothes the servants gave him, but started to notice that they all quickly left the room as Cale had picked out what he wanted to wear.
Cale stared at Ron in slight confusion as the servants seemed to have evacuated the room as if Cale would explode if they stayed.
Ron noticed Cale's look, and as he was closing the door behind him, said to Cale.
"Young master, we are leaving the room like you have always told us to do before. I will be waiting outside."
Ron had a benign smile on his face as he closed the door.
Cale shrugged, it was better that everyone had left because Cale didn't want to show such an ugly scar to anyone, it was like that when he was Kim Rok Soo as well.
Cale changed quickly, slightly frowning after getting dressed because even his simple attire was extremely luxurious and not to his liking.
But his reflection was quite handsome. The face really was the main piece of fashion.
Cale opened the door to leave his room, finding Ron waiting outside the door, while smiling like a gentle old man.
"Ron, let's go."
"Yes, young master."
Cale trailed behind Ron, it was nice that he didn't have to know the layout of the estate because Ron would lead him to where he had to go.
The servants in the halls of the estate that saw Cale would flinch and bow respectfully before they rushed away, like they were running from him.
'Why are they so scared? Cale never uses fists or force on people.'
Sure, Cale would drink and be rowdy, and sometimes when he was drunk he would break things, that was why he was the trash of the family.
'But it's better if nobody talks to me. So a trash can do as he pleases without worry.'
"I will now open the door."
"Sure"
Cale nodded in the general direction of Ron, and remembered that the novel had detailed that Cale treated Ron, who raised him like he was his own grandson since he was little, as nicely as he treated his own father. Of course, Ron didn't really think that way, that was why it was easy for Cale to talk to Ron, he just needed to answer Ron's questions, and treat him like a human being.
"I hope you enjoy your breakfast."
"Thanks. Ron, make sure you have a good meal too."
Cale walked past Ron and into the dining room, where he could see his family sitting there.
His father, the current head of the Henituse household, Deruth. Next to him was Cale's step mother, the Countess, as well as her son and daughter. The four people were looking towards Cale.
"You are late again, today."
Cale ran his gaze towards his father who spoke. Cale's father was unlike the other strong fathers in the novel, he didn't have anything special like skills or influence, but he was rich. Cale liked that a lot.
Cale noted the other people sitting around the table.
His stepmother, who he did not like and they avoided each other.
Her smart first-born, who found it hard to deal with his older brother.
And the cute, youngest of the family who avoided her eldest brother.
But they didn't bother each other, they just treated the other like strangers.
Cale thought it was a great environment.
"Take a seat."
"Yes, father."
Cale looked upon the feast that shouldn't even be considered a breakfast and sat down in his seat. Feeling something off, he looked up.
"Is there something you need to say, father?"
"...No, I do not."
Everyone was staring at Cale, and Cale made eye contact with each of these family members. They all quickly turned away and continued to eat.
Cale dug in, enjoying his food, and continued to ignore whatever weird faces his family were making.
Notes:
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 3: aren't you hungry?
Summary:
weird things are happening around Cale.
does he care? no.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale enjoyed his breakfast, and pushed aside whatever his family were saying after the meal. It simply wasn't his problem, and his real problem was to deal with surviving his encounter with the protagonist, and living his slacker life.
Cale clenched on the ten million cheque in his pocket. The only thing you can trust in the world is money, and luckily for him, his father had a lot of it.
"I'll be heading out now, young master."
The deputy butler that had handed him the cheque bid goodbye, but Cale did not respond. It was probably considered normal and moved to leave but stopped quickly.
"Ron, let's go to the study."
Hans, the deputy butler paused. Anxious.
Ron was the same.
"...Did you say the study?"
Both butler's knew the reputation Cale had.
Hans, although not Cale's personal butler, had seen and heard enough about Cale. Yes, Cale was the trash of the family, but Hans was smart enough to tell that it was more than that. Most of the Henituse servants, and the citizens of Rain City could not see deeper other than that Cale was an alcoholic trash.
But whenever Hans would look at Cale, there was something that took his breath away, not ever in awe, but terror. Whenever Cake looked at Hans like he was doing now, Hans felt as if he had to bow down otherwise he might be killed.
Ron probably knew Cale the best out of everyone in the castle. He had raised him since Cale was young, and there was no one else available to nurture him. Ron knew who Cale was. But Ron had no idea at the same time.
When Cale was born, Jour Henituse had shrouded his birth in mystery. It was believed that her child would not make it, and during her labour, only Jour and Deruth Henituse were present. After that night, Jour had held a small child in her hands. Jour's weak frame had managed to miraculously birth a child, it was a miracle.
Ron was severely indebted to Jour Henituse, for taking him and his son into the Henituse county, however, Ron always knew there was something off about Cale Henituse ever since his miracle birth.
Cale was incredibly smart growing up, he finished his studies impossibly early, and he was also incredibly strong and showed much talent during his short lived sword lessons. Ron felt as if this child would be able to swallow the world if he wanted to. Ron never told anyone this, as it was because no one else had noticed that oddity that Cale was.
When Jour passed away. She had given Ron one last order. To protect Cale and his identity. Because Jour knew that Ron knew that Cale wasn't exactly human.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale, in true fashion, had ignored the fumbling servants, and oddly terrified Deputy Butler Hans. He had been busy in his study for the past couple days. Bringing his plan together and brainstorming how to remove the strong people from his residence in order to bring together his true slacker life.
"You don't need any allowance today?"
"... I do need some."
This really was a rich family. Cale found it hard to pull back a grin after hearing that he would get more allowance from Hans, and left the dining table without even saying thank you. He did make eye contact with his brother, Basen, for a moment. But it was ignored as Cale moved to leave the dining room.
He noticed Ron following him.
"Ron. I'm going out, don't look for me."
This was Cale's code to letting Ron know that he was leaving the estate to go drinking. Whenever he did this, Ron would smile and tell him to have a safe trip. But..
"Will you not go to the study today?"
That was a rare question.
Cale started to visibly frown.
"Ron, I don't think that is something you need to be curious about."
Ron paused for about a second before relaxing back into his nice old man act.
"...I understand, young master. I will be waiting for you."
Cale frowned more.
"Don't wait for me."
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was wearing something he considered the simplest of his wardrobe, but would definitely be extremely fancy to others. No citizen was around them, they had moved away as soon as the count's crest was visible on the fancy carriage.
"Yes. This is it."
The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry.
It was owned by the bastard son Billos.
Cale dismissed the driver, who was sweating like a pig when being addressed to by Cale.
Cale brushed off his annoyance and headed inside the tea shop, looking around. There weren't a lot of people inside, but Cale could tell they were all shocked to see him there. Cale understood, he was like public enemy number one for all merchants in Rain City, because he had a tendency to break everything in their shops.
"Welcome."
But the owner of the shop warmly welcomed Cale. This must be Billos, the wealthy bastard. He looked just like what was described in the novel.
'He looks like a piggy bank.'
Cale threw a gold coin onto the counter in front of Billos.
"I plan on staying on the third floor all day today."
Billos stared at Cale with a smile, Cale pretended not to notice and pointed to the bookshelves.
"I want any tea that's not bitter. Do you have novels here too or just poems-"
CLANG .
It was the sound of someone putting their teacup down harshly... Cale continued to look at Billos for an answer to his question. He just preferred novels to poems.
"Of course. We have a lot of novels as well, young master Cale."
"Great. Send up the most interesting book and a cup of tea."
"Yes. I understand."
A shiny gold coin was held up in Billos' chubby hands, and Cale turned away as Billos tried to hand him change. He really did look like a piggy bank.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale stared down at the walls from his place on the third floor. Choi Han was set to appear from that direction after the destruction of Harris Village. He was a tragic character, who lost his first home, then spent decades fighting for his life in the Forest of Darkness, then found a second home that was destroyed and everyone was killed.
In the novel, after Harris Village was destroyed and Choi Han ends up in Rain City, Cale touches a nerve of Choi Han, and gets beaten up bad.
Something in the window catches Cale's eye. It's Choi Han, sprinting extremely fast to the walls of the city. The guards block Choi Han's path, who looked completely exhausted. Cale was sure that the guards were asking for Choi Han's identification, to which Choi Han shook his head to.
"...They kicked him out."
Since Cale confirmed all he needed to know. He had something important to do.
"I'll be back soon. Don't clear my spot."
Cale ignored the chubby smile on Billos' face as he left the tea shop. Cale also ignored the voices from the tea shop that increased in noise after he left. He had to earn the Indestructible Shield today.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale hauled a large and heavy sack of bread through the slums. People were looking at him weird but Cale wasn't paying attention to that. Something was strange with him.
Cale suspected that such a large sack of bread would be difficult for him to carry, however, Cale was heaving this large, heavy sack with enough ease that Cale could probably climb a sloped mountain at the same time. Cale was not the only one with his attention on the sack of bread. The poor people of the slums were paying close attention to him too, they knew the stories about Cale, but their hunger for food brought them to watch Cale closely as he continued to walk.
The stench of the slums stretched a heavy frown across Cale's face and encouraged him to walk faster, away from the smell. Cale was heading quickly to the top of the hill, and the gazes of the people left as well, but Cale's sharp glare might have contributed to that.
'It's better here.'
Free from the stench, Cale looked down at the city, and walked to the tree that had been clumsily fenced off in all directions. The entrance of the area had been sealed off.
"Tsk"
Cale attempted to push through the the entrance of the area, only for the heavily nailed wood to creak and practically shatter at Cale's slight movement.
‘Huh.’
Must've been weaker than he thought.
"Y-You can't approach that tree!"
Cale ignored the small voice of warning. He heard another voice.
"You can't go there! It's a man-eating tree!"
Cale was close enough to the man-eating tree that he could see a hole the size of someone's head.
Cale got closer and crouched down. The hole must be where he has to feed it bread.
"You're going to die! Don't do it!"
"Tsk"
Cale felt a headache coming, he turned around. He noticed a girl who seemed to be roughly ten years old, and her younger brother holding her hand. Their eyes full of fear.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
On had been through a lot of things. After escaping danger with her little brother Hong. She felt as though she had to train herself to be stronger and sense danger better, and grow up faster to protect herself and her brother. On knew that the strange red headed man was the trash of a rich family; that he drank alcohol day in and day out.
But something was dangerous about him, On had never seen such a dangerous thing ever in her life. Like he was the one who owned the world by sheer nature. Such a thing couldn't be human. Which is why her curiosity pulled her into approaching him and the man-eating tree. Her curiosity led her into walking away from him safely with the food to feed herself and her brother.
He is a strange, strange thing.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was getting dark, which meant it was time to interact with the man who would jump the wall in a few hours.
"Get me my usual, and some unsalted chicken breast."
"Immediately! I will bring it immediately!"
The owner of the pub rushed around waving his hands and wiping the sweat off his bald head. But he seemed like he was happy that Cale would not be staying in the bar. Other than the sound of the bar owner rushing around, everything else was quiet. The gangsters and scammers were especially quiet now that Cale was there.
"Tsk."
Cale walked out of the uncomfortably silent bar, with a bottle of the most expensive alcohol, and a bag of unsalted chicken breast in his hand. As he left, Cale gave a long hard stare to the gangsters in the bar, watching them visibly tense up like he was about to attack them.
Cale grinned to himself in a sly way as he slammed the door of the bar behind him. Happy that he was able to scare away some trash people. Cale didn't notice the very obvious crack in the hinges of the door as he strutted away into the night.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Taking a large swig of the bottle of alcohol, Cale appreciated the good taste of the drink. He was, by no means a lightweight, he just flushed easily, and people mistook that for him being drunk.
Walking alongside the wall, Cale heard the clear sounds of kittens crying out, alongside the sounds of city nightlife. Tw kittens were curled up, and shaking from the cold. Cale could see the form of Choi Han leaning against the wall, nursing his twisted ankle that he gained from avoiding the kittens under the city wall.
Meeeeeoowwwwwww Meeeowwww
Cale stared at the kitten that was curled up and shaking, and the other kitten who seemed to be its sibling licking the shaking kitten. They were both staring at him with wide eyes, like he would harm them without a second's notice.
'....The alley isn't really that dark. Everything is actually pretty clear. Maybe the novel got that wrong.'
Cale absently noticed that to his far side, a man with black hair and black eyes was staring at him intensely.
The kittens Cale was observing suddenly burst out into a flurry of hisses and yowls.
'What's wrong with these two? They're not making me look very good right now.'
"You look hungry."
Cale placed the chicken breast on the ground and gently pushed it towards the hissing kittens. Noting that the kittens were actually really small. Cale began to tear the chicken breast into small pieces. He never really paid attention to the extremely hot temperature of the chicken, which should’ve burnt into human skin to sting like wildfires. Cale’s thin fingers were left unscathed by the scalding chicken.
"You poor little things. Go ahead and eat."
Cale attempted to pet the injured kitten, but it swiped but Cale moved his hand back faster than the kittens could react to.
"You poor things. Eat and get better soon."
Cale spared a glance towards Choi Han. Who had risen slowly and cautiously, clutching his sword.
'Was he scared? That's funny, who would be scared of a lout like Cale Henituse?'
"Do you have somewhere to go?"
No answer.
"Or a place to stay?"
Cale didn't attempt to pet the kittens again in case they might swipe at him again. Their golden eyes watched Cale closely.
"Are you hungry?"
No response.
'Why is Choi Han so tense? This wasn’t in the novel…'
"Are you not going to say anything?"
"...Why are you talking to me?"
Cale processed Choi Han’s tense words with thought.
'What's wrong with this guy?'
Cale stood up and began walking slowly towards Choi Han, Cale knew the guards would be nearing their location in a couple minutes. Choi Han tensed up tightly and gripped his sword hard enough for a creak to be heard.
'What's wrong with this guy!?'
'He's so cautious for no reason, I'm gonna have to act like I'm no threat for a while.'
Cale stopped walking towards Choi Han, and turned around, hoping that Choi Han would take that as showing vulnerability.
"Follow me. I'll feed you."
Cale began to walk away, and he heard the noise of feet shuffling after him.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Choi Han knew he was strong. He had spent decades upon decade building his strength in the Forest of Darkness, moving from the bottom of the food chain, to the top. He had learned that even one mistake would only prove to be the end of his life. Choi Han had trained his abilities to levels no human has been able to reach.
Choi Han has learned to survive in a place that no one else has survived in.
So why, why outside of the most dangerous place he's ever been, is there a more dangerous BEAST in front of him?
That thing in front of him wasn't even remotely human, yet it was spending its days running around in human territory without any trouble?
'I will lose if I fight this person.'
Choi Han knew it. Everybody and their mother's probably knew it.
'Should I fight this man, I will most definitely be crushed.'
But Choi Han was following behind him. Choi Han felt that if we walked any closer to this man, he might be unable to handle whatever oppressive aura that was flowing out of his being.
Choi Han decided he would snail behind slowly, in case this man would lead him to his lair where the man would kill him. Choi Han would keep his distance so he could escape the monster that was leading him to what could possibly be his death.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
"Aaaack!"
Hans covered his head with his arms as he curled into himself. Cale was staring at him with wide eyes and Choi Han had coiled up around his sword, ready to attack. However Choi Han was staring at Cale like Cale was going to attack someone.
'What.'
Cale was incredibly annoyed. So many weird things were happening, like Choi Han being cautious of Cale, or the servants of the estate being irrationally scared of him.
Hans took the bottle of alcohol from Cale, with a blank look on his face.
"I will actually throw it at you next time."
Hans paled at Cale's words, and tensed up again. Cale, sick of his antics, brushed past and continued to walk. Glancing behind him, Cale noted that Ron was staring intensely at Choi Han, and Choi Han was keeping his eye on both Cale and Ron.
Cale grinned to himself.
'It seems Ron and Choi Han have caught the eye of each other. When Ron and Beacrox leave with Choi Han, I'm one step closer to my slacker life.'
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale left Kitchen Two with a self satisfied look on his face. He successfully tied Beacrox, Ron, and Choi Han together, and they'll leave the Henituse territory and become the heroes of the continent, leaving Cale alone so he could enjoy his slacker life.
Cale ignored the occasional odd look from the servants around the castle, as he practically skipped towards his chambers.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Deruth absently listened to Hans' report of the antics of his eldest son. Pursing his lips as he remembered the night of Cale's birth. Jour was a woman of the Thames family, a fallen Barony, albeit a powerful one.
Deruth remembered the night that he held his son for the first time, Deruth remembered the feeling of power rippling underneath his son's skin, and the black mark of history that marred his fragile skin.
Most importantly, Deruth remembered the words of his late wife, the sound of her soft voice ringing in his ears, and the love that she felt for her family. Deruth remembered it all.
There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead.
Notes:
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 4: kittens love secrets
Summary:
On and Hong are such cuties <33
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale hates lemonade. Cale hates lemonade a lot.
The sight of Ron's benign smile as Cale skulls down a cup of lemonade makes Cale hate lemonade even more. However, something else catches his sight.
"Are you hurt?"
"...Are you worrying about me?"
"...No. It's annoying to look at."
Cale decides not to bother anymore with the scary old butler, Choi Han will take him off his hands, and Cale will be free.
Cale's thoughts of sweet sweet slacker lives are interrupted by the face of Choi Han waiting right outside his door.
SLAM .
"...Ron."
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale found himself once again heaving a large bag twice the size of yesterday's bag up to the top of slums. Cale noted the bag felt just as light as the last one, but paid it no mind. It wasn't his problem if the problem made things better for him.
The two slum siblings were there again, Cale smiled as he handed them more food. The girl attempted to approach him to take them, however Cale frowned as he watched her try to limp her way over to him.
"Hey."
Cale gestured to the young boy,
"You come here and take it."
"...Wow!"
"It's not bread, it's meat and cake."
He could hear the siblings fawning over the food. But what he could not hear, was their quiet discussion about him.
'He's strong, we couldn't tell when we are in this form. But last night, we could tell.'
The faint smell of something, not human wafts off of this red headed man. It is the smell of something impossibly strong. But instead of trying to attack him, like the other strong monsters the siblings had encountered, the man had fed them. They hadn't been paying attention to the food the night before, instead deigning to observe the strange man bring the other strange man with him.
But when they both left, the older sister had examined the food he had given them. It was clean food. Unsalted and torn into tiny bits to make it easier to eat.
He is a strange thing. But he is kind, and he was back. Back with more food, like meat, and cake.
...and medicine?
"This isn't bread."
"and?"
"You cannot die."
This man was dangerous, and strong, and he was kind.
"I won't die."
On and her little brother Hong stopped following this man up the hill, and watched him continue his trek up the hill.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was barely sweating as he dumped bag after bag of bread into the man-eating tree. Instead choosing to run his thoughts over his day. He's earning himself an ancient power, and he fed the two siblings on his way there.
However on his way through the slums he did feel a couple chills up and down his spine, like he was being watched. But Cale knew he was always being tailed by his father's subordinates.
Nonetheless, Cale was enjoying the road to his slacker life, until,
"You shall go to the capital as our family's representative."
‘What.’
"...Could you please say that again?"
"Yes. Cale."
"You shall go to the capital as our family's representative."
‘Goodbye slacker life.’
Cale zoned out the words of his father as he ran through the events of the Plaza Terror Incident. Planned by a secret organisation, a terrorist incident happens at the capital and many citizens and nobles are gathered in one place.
'Deruth says that Basen normally goes to these events. But should I really tell him to go?'
Cale's mouth opens and closes repeatedly. Cale didn't want to go, but should Basen, his little brother, be put in the place of such a scary incident.
"Please let me think about it."
Deruth let his sons leave his office, and they quickly left the room. Cale's mind was chaotically thinking about all sorts of things and-.
"Hyung-nim."
Cale turned to look at him.
"Hyung-nim there is no reason you cannot go."
Cale let out a sigh.
Basen turned without another word, and headed to his own room without even a look back.
Things are a little complicated now, but it was worth a shot, Cale will get his slacker life.
“Hans, bring that guest here.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Choi Han sat down stiffly, staring at Cale with wide eyes. For Cale, things are going a little off the storyline, but that’s okay. Choi Han said that he would pay Cale back, and now was the time.
“There is a way for you to pay back for the meal, but I need to first determine whether you will be capable of doing it. This is simply an interview.”
“....Please go ahead.”
Now that Cale was really looking, Choi Han looked incredibly nervous. Sitting like he was sitting on a nail board with his muscles coiled and fists clenched. Cale was a bit concerned that he would get cramps from sitting like that, nevertheless, he does have business to get to.
“Do you know how to protect people?”
“...What do you mean?”
Choi Han was paying his fullest attention to Cale’s words.
“Simple. Can you protect people instead of killing them?”
Choi Han didn’t have an answer to Cale. Cale looked up from his desk and observed Choi Han again. His tense posture coiled up even more when Cale’s eyes landed on him.
‘Seriously, what’s up with him?’
“... I’m not sure.”
“Well, that doesn’t mean it’s impossible.”
Choi Han looks back up at Cale to meet his eyes, although it seems a little difficult. Cale notes a small bead of sweat dripping from his temple.
‘Why is he so nervous? I may not have understood Choi Han as much as I thought I did.’
“I guess that’s true.”
Cale didn’t want to spend more time around Choi Han knowing it would only just cause him trouble. After covering the details quickly of Lock and Rosalyn, Cale is quick to dismiss Choi Han from his study.
“You can leave now.”
Cale brushed off Choi Han, in dismissal Choi han began to walk towards the door, relaxing more the further he was away from Cale.
“Oh! And, I’m sure everything we discussed here is a secret. I’m sure I don’t need to remind you.”
Choi Han paused with his hand on the door. Arms twitching towards his sword like Cale had just threatened him.
Cale felt his nerves run through his body, sending chills down his arms. Was Choi Han threatening him?
“Of course. I treasure my life.”
‘What? Why is he acting like that?’
Cale stopped in his tracks, staring at Choi Hans back as he left the study.
‘What the hell? I need to get my slacker life together before something weird like that happens again.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale let the chatter of the ancient power run through one ear and out the other. Do ancient powers normally yap like this? How hard must he work for one shield?
Cale jumped as the main-eating tree, which was made of black bark slowly began to turn white from the roots up, growing green luscious leaves. The scene looked mystical.
The previously dark hole had white light pouring out of it,
‘This must be it.’
Cale put his hand into the light and felt the warm and strong shield wrap around his being.
‘I’m not sure that you’ll need it, sir. But I will protect you.’
‘Huh? The ancient power isn’t sure that I’ll need it?’
Cale waited for an explanation from the voice, but when he found none, Cale decided it really wasn’t his problem.
‘It’s my decision whether I need this ancient power or not, so whatever the ancient power thinks is irrelevant.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Don’t ask stupid questions and just take them.”
Cale held two small kittens by their nape and held them out to Hans. The two kittens were soaked in rain, and shaking horribly. Cale assumed they were shaking in his hold because of the chilly rain.
“Young master, may I take care of these two lovely kitten-nims?”
“Whatever.”
Cale brushed past Hans, who was smiling in joy while holding the small and adorable kittens. Cale paused before turning to stare at the kittens, who flinched at his gaze and shook even more.
“Ah, just so you know. They become quiet when you feed them, lovely siblings they are.”
The kittens froze, staring at Cale with even wider eyes after he said that.
“Excuse me?”
Cale ignored Hans, and instead brought himself closer to the kittens. He was certain now.
“Did you think I wouldn’t know?”
The kitten’s eyes began to shake.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Please don’t hurt us!”
“What!?”
Cale had returned back to the estate after meeting with Choi Han and Ron at Billos’ tea shop only to meet himself with the two kittens he took in, huddled in the highest point of his room like he was going to do something bad.
“You might hurt us because we’re small and weak compared to you!”
The red kitten tells him, while he was being covered protectively by his silver older sister.
‘All I am, is just a human, nothing that would be overly harmful to children of the cat tribe, why would I try to hurt them?!’
Cale was so so so so tired.
“I won’t harm any of you. I don’t find it fun to harm children .”
“How can we trust what you say?”
It was the silver kitten, who said that to him.
Cale felt a large migraine coming in, and resisted the urge to shove his face into his hands. He was planning to save the cat tribe children off the dirty streets of the slums, and nurse the silver one back to health, but Cale finds himself trying to convince them that he wouldn’t hurt them.
“You can trust what I say, because I’ve helped you for the past couple days. Now come down before you fall and actually get hurt.”
The kittens seemed to murmur between themselves, before agreeing and carefully coming down from the extremely high wardrobe door they had huddled themselves on.
“...Fine, as long as you promise to not hurt me or my brother.”
“...I promise.”
Cale was so tired.
The kittens, comfortable enough to be around Cale, landed on the floor and began to rub themselves over his legs. Cale ignored the fur that got caught and stuck to his pants.
‘I need something for my headache. Why is a slacker life so hard to get?’
“Oh! By the way, what exactly are you?” Hong, the red kitten said loudly.
“Yeah, what are you?” Came from the On, the silver kitten.
“What? What do you mean by that?”
Cale was confused, the kittens were acting so weird. The kittens stared at him, waiting for an answer. On had even leaned a little closer and gave Cale a sniff.
“I’m a human, why are you asking such a question?”
On and Hong look at each other for a moment, then back at Cale. Their expressions are full of confusion, before quickly being replaced by understanding.
“Ohhhhh, we understand Cale. We’ll keep it a secret, hehe.”
Cale felt shivers run down his spine, what secret? Cale felt goosebumps travel up his arm. But quickly reassured himself into pushing this event into the back of his mind. If it was really that important, for his slacker life, then it will turn up later.
Cale absentmindedly pet the kittens, ignoring their persistent giggling.
Notes:
if there's any advice you guys have, pleeeasssee let me know (ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 5: they know? they know what?
Summary:
cale's getting a little closer to finding out what he actually is.
Notes:
double update today guys. ^.ᆽ.^= ∫
Thank you all for all the support you've been giving me (´つヮ⊂)
Over 100 Kudos! Wow! (ง ื▿ ื)ว
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Violan watches as Cale’s carriage and envoy are being taken out of the territory. Cale surprised her today, Violan didn’t know Cale had paid attention to the endeavours of the family.
“He brought that boy with him.”
Deruth knew Violan was referring to the man from Harris Village Cale had taken into the estate a couple nights ago.
“Mm.”
Countess Violan was without a single hair out of place, fitting of a noble woman, however, her mind was running through many things. Her next meeting with the noble women of the city, the sounds of her youngest playing around the castle, and her oldest son, Cale. Although Cale might not consider Countess Violan as his mother, the Countess considered him her son.
“Remember what I told you, dear.”
Deruth’s voice rang through Violan’s ear.
“I’ll never forget it, Deruth.”
Violan turned away from the window, confirming that Cale had left the territory safely, and walked beside Deruth. Violan quietly remembered the words of her husband when they had gotten married.
“Cale is a special case, Violan. He’s not human.”
Violan glanced back at the window, knowing that Cale would be safe wherever he went.
“Cale is a dragon.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale stared at his bowl of soup.
“Do you have no appetite?”
Ron approached his frustrated young master with his regular benign smile. Cale, looking between the rabbit soup and Ron, realised that Ron liked making fun of him.
‘Vicious bastard. I would have no issues if Choi Han caught anything other than rabbits.’
Cale looked towards Choi Han, noting that Choi Han was looking at him with an unidentifiable gaze. Cale was nervous because Choi Han was looking at him with such an intense stare, and stiffly waved Choi Han off so he could have some peace.
Choi Han didn’t stop staring. With shivers running up and down his back, Cale turned to Choi Han and asked,
“What are you looking at?”
“...You must be a very strong person who has experienced many battles.”
Ron, from beside Cale, tensed up, and stared down Choi Han with a harsh warning look. However, Choi Han ignored him and continued to look at Cale for a reply.
Cale hadn’t noticed Ron’s look and instead stared at Choi Han with just as much intensity.
‘He could tell that I’ve been through battles even though I’m not in my own body? Choi Han is truly scary…’
Cale hadn’t noticed he had been silent for a while, and came back to Choi Han nervously holding Cale’s eye contact, sitting up straight like he was at the military in front of his instructor.
Ron quickly came to the rescue,
“This is young master Cale’s first battle. Right, young master?”
Cale quickly came to his senses. Ron was right, the real Cale Henituse had never been in a battle like this before. The closest Cale had ever gone would be starting fights with the local gangsters in the bar.
“Yes.”
“Of course, young master Cale has never seen so many bandits before.”
Ron was wearing his usual benign smile, however his eyes were cold and sharp, befitting of an assassin. Choi Han finally paid attention to Ron, bringing his eyes away from Cale, who had this unidentifiable look on his face.
“...Must. have. been. your. first. time. facing. potential. death.”
Ron’s smile became impossibly kinder, but his eyes seemed to have cut straight through Choi Han.
Cale was so confused, he was looking between the cold eyes of his butler, and the tense face of Choi Han.
‘Why do such things keep happening to me? Choi Han knows that I have experience in such battles even though I’ve given him no sign that I have experience?’
Cale will definitely talk to Choi Han later about this
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Sigh.”
Cale opened the door of his carriage. Choi Han had flung himself in the way of a foreign family's carriage in order to save an old man, who found himself in the path of the carriage.
Cale frowned as he identified the crest on the carriage, and the man who walked out of the carriage.
Venion Stan. Your typical villain.
Choi Han was shaking in anger as the servants of the Stan family berate Choi Han and the old man for being in the way. Cafe huffed in annoyance.
“Enough.”
Venion silenced his lackey from lecturing Choi Han any further.
“Tsk.”
Cale quickly placed a hand on Choi Han’s shoulder to stop him from trying anything. Choi Han flinched, and turned to look at Cale with wide eyes, like Cale would punish Choi Han for going out of line.
‘Why is he looking at me like that?’
Before Choi Han could get a word out, Cale interrupted him.
“I understand Choi Han.”
Cale understood why Choi Han was so angry. This place was so similar to Harris Village, his second home. He was angry that these people seemed to have no qualms against putting someone else’s life in danger, but didn’t show even a sliver of remorse or signs of apologising.
“Calm down.”
Choi Han’s black eyes looked directly at Cale, for the first time without that unidentifiable fear that they always seemed to possess while looking at him. Choi Han began to calm down.
Cale turned his gaze to Venion Stan. He looked like a typical noble. Beautiful blonde hair, and spotless attire. Except for the spot of red at the end of his sleeve on his white dress shirt.
Cale paused, he knew the blood was from torturing the young Black Dragon, but he felt as if there was something weird going on. Cale could feel something familiar in the blood on his sleeve. It felt so familiar, and in addition to Cale’s desire to save the black dragon, something else grew on him.
Rage.
Rage that the dragon was being tortured.
‘Why am I feeling like this?’
Cale’s mind was running a mile a second, like seeing the blood of the young dragon triggered something in him. Without Cale knowing, a little bit of his aura escaped his grasp, and both the Stan and the Henituse envoys felt it.
Choi Han, who was next to Cale was staring at him with his utmost attention, like Cale would explode at any second.
Ron and Beacrox quickly spared each other a glance, and prepared to create any sort of excuse should Cale do something bad for the reputation of the Henituse family.
However, Venion Stan, who bore the brunt of Cale’s slight slip up, almost stumbled in shock.
‘What is that aura?’
Cale calmed down as quickly as he got angry. Relaxing in his place, Cale frowned to himself, what was that feeling? I’ve only felt that sort of anger when… nevermind. Cale felt a little embarrassed that some uncontrollable emotion managed to escape his grasp.
Venion, catching his breath after what he presumed to be a storm of dizziness, that was somehow shared between everyone here. As Cale Henituse, who was in front of him seemed to be frowning at something and thinking about something intensely.
‘How odd.’
“Nice to meet you. Are you someone from Count Henituse’s household?”
Cale looked up, snapped out of his thoughts.
“Yes. Nice to meet you, Young master Venion Stan.”
Cale would ignore this incident, seeing as he would rescue the young Black Dragon extremely soon. It wasn’t a serious incident after all.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“That bastard will probably soon be kicked out of his house.”
“Huh?”
Choi Han understood that the bastard Cale was referring to was Venion. That was why Choi Han was looking at Cale with a rare shocked expression on his face.
Cale had a sneaky smile on his face, and the two kittens, who were approaching him, quietly halted.
‘I plan on snatching that bastard’s dragon.’
Once the dragon was out of their grasp, Venion will face the wrath of the Marquis, and will have a hard time becoming the patriarch of the Stan Family.
“If you’re curious, you can help me out.”
“Whatever it is. I definitely want to help.”
Choi Han began to smile as well.
It was good that Choi Han began to relax after being so tense around Cale for a while now. Which reminded Cale he had to ask Choi Han something.
“Choi Han.”
Choi Han glanced back at Cale after hearing a serious voice leave his lips. Choi Han sat up straight once again, similar to when Cale had called him into his study.
“...yes, Cale-nim?”
“How did you know I’ve been in battles before?”
Cale was looking at Choi Han in genuine curiosity, and watched as Choi Han blinked in surprise at Cale’s unexpected question.
Cale could almost hear the clogs in Choi Han’s brain turning as he brought together an answer on how he knew. Cale knew that Choi Han was actually extremely smart and expected Choi Han to bring together a good answer.
“Strong people recognise strong people, Cale-nim. Isn’t that why I am with you right now?”
“What? What do you mean? I’m weak.”
“Oh! I. understand. Cale-nim. you. are. weak.”
Cale stared at Choi Han like he was crazy.
‘Why is he speaking like that?’
However his thoughts were interrupted by Hilsman knocking on the carriage to announce that they had arrived at their inn.
Choi Han quickly left the carriage to help settle in, and Cale stared at his back as Choi Han left.
“What a strange answer… what did he mean?”
Cale murmured to himself, ignoring the quiet giggling of the kittens on the luxurious cushion next to him.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Ron, I’m going to go out to play. It’s a secret. Got it?”
Ron’s benign smile seemed to be getting even scarier the more Cale looked at him.
“I understand. I will be waiting for you.”
“Don’t.”
Cale continued to pretend to be drunk as he was supported by Choi Han up the stairs. After brushing off Hans, Cale quickly gave a message to Choi Han, sneakily whispering to him.
“Use the windows to quietly come back to my room.”
Meeeoowwww.
“Is it time now?”
Cale turned to the kittens, and nodded. Cale grabbed his magic box and quickly rushed to the bathroom to get changed, On and Hong didn’t need to see the ugly scar across his chest.
Cale put on the outfit that was inside the box in time for him to leave the bathroom and see Choi Han slipping through the window. Cale threw an outfit at Choi Han, which he thankfully caught.
“Cale-nim?”
Choi Han was staring at him in shock.
“You wear it too.”
Cale quickly put on the mask of the outfit, and thought about the mana device he had the kittens plant the night before.
“What is this?”
The black outfit was the outfit of the secret organisation that had destroyed Harris Village, and would cause the terror incident at the Plaza. Choi Han would run into this organisation multiple times in The Birth of a Hero.
Cale purposely made the outfit a bit shabby, but what mattered would be the sight of the star symbols on the crest. In the making of the outfit, Cale couldn’t get his hands on red embroidery, so instead of the white star being surrounded by red stars, blue stars instead circled it. But what mattered most was the white star being visible.
“...Are we doing something bad?”
“Yes. We are doing something bad.”
Cale grinned from under the mask.
“We’re doing something bad to Venion.”
“..Ah.”
Choi Han finally got it now, and put on a mask similar to Cale’s mask.
Cale quickly introduced the cat tribe children to Choi Han, before allowing Choi Han to have time to wear the black outfit and black mask.
“Let’s go.”
Choi Han nodded and swiftly jumped out of the window onto the ground.
‘Shit. I was going to ask Choi Han to carry me down.’
Cale looked out of the window to see Choi Han and the kittens who had cleverly jumped down the ledges to reach the floor safely looking up at Cale, waiting for him to join them.
“Cale-nim? Aren’t you coming down?”
Nyaaaaa!
Meoowwww!
Cale was still staring at them from the window ledge.
‘I was supposed to have Choi Han carry me down safely because Cale’s physique isn’t good enough to safely make it down without being hurt. But why don’t I feel scared even though I know I have to jump down there?’
Cale pursed his lips and gripped the ledge, before flipping himself over the ledge.
‘If I act like I’m still Kim Rok Soo, then my instincts will do the work for me and help me land in a roll.’
Cale saw the ground nearing, closer and closer, feeling what should be his heart beating faster and faster because Cale knew he would probably get hurt for this.
But there was no heart beating.
Cale spiralled to the ground faster than ever, and Choi han, On and Hong just watched Cale come closer to what he believed was his death.
‘I’m so stupid! Why would I think I could survive this fall when I’m not Kim Rok Soo anymore!’
Cale wanted to close his eyes and feel himself hit the ground. But, something forced his eyes open. It was an indomitable feeling, like something overpowered and out of this world. But it felt like it belonged to Cale. In the loud whistling of wind tearing through his ears, Cale did not think of anything.
Cale did not think of anything other than to survive .
Something about that word had a connection to Kim Rok Soo, no. Cale Henituse.
Cale Henituse had to survive .
For the first time in what felt like forever, Cale felt the faint beating of something in his chest. But it didn’t feel like a heart, it felt like something else.
Cale felt as though he had wings as he twirled in the air acrobatically before landing lightly and silently on his feet, like he hadn’t just jumped from his window ledge.
Survive .
‘What was that?’
Something in Cale’s mind responded with an answer,
‘Attrib-’
“Let’s hurry.”
Cale couldn’t pay attention to whatever voice that had replied to his unspoken question. He had a job to do and Choi Han and the kittens had been looking at Cale like they had expected him to land like that the whole time. But Cale knew whatever just happened wasn’t normal, and he needed answers for whatever strange event just happened to him.
Cale spared one last glance at the window ledge that seemed to tower above him, before he turned to the direction of the Viscount’s Villa and the Dragon’s prison.
Notes:
Please let me know any story suggestions and advice.
If there's anything you guys want to see in future chapters I'll be sure to provide them to you.
^_ -)≡★
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 6: I need a hero! I'm holding out for a hero 'til the end of the night~!
Summary:
!!Depictions of violence!!
[Novel accurate descriptions and Cale's petty spitefulness incoming!]
Chapter Text
BRRRRINNGGGGGG
Alarms were ringing throughout the cave, it was time to move.
Guards were running in and out of the cave, panicking at the loud ruckus the mana devices were making. Choi Han, the scary bastard, was already fighting against the knights in front of the cave.
In that short amount of time, the soldiers had been knocked out onto the floor, covered in injuries on their arms and legs, preventing them from moving.
“Who are you?! How dare you come to this place!”
Choi Han easily dodged and blocked the high-levelled knight. He then moved forward to leave a deep cut on the unguarded side of the knight. Knocking the knight out, while avoiding the spurting blood, Choi Han continued to fight against the flow of knights from the cave.
“Poison.”
Cale spoke through his voice changing device, and the fog surrounding him started to expand, and Hong started to stealthily move around and spread poison to incapacitate the enemy. The fainted knights would not be able to move for a while.
While Cale was basically doing nothing as all the vicious individuals around him were knocking people out left and right. Cale was left alone to his thoughts, something felt oppressed inside him, and Cale felt as though he could break through it easily, it was just a strange murky feeling…
Before Cale could attempt to rid himself of such a swampy feeling he heard the meow of On who was by his side.
Right. Cale had a job to do. He didn’t have time to think about the weird things happening to him right now.
“Cover.”
Choi Han, who heard Cale’s voice clearly over the din, quickly stood in front of Cale and darted towards the cave entrance, Cale quickly following behind him in a sprint.
“Block them!”
Choi Han quickly knocked out the brave knights who had immediately charged towards him, and fought past the wave of knights coming his and Cale’s way.
Cale didn’t try to hide his amazement at Choi Han’s ability, and was moving behind Choi Han.
Cale felt chills down his spine and quickly turned to look behind him. It was from the villa, a group of knights who planned to attack their small group from behind.
Cale, on some weird instinct, raised his hand, intending to break through the murky feeling and use… something? He wasn’t quite sure, but Cale would figure it out.
The murky feeling stretched like it was a blanket covering Cale’s being, and Cale quickly snapped past it, and instinctively flexed his hand, and this weird tingly sensation ran down his hand and a sudden wave of intense pressure pushed the incoming knights back, making them fall back, foaming at the mouth.
‘What??’
Cale came back to his senses after seeing the knights fall down like pins.
‘What did I just do? I wasn’t even thinking, and I held out my hand and pushed a little past the murk and this happened?’
Cale was staring at his hand in shock, but was snapped out of his stupor by the clangs of Choi Han’s sword meeting the high-level knight’s sword. Cale could once again hear the shouts and screeches of fighting. Cale could also hear the loud blaring alarms of the mana devices in the mountain.
It was good the mana disturbance device was working, Cale paid a lot of money for it.
Brushing off the returning murky feeling. Cale quickly ran into the entrance of the cave, trusting that Choi Han would not let anyone past him.
“Nobody can get past this spot.”
He was someone who always kept his word.
Cale rushed deeper into the cave, listening and following the faint voice of the person who protected the dragon’s prison. The torturer.
“Why, why!? Why is the Magic Crystal Ball not working!?”
Cale stepped into the room the torturer was in, paying no mind to the screams of the knights outside. The torturer was shaking, pointing at Cale like that would do anything to deter him.
“D-Don’t come here! Do you know what is in here?!”
Cale knew that if the torturer received an attack stronger than an average person’s strength, he would explode and die. It was a safety measure put in place for Venion.
“If you come, everyone here will die!”
‘Tsk.’
Cale made a gesture towards the torturer, and a heavy fog began to shroud the room. On, the owner of the fog was hidden away, slinking in the shadows of the cave.
“A-AAAAAAH! Go away!”
Something in the torturer’s throat gurgled as the fog slowly became tinged in red. It was Hong’s paralysis poison.
“Ugh! What? P-poison?!”
The torturer’s body convulsed the slightest bit as he fell to the ground. He looked horrible, with his mouth gaped open and saliva dripping out of his mouth, bloodshot eyes staring directly at Cale.
‘This is so gross.’
Cale approached the torturer with disgust, quickly rummaging through his clothes and grabbed the key. The redhead recoiled from the man, staring once again in disgust at the torturer. The poison the man was given looked a bit much, when observing that his veins looked to be popping out of his skin.
Cale snapped his fingers and looked up, and two small black bundles fell from the ceiling. It was On and Hong, Cale could see them clearly, even without the torch, and quickly verified that the two were safe.
Cale felt tempted to kick the torturer hard, but knew the torturer would explode should even a little force be placed on him. Cale shrugged and stepped on the face of the torturer, digging his heel in the eyes that he knew were still open due to the paralysis poison Hong had dosed him with.
The torturer could not even groan in pain.
‘Serves him right for even attempting to torture a great existence like a dragon.’
Cale strided into the farthest corner of the cave, observing the curled up state of this prison. It was the dragon. Cale could smell the scent of blood in the air and the blood covering the dragon. It smelt days old, and hours new.
Cale felt his rage spur at the scene.
The redhead quickly approached the prison, and the dragon continued to keep its eyes closed, even as Cale approached. He was probably in a state of chaos.
Cale, in his anger forgot the use of the very obvious keyhole in the prison, and wrenched the prison open, tearing the metal door out of his way roughly. Cale paid no mind to the detail of the prison, it wasn’t worth his time to see, nor remember.
A small figure about one metre long was laying on the pitiful stack of hay in the corner. His closed eyes were shaking as he laid there. All of his limbs were chained, and a mana restriction chain was on his neck, stripping him of all his strength.
“Hey.”
Cale crouched in front of the dragon.
“We’re leaving.”
The dragon moved his head in the direction of Cale, and gave him a light sniff.
The dragon’s eyes shot open and stared at Cale with a shocked gaze. The dragon was wide eyed, staring at Cale, before its eyes strengthened themselves, and the dragon brought itself to stand tall before Cale. It was a strong gaze, the gaze of someone who had not lost his will to live. The gaze of a being with a strong desire to survive .
“What a nice gaze.”
Cale lifted the dragon into his arms.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Choi Han punched the wall like he was punching a pillow. However the wall crumbled before him like sand, revealing a long pathway.
“Wow.”
“Oh.”
The kittens were admiring Choi Han’s strength, while Cale adjusted his hold on the black dragon.
“Let’s go.”
The group rushed through the tunnel with ease, Cale not even bothering to be surprised that he could hold his own next to strong vicious people. He had figured out during this trip that something was really off with him, and as per his slacker life, Cale had to figure out what was going on.
The dragon remained quiet in Cale’s arms, and Cale could hear the expanding of the small dragon’s lungs as he breathed in and out the stale air of the cave. The eyes of the dragon, which Cale expected to be extremely vicious, were instead staring at him in plain curiosity, like Cale wasn’t a part of the human race that had tortured the dragon since birth.
“Stop staring at me like that.”
The dragon continued to watch Cale, as the group moved through the tunnel with ease. Cale felt the blood of the young dragon seeping through his clothes, and sticking to his skin. Cale pursed his lips at the injuries of the young dragon, but felt incredibly comforted that the dragon was in his arms, like it was natural for them to be side by side…
“Cale-nim there is another wall in front of us.”
“Break it like last time.”
“I understand!”
Boom!
The moonlight kissed the faces of the group, and the night sky was visible from their position. They were outside.
Cale stepped forward as he looked around. It was safe, however, they needed to move quickly or the mana disturbance device would stop working and Choi Han and Cale would be caught by Venion’s recording device.
Choi Han and the kittens worked to rid their traces as they walked away from the mountain.
“Stop.”
The alarms had stopped going off. The mana disturbance tool had stopped working.
Cale let out a deep breath, he could now relax, and have time to mull over the events of the night. Sparing a glance towards the dragon, Cale started to smile.
Gone was the gaze of rebellion and curiosity, and in with the eyes that were seeing the sky for the first time. Cale laid the dragon down on a soft patch of grass, noting that the dragon had stopped staring at the sky in admiration. The dragon was now staring at Cale with some sort of conflict, a mix of his hatred for humans, and confusion as he looked at Cale.
‘This dragon won’t back down at all, that must be why it was tortured for four years.’
Cale liked this dragon. This dragon survived .
“Hey.”
Cale grabbed the face of the dragon, and then took out a pair of gloves and a scissor shaped cutting tool. He had rented them from Billos too, they had a lot of magic seals, and electrical resistance.
Cale was mulling over his conversation with Billos before noticing that everything had gone silent. Choi Han was looking at the cutter with strange eyes, and the kitten siblings had moved away from Cale’s side, and were hiding behind Choi Han.
The dragon was still staring at him.
“Tsk.”
Why would Cale attempt to harm this dragon?
Cale approached the dragon on the soft grass, and grabbed his neck.
“Gasp.”
The kittens took a deep breath, and On attempted to cover the eyes of Hong. However they were ignored by Cale, as he continued his endeavour, the cutter moved closer to the dragon’s neck, and the sharp blade glinted under the moonlight. The dragon continued to stare at Cale’s eyes, they were peaceful.
The dragon closed its eyes.
At that moment, the group had heard the snapping noise of something getting cut.
Hsssssssssssss.
The mana restriction chain was sparking in Cale’s gloved hands.
“What are you looking at?”
Cale scoffed at the dragon who opened its eyes to once again stare at him. Cale handed one of his gloves to Choi Han. Choi Han put on the glove and took the chain Cale was holding.
Cale reached into his pocket and pulled out a high-grade potion. It was costly to purchase, but when looking at this pitiful dragon, Cale felt no regrets.
“Do you know how much money I spent on you?”
The dragon was staring at him with complicated eyes.
“Since I spent so much money on you, you better heal properly, you stupid punk.”
The dragon felt no pain.
Cale poured half the potion onto the dragon’s back, watching all the open wounds heal up from its back, and poured the other half down the dragon throat. Cale observed the remains of scars on the dragon’s back fading slightly from its scales, but they never disappeared. Cale considered this.
‘It’s hard to completely heal from experiences like this, the best you can do is move on and survive.’
That is what Cale had learned as Kim Rok Soo.
“Hey.”
Cale leaned a little bit towards the dragon.
“What do you want to do now?”
Cale started to smile, looking at the dragon who chose to remain silent.
“I know you can speak my language. You are a dragon. The greatest existence in the world.”
“What did you want to do once you got free?”
“..I.”
The dragon’s voice was weak from misuse. But the dragon’s voice was strong.
“I.”
Cale started to grin.
“I will live.”
Cale felt a chuckle bubble up into his throat.
“I will go away.”
“I will not be tamed.”
“Yes. You are right.”
Cale quietly began to laugh.
“You are a dragon. A DRAGON. You have the right to live freely.”
Even a four-year-old dragon was stronger than most animals in the world. It had the strength to survive on his own, and dragons are normally independent and prideful.
Cale looked into the eyes of the dragon, who did not trust humans.
“I will not take care of you.”
Cale didn’t have a reason to look after something so strong. There were already too many headaches surrounding Cale.
“Liar. Humans…….”
The dragon trailed off.
“You’re a liar.”
Cale stared at the conflicted look in the eyes of the dragon.
“I guess that is true. I do lie quite a bit.”
Cale continued.
“Live however you want to live. What is it you want to do?”
“I…. I hate humans. I want to be free.”
“Good.”
Cale got up from his place next to the Black Dragon, and took out a small pouch from his pocket. It was full of potions. Cale placed it in front of the dragon.
“Live freely.”
The dragon’s eyes began to shake, his eyes were still full of resentment and confusion. Naturally, Cale ignored it.
‘That should be enough.’
He freed the dragon, fucked Venion over, saved the village, and helped Choi Han understand what freedom means. Most importantly, he did not need to take responsibility for the dragon. Cale could tell that the dragon did not want to follow humans.
It was a good ending.
“Let’s go.”
Cale spoke to his party members, satisfied. Then he turned his back to the dragon, with no regrets.
The cat tribe siblings hesitated before trailing behind Cale, and the dragon lifted his head to watch them walk away.
“...I hate humans…they are evil…”
The Black Dragon was staring at the back of the red headed person.
“...but that man doesn’t smell like a human…”
Notes:
I'm thinking that every 10 chapters I include a special that wouldn't affect canon. Maybe some dragon!Cale oneshots you guys would like to read.
- Let me know any suggestions ٩꒰ʘʚʘ๑꒱۶Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 7: i'm a wot? a wizard, harry.
Summary:
Cale? a dragon?? whaaaaat??? no wayyyy.
Or yes way? which is it??!?!
Notes:
Triple update!!! Fear my strength!!
凸ಠ益ಠ)凸 凸ಠ益ಠ)凸 凸ಠ益ಠ)凸
i'm zooming through writing these chapters. i'm up to chapter 20 already!!
i'm reading all of your comments guys, thank you so much for all the support!
never thought so many people would actually read my writing („ಡωಡ„)
im working hard to write these chapters! ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗ ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗ ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Cale-nim.”
“Hm?”
“I’m leaving tomorrow.”
“I know. I was the one who told you to leave.”
Choi Han was staring at Cale, who was standing impatiently at the mountain entrance.
A lot of things have been weird lately. Like the dragon leaving corpses of animals near the Henituse envoy’s campsite, or Taylor Stan and Priestess Cage being at the ancient rock towers because they were looking for someone the God of Death wanted them to find. These occurrences definitely weren’t normal. Cale felt his slacker life slipping away from him even more.
Choi Han had grown comfortable around Cale ever since the night they had saved the dragon. Cale was thankful for that, because if more weird events happened around him, he might actually lose it.
“Mr Ron is a dangerous person.”
Cale blinked. How was he supposed to reply to something like that? Especially since Cale could feel the presence of Ron behind them, listening intently.
How could Cale feel Ron’s presence? Cale didn’t know. Cale didn’t care.
“...Is that so?”
“You are not surprised? There is a stench of blood from him. You must already know about that.”
Choi Han understood that Cale Henituse was a strong person. Choi Han always feels like he’d have to run in case Cale would be a little too annoyed. When their party had saved the dragon, Choi Han had felt a powerful wave of pressure leave Cale’s finger as he had blasted the knight’s behind them away without a single thought.
Choi Han had always wondered what Cale was because he definitely wasn’t human. However, when Choi Han’s black eyes landed on the scarred scales of a young dragon in Cale’s arms, and the look of familiarity on both of their faces that night. Choi Han knew exactly what Cale was. Choi Han understood another reason why Cale wanted to save that dragon so badly.
“You are both the same to me. In that aspect, you are dangerous as well.”
Cale was looking at Choi Han with a stoic expression.
“You are strong as well.”
“Ah.”
Choi Han let out a gasp. Cale didn’t know the reason behind it, but continued to speak.
“It’s all the same to me.”
The swordmaster understood what the mighty being was trying to tell him. It didn’t matter if Cale’s butler was strong, or that Choi Han was strong, because in comparison to Cale-nim’s strength, they were nothing.
Cale took Choi Han’s silence as his answer.
“You have nothing else to say, right? Don’t follow me.”
Choi Han silently nodded his head, and watched as Cale headed to the small mountain.
“You heard him, right?”
Ron smoothly jumped off the tree. He glared at Choi Han and started to smile. In a blunt voice, Ron started to speak.
“I changed his diapers and raised him since he was young.”
Choi Han stood in front of the path to the mountain and replied to Ron.
“Cale-nim said that nobody is to follow him from here on.”
“I know, you little punk.”
Ron turned his back to the mountains without second thought.
“I shouldn’t have come. We both know the young master is more than capable enough to take care of everything himself.”
Ron was getting too old for this.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“...I was…. just passing by.”
“Tsk.”
The Black Dragon flinched after hearing Cale click his tongue. Cale was on the edge of the harsh winds inside the cave, and was about to go further until he felt the presence of a familiar mana inside the cave.
Why was the Black Dragon even in here?
Cale ignored the gaze of the Black Dragon, and turned his attention towards the middle of the tornado, which was where he was aiming to go.
Cale’s shield persevered through the harsh winds that were clashing against the shield.
The Black Dragon was staring in confusion at Cale.
Cale brushed past it and continued to move forward. The Black Dragon continued to become even more confused. Like the actions of the redhead was something strange to be observed.
Cale continued to trudge through the winds, hearing the voice of the ancient power once more. It was a sad old man, talking about his regrets.
“Tsk tsk.”
However, something the ancient power was saying caught Cale’s attention.
‘Oh! This power! You are powerful! But there is also something there, a power I am familiar with?’
Cale didn’t know about the first half of that information, maybe it had something to do with the strange events happening around Cale. Whatever. It’s not his problem. But the familiar power must be the indestructible shield that Cale possesses.
He pushed further into the storm, shrinking his shield in order to handle the strong winds inside. While absentmindedly listening to the words of the ancient power’s owner, Cale noted that they were quite chatty.
Cale pushed to move forward more. However, he found it strange that he was not struggling as much as the indestructible shield was to cover his body. Cale had shrunk the shield as much as possible in order to keep the shield strong while protecting his body from the cutting winds.
The redhead walked into the eye of the storm. The winds seemed a lot quieter when he was in the centre. His hands were barely shaking as Cale listened to the annoying voice of the old man.
‘I chose to throw everything else away so that I could continue to live.’
“Tsk.”
‘Who cares about anything else? Surviving comes first.’
The old man had a lot of useless things to say. Cale clicked his tongue and returned the shield to his chest. He neared the half completed rock tower and kneeled down in front of it.
It was like any other rock tower. However, the stones of the tower were black, like the man-eating tree. Cale put on a pair of gloves that he had with him, and began picking up rocks to finish the rock tower.
Clack. Clack. Clack.
One rock at a time, the rock tower was being built.
It didn’t even take that long.
“So easy..”
Cale picked up the last black rock, and gently put it on top of the rock tower.
Flash!
The black slowly drained out of the rocks, leaving them a pure white. At the same time, the wind was dying down.
“...Huh?”
Cale ignored the confused voice of the dragon and waited until the wind had completely died down. He crossed his arms, and listened to the old man’s voice now that he had no choice.
‘I tried to fight with them. However, I did not know that I was so weak against pain. They were not people who served the lord. I only realised that after we all went our separate ways and I ended up alone.’
‘...What?’
The words of the old man caught Cale’s attention, and he remembered the words of the glutton priestess.
‘The people in the Forest of Darkness who called themselves servants of the lord only gave me terrible food.’
Cale felt as though he had learned something useless.
Cale started to frown as the old man continued to speak. That voice was something only Cale could hear, thus making the dragon hesitate while looking at the silently standing Cale.
‘I piled the rocks. I piled them up hoping that I could turn back time, hoping that I could be happy. But then I destroyed it.’
‘I hated my selfish self for thinking about my own happiness after betraying my comrades and running away.’
“Sigh.”
Cale let out a long breath. This old man was so annoying. Cale started to speak in frustration.
“It is human nature to be selfish.”
The old man was quiet for a moment.
Cale started to smile, thinking that the old man finally stopped yapping, and he was finally going to give Cale his ancient power. However, the sobbing voice continued again.
‘Ahem. My older sister would say the same thing. She was a really wonderful sister. She was so reliable. Ah, my older sister… sob!’
The old man started to cry.
“I’m going to go crazy.”
Cale felt like he was going to tear out his hair and shove it in his ears to drown out the annoying crying of the old man.
‘You, the strong one with the familiar power. That rude personality reminds me of my older brother. I am very envious of how rude you are.’
‘Thank… you??’
Cale didn’t know if that was a compliment or an insult.
‘Break it. Then you will, ‘overcome,’ your limits.’
Cale broke out into a grin, finally. His leg stretched out to kick the rock tower over without hesitation. The rocks from the rock tower flew across the cave with force. Hitting the opposing wall with a huge,
BOOOM!
Cale didn’t mean to do that.
Cale didn’t know he could do that.
Did Cale care? A little bit.
A white light, similar to when Cale had gained the indestructible shield, rose up from the bottom of the rock tower, and it rushed towards Cale. Cale reached forward to grab the light, and the moment his fingers touched it, the light shot towards Cale’s heart like an arrow.
Cale felt the light disappear through his chest, likely through the large scar that rippled over his skin.
‘Oh! you…’
It was the voice of the crybaby old man.
‘…I understand. Then I shall become your heart instead.
‘I will protect this new heart!’
The glutton priestess too?
‘New heart? What? I seriously need to get behind whatever strange thing is up with my body.’
Cale pursed his lips, thinking deeply about where he should start about the mystery of the scar on his chest.
“You.”
Cale turned his attention towards the young Black Dragon, who was pretending like nothing was happening by instead staring at the ceiling like it was the most interesting thing in the world.
‘Weird dragon.’
Cale continued to speak stoically.
“You want to come with me?”
The Black Dragon stopped staring at the ceiling and turned to Cale with a thoughtful curious look.
“Why are you using that weird power? You can make a much stronger shield than that with your mana.”
Cale paused and stared at the Black Dragon who was attempting to appear nonchalant by picking at the non-existent dirt under his claws.
“What mana? This is my ancient power.”
The dragon stared at Cale like he was stupid.
Cale stared at the dragon like the dragon was stupid.
“You’re obviously a dragon. Don’t even try to play dumb.”
“... I have no idea what you are talking about. There’s no way I’m a dragon.”
“Why are you even trying to hide it? I’m a dragon too.”
“I’m not trying to hide it, there’s nothing to hide. All I am is a normal human.”
The Black Dragon stared at Cale with pity.
“I really hate to break it to you reddie. Can I call you that? I’m gonna call you that. There is no way you’re just a normal human. You’re a really strong dragon.”
Cale blankly stared at him.
‘I'm what? Why would I ever be a dragon..’
Cale’s train of thought trailed off. It all started to make sense. Why some of Cale’s senses seem to be inhumanely good. Why both animals and people seemed to be irrationally scared of him. Why the kittens had thought Cale would harm them. Why Choi Han was always so tense around him. Why he could do weird things. Why Cale could sense weird things.
Cale Henituse. THE walking garbage fire of a person, was a dragon??
It explained a little bit, why Cale was so focused on his image, why Cale was so arrogant. It was assumed because that’s just how Cale was, because he was trash. But it was because it was part of his nature as a dragon??
Cale felt it. There’s something slipping through his fingers.
It’s his slacker life.
Notes:
requests and advice please!
or the feedback monster will get you
(ʘ ل͟├┬┴┬┴
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 8: the capital
Summary:
cale is finally at the capital of the roan kingdom, but what's this? why is choi han back so early?
Notes:
cale isn't even wearing a bow, but his problems are still coming back like boomerangs.
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
200 KUDOS!! wowwww i'm so happy everyone likes my story!
Trust that I am reading all of your comments, they make me giggle (*´台`*)(*´台`*)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After Cale’s shocking revelation, he trudged back to his inn covered in dirt. He ignored Choi Han’s questions on why he was covered in dirt. He ignored the Black Dragon that was obviously following behind him. He ignored Hans’ fumbling as he trudged like a dead man back to his room. Before plopping onto his bed face first and groaning loudly.
Cale felt as though he would never ever get a break. The one thing he wanted was to do nothing and wither away rich and happy. But now Cale could not even do that, because he knew he was a dragon. That was basically asking to be involved in all the drama.
Meowwwww
The cat tribe siblings meowed loudly and climbed on top of Cale’s bed and tapped him with their paws.
“Nya, what’s wrong Cale?”
It was Hong’s voice, his sister deigning to instead sit and cushion herself on Cale’s back like it was the most royal seat in the world.
Cale’s weak muffled voice could be heard from the pillow he chose to bury himself into.
“I have just found out some useless information again.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Come on in.”
Cale motioned for Priestess Cage and Young master Taylor Stan to enter the room. It had been a couple days since Cale’s mind breaking discovery, which almost caused Cale to pity himself into a vegetative state. He had sent the kittens to deliver a message to Cage and Taylor Stan during that night, and saw Choi Han off to the Breck Kingdom the next morning.
Cale hoped it would be the last time he would see this scary protagonist. However, knowing his luck, Cale knew deep down inside that he would definitely see Choi Han again.
The curses of being a dragon.
Cale knew that in the middle of his way to the capital, seeing Cage and Taylor Stan basically sealed his fate. But Cale had hope, that all he needed to do was just work a little harder for his slacker life.
So when the two had seated themselves around the table, Cale had asked.
“What is it you want?”
Taylor Stan smiled.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale’s carriage comfortably headed to the south of the capital. Huiss, the capital of the Roan Kingdom. People were bustling around the streets, clearly busy getting ready for the upcoming birthday celebration.
Cale took a peek through the slightly lifted curtain and started to think.
‘Choi Han should arrive in 3 days.’
Unless he moves like some crazy lunatic, which he is already halfway to. Choi Han should bring Rosalyn and Lock with him, and they would run into the secret organisation while getting Lock, which would only delay them even more.
Cale’s thoughts travel to the Plaza Terror Incident.
‘That blood-loving mage will show up.’
Cale blankly stared outside, before shutting the curtains again. In a week, the happy citizens that decorate the beautiful streets will soon be filled with despair.
“Young master Taylor. Ron will take care of you once we arrive at the residence. You just need to head out that way.”
Cale was looking at the door as he continued.
“Forget everything.”
He could hear the voices of Taylor and Cage from behind him.
“Thank you very much.”
“See you in a joyful environment next time.”
Cale started to smile. Cage and Taylor continued to look at him, but neither Cale, nor the kittens paid them mind.
Click.
The carriage door opened.
“Young master, we have arrived.”
Cale, Hans, and the kittens ignored the sight of Taylor and Cage, and acted as if the two weren’t there. Cale turned towards the driver’s seat once he got off the carriage safely with the kittens in his arms. Ron had his usual benign smile on his face, while his eyes looked as sharp as ever. Cale trusted Ron would take care of it.
Cale turned around and let out a quiet breath.
“Ho.”
The kittens On and Hong seemed to be in awe too. Their sharp pupils dilated.
The Count was really really wealthy. Past the iron gates of the estate was a five-story residence. There was a garden between the gate and the building itself. It wasn’t fancy, or shiny, but it was definitely expensive. More expensive than the other closeby noble estates.
The Henituse residence truly carried an aura of extravagance to it, and obviously cost a lot of money to build. Naturally, a large sculpture of the Henituse golden turtle was in the centre of the front garden.
As Cale entered through the open gates, the servants of the estate were all lined up perfectly in order to greet Cale.
“Young master Cale Henituse! Welcome to the capital!”
It was a respectful greeting. They were all bowing so low that their heads looked like it was grazing the ground. The old man in charge was speaking so loudly that Cale thought he might hurt his old voice. Cale would be lying if he said that this sight didn’t satisfy some hidden draconic need of his.
‘Ugh. Knowing you’re a dragon is so weird. I would rather not think about it.’
“Everybody, list your heads up.”
The servants quickly flung their heads back up. They were all watching Cale, observing him as they had not met Cale Henituse before, and only heard rumours about him. It was best not to get on the bad side of a trash who threw glass bottles around.
“No need to be this respectful in the future. I do not like to cause any issues to people who do their job well.”
‘I feel as though I might become really uncomfortable with these people bowing towards me all the time, I don’t want to be reminded of my being all the time.
“I heard that mother picked all of you. She said you all have a lot of pride in your work, so I’m sure you will perform very well.”
Cale didn’t bother to dwell upon the odd expression of the servants.
“Ask Hans if you have any questions.”
It was better to shove all of these responsibilities onto someone like Hans, who Cale knew would take care of everything. Cale began to walk towards the five-story building.
“Let’s go.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale settled in fast. It was a luxurious building that Cale basically had free reign of. Cale could enjoy basking in the extravagance of this estate, and dream about how in 10 years time Cale would live a life exactly like the moment he was living now.
“Sigh.”
Cale threw the letter onto the table with an extremely irritated expression.
“Will you not go?”
“Can I not go?”
“No. It is a Northeastern nobles meeting.”
“I knew it.”
Cale quickly dismissed Hans after talking to him so Cale could get some food delivered to his chamber. Cale chose a chamber on the thirds floor. A chamber with a lot of sunlight and a large window.
“Come in.”
The large window was open, and soon enough Cale could sense the presence of a young dragon entering his chamber. Cale could also see a bush of leaves floating in the air. The dragon had a couple leaves stuck to him.
Meowwwww
On and hong meowed at the sight of their youngest, and Cale stared at the three of them. Before popping open the wine bottle and telling them to dig in.
“Go ahead and eat.”
Cale poured himself a glass.
“You gathered ingredients for us, but you never got to eat any of it.”
Cale picked up the wine glass daintily, befitting of a noble/dragon, and brought it to his lips.
“I’m sure it wasn’t easy.”
The Black Dragon removed its invisibility magic and revealed himself. On, ever so kind and helpful, helped remove the leaves that were stuck to the dragon’s scarred scales, and Hong stuffed a piece of a rare steak Beacrox had prepared into the dragon’s mouth.
The children with an average age of 7 years old ate together, and Cale watched them eat, before placing more food in front of them and onto their plates. Seeing Cale’s show of kindness made On and Hong flinch and remember his strength. The Black Dragon stopped his chewing and observed Cale once again, like Cale was something to model himself after.
‘What a strange look. I’m no role model.’
Cale took another leisurely sip as he started to think.
‘They’re going to be working very hard in the future.’
The least Cale could do would be to provide food and shelter for these children averaging seven years old.
“It would be great if it could stay like this.”
‘A large house, delicious food, and time to relax. This is THE life.’
Cale leaned back into the soft couch, a relaxed smile on his face-
Knock knock knock.
The Black Dragon quickly shrouded himself in invisibility, and the kittens quickly wiped their faces clean of food and pretended to be normal kittens.
Cale got up to answer the door.
“Oh.”
Crash!
Cale had accidentally hit the wine bottle and it flew away and broke into pieces. He really needed to learn how to control this weird strength.
‘I have a bad feeling. Why is it so ominous?’
Cale ran his mind trying to figure it out.
‘This presence, is it Choi Han? It is definitely family and strong. But it can’t be, unless he travelled like a lunatic, there is no way he arrived three days early.
Cale calmed himself down, before opening the door suddenly.
“...You-.”
Cale’s heart sank as soon as he saw the face behind the door.
“Cale-nim. I’m sorry. You were the only person who came to mind.”
Choi Han was standing in front of him, looking desperate, and out of breath, all in all Choi Han looked like a total mess.
Cale felt as though this was one of the scarier things in life. Next to Choi Han was deputy butler Hans, who has a similar expression of desperation with a little bit of shock mixed into his face. However, Cale’s eyes were drawn to the head of hair leaning on Choi Han’s back, who Cale could tell even before he opened the door to see.
Cale could smell that it was a blue wolf tribe member. It was Lock.
“Bring him with you.”
The successor of the Wolf King was in a dangerous state. He was going to go berserk for the first time in his life.
Cale knew this wasn’t supposed to happen for another year, and he didn’t know why it was happening so early. However, he looked around at the people around him and said only one thing.
“Don’t worry.”
Notes:
guess what time it is?
feedback time
(≖o≖├┬┴┬┴
you're not safe from me
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 9: you can rest now
Summary:
Cale is taking his dragon-hood suspiciously well....
I think he's disassociating.
( ◉◞౪◟◉)
Notes:
you got duped!! double update!
(♡´౪`♡)(♡´౪`♡)
it's only because i appreciate you all so much <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Choi Han quickly trudged inside Cale’s room with Lock, with someone trailing behind him.
A fiery redheaded woman, who smelt distinctly of strong mana. Cale knew from A Birth of a Hero that Rosalyn was an extremely strong mage, however, it was different when Cale was experiencing the true levels of Rosalyn’s mana up close in detail.
Cale supposed himself being a dragon helped him accurately gauge Rosalyn’s power levels, but seeing a mage for the first time was interesting…
Cale remembered a passage from The Birth of a Hero that detailed something about dragons having an interest in humans or other creatures that could handle and control mana.
‘I better not fall into a stereotype, I don’t want to be more involved than I already am.’
Cale turned away and looked towards Hans.
“Hans. Go bring something to drink.”
“Excuse me? Ah, right away!’
Cale didn’t notice Rosalyn’s wide-eyed stare as he eyeballed Cale.
Cale shut the door in front of Hans, then quickly appointed Choi Han to lay the heaving Lock onto the bed.
“Lay him down first.”
“Got it.”
Choi Han carefully laid Lock down onto the soft bed. Cale slowly approached Lock. Cale could tell Lock had the purest of blood, making him look like a weak human. But Cale knew that Lock was the strongest of wolves.
“Hah, haaaaa, hah, ugh.”
Lock was huffing and struggling to breathe without pain, and was trying his best to open his eyes. He had a deep frown on his face, and his body was tense yet limp at the same time. It was too late to prevent Lock’s berserk state from taking over.
“Just keep your eyes closed. No need to strain yourself.”
Lock paused in his shaking. Hearing the underlines of power in Cale’s voice.
“Everything will be okay.”
Lock was reminded of his uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe, and the man who had died for the others. Even though his uncle was so close to becoming Wolf King. He had made sure Lock was safe before running head first to take on the invaders.
The aura and voice of this unknown person was extremely strong, but not oppressive, and it reminded Lock somewhat of his late uncle.
Cale watched Lock’s frown begin to deepen, and Cale had ignored that and turned away.
“Cale-nim, why is Lock like this?”
Choi Han, still anxious and concerned, was unlike the original novel, where Choi Han had only slightly opened up to Lock.
‘What could’ve happened?”
Cale was no idiot. He knew he had changed Choi Han’s situation, and that was why he was trying really hard to cut off their relationship, even more so when Cale found out he was a dragon.
“Potions don’t work on him. Rosalyn said that the wolf tribe is a tribe that cannot use potions, and healing magic isn’t working on Lock either. I don’t know what to do. I need to protect him. I’m supposed to protect him.”
“Calm down, Choi Han.”
Cale was thinking if Choi Han would panic anymore, BOTH him and Lock might go berserk. While Cale was probably confident he could endure that based on his draconic background, Cale was definitely not tuned to try.
“Cale-nim.”
“If you trust me, just leave him to me.”
“...I trust you.”
“Good.”
Cale watched Choi Han’s breathing slow down, and ensured that Choi Han was calm, before turning his eyes to the fiery red hair of Rosalyn.
Rosalyn, the first successor to the throne in the Breck Kingdom, had thrown it all away to pursue a path of magic as a mage. Cale observed that Rosalyn paid no attention to the happenings of the room, nor on Choi Han or Lock. She seemed to have difficulty between keeping her eyes on Cale and a corner of the room.
Cale knew that the Black Dragon’s presence was focused in that specific corner of the room. Rosalyn seemed to have trouble speaking, and was focused on keeping her attention to the Black Dragon and Cale at the same time.
“...T-this aura, this strong aura of mana!”
Rosalyn could tell almost instantly that there were two dragons in the room.
“Sigh.”
Cale could feel that the Black Dragon was curious about this mage, as Cale could feel the Black Dragon was showing off his mana to Rosalyn.
The dragon was doing so because he seemed quite happy with Rosalyn’s attention.
Cale spared a glance towards the table that appeared ‘empty’, and quietly spoke.
“Stop it. Stay still.”
Cale’s voice was quiet to everyone except the Black Dragon and Rosalyn, instead his voice resounded powerfully in their ears.
The Black Dragon quickly pulled back his mana, and Rosalyn spun her full attention over to Cale. Rosalyn could not stop shaking as she gaped at Cale, not knowing what to say to him.
‘Oh my goodness! Two dragons! In the same place! I’ve never thought I’d ever be able to witness this with my own eyes! This older dragon-nim is even more powerful than the invisible one, and they seem to be friendly with each other! What can I even say?’
“...I-”
Cale cut Rosalyn off and gestured to Lock with a meaningful look.
“This is more important.”
“Ah.”
Rosalyn’s expression quickly steeled itself. That’s right, her new friend Lock was struggling in pain and she needed to help him get better.
“What is going on with Lock right now?”
Cale looked at the small staff in her hand, piecing together that Rosalyn must’ve teleported the small group closer. Rosalyn had already revealed the extent of her magic abilities.
“You are a mage, yes?”
“Y-Yes, I am.”
“Have you heard anything about the berserk mode of Beast tribes?”
Rosalyn let out a small noise, and her face quickly filled with questions.
“I have read about the Wolf Tribe’s berserk mode in books, but I have never read anything about symptoms such as this.”
“It is because it is his first time.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale continued to speak, holding the attention of everyone in the room naturally.
“Beast people lose their sanity during their first time entering berserk mode because of the physical pain from their bodily transformation. If they can persevere past this first painful transformation, they will be able to use the berserk mode as a weapon.”
Cale observed Lock for another second.
“He will go berserk very soon.”
Cale looked towards Rosalyn, and Rosalyn held his gaze albeit shakily.
‘She really is holding strong in front of a dragon.’
“I don’t know what kind of being you are, but I am able to read the situation.”
“He is a young boy.”
“I know.”
Cale and Rosalyn understood each other’s intentions
Meowww
The two kittens had jumped up onto the bed Lock was laying on in their curiosity, and On and Hong were staring at Lock when…
“Ugh.”
Lock bared his teeth and started to growl at the small kittens, he was losing his rationality right now, and turning to his instincts. He looked vicious.
Meeeoowwww
Smack.
Hong had used his front paw to smack Lock’s pulled back mouth. It was a sharp attack that told Lock to stop it, and Hong looked towards Cale with eyes that seemed to be asking Cale to hurry up and help Lock.
“He is fine.”
Cale spoke to Hong, and there was a knock on the door.
Hans was back with drinks.
“Hans.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Bring something to carry him with.”
“Ye… excuse me?”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale observed the howling Lock in the training area who had begun to rush attack both Rosalyn and Choi Han. Cale was in the seating area of the training area, silently observing Choi Han and Rosalyn work together swiftly to slug out the fight.
‘Those two really are the main characters.’
Lock let out loud cries and shouts, and his body became noticeably large every time he let out a shout. Muscles that weren’t there started to develop rapidly, and his eyes turned bloodshot red. Proof that he was losing his consciousness.
Cale mulled over why the boy was going berserk. In the novel it was because Healer Pendrick had died in battle, someone Lock thought of as similar to his uncle.
“On, Hong.”
Cale looked down to the siblings in his arms who were huddling together.
“The two of you haven’t experienced a berserk transformation yet, right?”
The kittens nodded their heads.
“Do you know anything about it?”
“Not really.”
“No one taught us about it.”
Cale knew this was the case. On and Hong also seemed to be pure blooded, and their berserk transformation would be hard as well.
“I don’t know too much about the berserk transformation of the cat tribe, but if it is at least a little similar to the wolf, tiger, bear, and whale tribe, come to me as soon as you feel yourself heating up or hurting.
‘It would be bad if an accident happened, who would clean it up? I would, and I’d rather not.’
Cale glanced at the two kittens who had gone silent, they both began to rub their heads against Cale’s neck and arms.
‘Why are they like this?’
Cale turned his attention away from the kittens.
“Black Dragon, observe this.”
Cale waved his free hand and focused, pushing that feeling deep inside of him to flow out of his hand. A six layered shield had appeared in front of Cale, surrounding the kittens and the invisible dragon who was hovering by his side. Cale in his free time had been subtly exploring and experimenting with magic ever since he had discovered he was a dragon.
It had come so naturally to Cale, that Cale suspected the original owner of his body had practised enough for the flow of mana to become muscle memory for Cale.
It was lucky that he had an incredibly good memory, so Cale never had to go over the same magic topics twice, and he quickly sped over the whole curriculum of magic in a few days. Dragons really were something else…
“Ohhh.”
“Ahhhh.”
Cale could hear the fawning of the kittens over his shields as they admired the transparent starry looking complexion of his mana. Cale didn’t want to admit it bloated his pride a little.
“This is interesting Red Dragon, you are indeed a strong dragon. But I know I can make a shield just like that one.”
The Black Dragon’s voice was heard from somewhere within Cale’s shields.
“Do whatever you want.”
“Hmpf.”
Cale watched as the Black Dragon placed more barriers on top of Cale’s shields; he counted a total of three shields that covered Cale’s.
‘His skill is growing exponentially.’
Cale was impressed with the learning speed of the Black Dragon and was satisfied with the improvement.
“Hm.”
The four continued to observe the fight between Lock, Choi Han, and Rosalyn safely from the sidelines.
“Wow. On, Hong”
Cale caught the attention of the kitten siblings who had left his arms and moved closer to the edge of Cale and the Black Dragon’s barrier in order to observe the fight a little clearer.
“Watch that Wolf tribe kid’s movements.”
Cale wanted the cat tribe children to pay close attention to the werewolf. To pay attention to the Wolf Tribe style. Cale spoke as if he was whispering.
“This is the instinctual movements of a Beast person. The fact they they can move based purely off on instinct, unlike humans, is one of the beauty and gloriousness of Beast Tribes.”
Bang!
Lock’s fist shattered the marble floor, he was showing tremendous strength.
“You should not fear or dread going berserk. That is when Beast People are at their strongest.”
Pat. pat.
Cale’s hands patted the two kittens.
“Although your tribes are different, the two of you are Beast people too. Watch him closely, and learn the style of a wild animal, and then,”
The two kitten’s golden pupils made eye contact with Cale’s reddish brown eyes.
“Make it your own.”
The two cat tribe children immediately turned away from Cale, and pressed their faces closer to the barrier, in an attempt to see every small movement Lock would make. The silver and red fur of the kitten’s stood on end as they were riddled with nerves.
“Hey.”
The Black Dragon slipped out of invisibility, and revealed itself to be hovering in the air, observing Cale and the fight. Rosalyn and Choi Han didn’t have the time to look over, as they had invested their full attention to Lock.
Cale gestured towards the three of them in the training area, and continued to speak to the dragon.
“Look at how the mage Rosalyn uses her magic to not hurt the opponent. Also look at how Choi Han is using his aura not to attack, but to protect himself while not harming the wolf child.”
Both dragons observed the clanging of Lock’s fists that were trying to break through Rosalyn’s shield.
“It is harder to not hurt something than it is to hurt something when you have immense strength. But I know you will be able to manage, since you are a dragon.
The Black Dragon puffed out its chest and responded to Cale.
“I am a dragon. There is nothing I cannot do!”
“Correct. We are dragons, so watch them and make your own judgement.”
The Black Dragon flew down to sit beside the kittens on the ledge of the sitting place, turning invisible once again.
Lock seemed to be calming down now…
“You can rest now.”
“It is all over now.”
Lock finally relaxed and closed his eyes.
Notes:
i am speeding through writing these chapters haha (⁀ᗢ⁀)(⁀ᗢ⁀)
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 10: rosalyn might actually get a heart attack
Summary:
cale isn't as much of an idiot as some people think (he is, don't listen to him).
Notes:
WAABLAMO!!
get double decker duped!!╭∩╮(⋋‿⋌ )ᕗ
this is my ultimate wombo bombo trombo combo...ination.
enjoy this triple update!
(ง •̀_•́)ง(ง •̀_•́)ง(ง •̀_•́)ง
.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo wasn’t an idiot.
He knew whatever had happened to him before he woke up as Cale Henituse wasn’t normal.
Kim Rok Soo knew how to survive, he knew exactly how scraping through life by the bloody tips of his fingers felt. He knew how desperate living was. Which was why Kim Rok Soo wanted to live a relaxing life away from pain and suffering.
That’s why the strange, warm, and cavernous feeling of waking up never left his mind when he awoke as Cale Henituse. Kim Rok Soo could remember the heart of his body pounding and pounding without stopping. He remembered the absolute terror he felt in that short moment in the dark,
it felt like he was going to die.
But Kim Rok Soo survived .
He was alive. But something was wrong. Kim Rok Soo… Cale Henituse knew it the moment he felt Ron Molan waking him up on that fateful morning. He wanted to hear the beating of his heart. But it was not there.
When Cale had woken up, he thought he was dead, there was silence in his chest, but there was blood pumping through his ears. Something was truly off about this body.
Cale noticed how the servants of his household seemed to irrationally hold their breath around him, and how the citizens of the city bowed their heads and fled at the sight of him.
He had his suspicions about Cale Henituse’s existence, but he was scared to confirm them, scared to think of himself as anything but human. But the Black Dragon hit Cale on the back of the head and snapped him out of his denial.
Cale Henituse was a dragon.
A dragon, an existence only second to the Gods. A beast among the lands and sea. An arrogant, and superior presence that demanded respect and glory from everything inferior around it.
More importantly,
Cale Henituse survived.
It was unknown what exactly Cale Henituse had survived but escaping with his life cost Cale great pain, and his skin marred by a deep ugly scar was his pride. His pride of survival.
Cale had promised himself deep in the night, staring into the ceiling after confirming he was indeed an all powerful beast, that he would do anything in his great power to understand what had happened to Cale Henituse. For the first time in a long time, Cale had felt the thumping of something in his chest, and Cale knew that it was not his heart, but his attribute. His attribute protected by a silver shield and healing touch.
Cale started to grin to himself.
Cale Henituse was a dragon, and he would survive.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The redheaded man ran his hands over his face, treading his mind over the past events of the last couple days. He had taken Choi Han to the Temple of Darkness to reveal the secrets he knew he could reveal. The divine presence in the Temple was strong enough to give Cale a huge headache, and even worse, the divine energy seemed to be reaching out to him. Cale noted this as a problem for another day however, he assumed it was because of his history as a transmigrator.
Despite his misfortunes, Cale was happy, he had sent Ron off for two days, which meant Cale had two days of peace away from this vicious assassin, score!
“Thank you for the invitation, dragon-nim.”
Right. Cale was in a private meeting with Mage Rosalyn. He had work to do.
“It was nothing, Miss Rosalyn. But please, Cale is fine.”
“Of course, young master Cale.”
The red head gestured for Rosalyn to sit down in the chair across from him, and watched as Rosalyn stiffly sat in the chair. She was sitting up straight and leaning forward like whatever Cale was going to say to her was the words of a God (although it might as well be considering Cale was a dragon).
“There are a lot of things we need to discuss.”
“Young master Cale, I guess you don’t like to beat around the bush?”
Rosalyn allowed a slight smile to grace her face, and Cale looked towards the open terrace window and started to speak.
“Come in.”
Rosalyn slowly dragged her eyes off of Cale and was observing the movement of mana that had entered the room, although she might have also been observing the mess of leaves that were covering the invisible Black Dragon.
“Is it another dragon-nim? Two dragon-nims?”
Mages really did respect dragons. Her demeanour clearly showed her excitement at the presence of two dragons. Cale started to smirk, as he started to speak towards the presence of mana and leaves.
“Introduce yourself.”
In an instant, the leaves that were hovering over the meal in front of Cale had revealed themselves to be a Black Dragon.
“Mm.”
Rosalyn could not even gasp, it was a different thing to visibly see two dragons next to each other, let alone have one dragon listening to the other. She seemed to be observing every feature of the Black Dragon in front of her, it was the true form of a dragon so Rosalyn couldn’t help it. Especially because there were less than twenty dragons in existence over both the Western and Eastern continents combined, but two of those existences were in front of her right now.
Cale considered his knowledge of dragons, they were known for never leaving their territory and lair, and enjoying life as the most amazing existence in the world. Furthermore, dragons were the Rulers of both mana and nature. They were existences who liked solitude, and although there were less than twenty dragons in the world, they varied dramatically in colours, personalities, habits, and traits.
Mages found this quite interesting, questioning why they were so different to each other even after growing up under their parents. The mages only found one explanation.
‘Dragons are prideful creatures that want to be different from any other.’
They want to be unique while they are alive. That was the case, even amongst their own tribe of dragons.
Cale realised his traits were a little similar to the typical traits of dragons. He found it hard to leave the Henituse territory, and Cale loved to enjoy his life being a rich slacker, although he hasn’t found the time to slack in a while.
Cale seemed to be lost in his thinking while the Black Dragon observed Rosalyn as Rosalyn studied both him and Cale. The black dragon turned towards Cale.
“I am hungry.”
Cale glanced down towards the Black Dragon, who seemed to be staring at him strongly.
“...Go ahead, you can eat it… We should eat as well.”
“Ah… yes. Thank you dragon-nim”
“...Cale is fine, Miss Rosalyn.”
“I’m sorry, young master Cale.”
Rosalyn had a blank expression on her face, but her eyes were shaking. She paid close attention to the Black Dragon in front of her, munching on a rare steak, and the elegantly dressed Cale Henituse who was drinking his soup like a true noble would.
Nobody at the magic tower would ever believe her if she told them she was eating a meal with not ONE, but TWO esteemed dragon-nims. They would especially not ever believe that the infamous trash of the Count Henituse’s family was one of those dragons.
Rosalyn believed her eyes however, as well as all of her senses.
“...It is so amazing that a mage like myself can see this sight. Two dragon-nims dining with each other and a mage.”
Cale didn’t respond to her, but the Black Dragon stopped tearing his steak apart to look at Rosalyn. He turned his face to look at Cale as well. The wide blue eyes of the Black Dragon started to frown while looking at Cale, who was still stylishly drinking his soup.
“This Red Dragon is very strange because he is always with humans, but this Red Dragon is teaching me, that is the reason I am with him.”
“Wow.”
Rosalyn hung on every word of the Black Dragon, while Cale considered the words of the Black Dragon. It was strange that a dragon would willingly spend his time around humans, but Cale grew up around these humans, and these humans also did Cale’s dirty work.
“Mm.”
Cale also considered truly teaching this Black Dragon, Cale wasn’t too experienced with dragonhood, but The Birth of a Hero was also incredibly detailed with its descriptions of dragons, and their abilities and mana.
‘I suppose I can raise this Black Dragon, but because he’s a dragon I wouldn’t expect him to stay with me long.’
“A meal with two dragon-nims.. It is an honour.”
Rosalyn was calm as he elegantly lifted up her fork, her past nerves seeming to leave her in that moment. Cale studied her expression and continued to drink his soup.
‘She really is a courageous person.’
Any other mage would definitely be shaking through their boots and non-stop praising the dragons in front of them, and they would ask the dragons to teach them even a little about mana or magic. Dragon’s really did demand the respect and glory of both magic and nature.
“I’m satisfied you are enjoying this meal, Miss Rosalyn. However, in this moment and into the future, I am simply just the young master of a Northeastern territory, and not a dragon.”
“I understand, young master Cale.”
“Please feel free to stay here as long as you like.”
“Young master Cale?”
“Yes?”
“I have three things I am curious about. But one of them has already been resolved, so I have two more. May I ask about the,?”
“Please do.”
The first was probably the existence of two dragons, Cale had debated whether to reveal the Black Dragon’s existence, but decided it would be more beneficial to him if he did.
“Here is the second thing I am curious about”
“Hm?”
“Is it okay to allow someone who was not invited to stay in your residence like this? Even if I am a mage, as a noble, you must be sensitive about associating with strangers.”
Cale was expecting a question like this.
“It is fine because you are someone Choi Han brought.”
Cale looked at the Black Dragon, who was still tearing his steak apart, before turning back to Rosalyn and continuing to speak.
“I also have confidence in my own abilities, and this young black dragon.”
The Black Dragon didn’t respond, but he flicked his wing once before stuffing his face back into the now massacred steak. Rosalyn eyed the Black and Red dragon before asking her final question.
“...I see. Then here is my third question.”
Cale paused in picking out his next plate, and looked up at Rosalyn. Their eyes met, Rosalyn’s bright red pupils stood strongly in front of the lightly luminescent reddish-brown eyes of Cale’s.
“Why do you speak so respectfully to me, despite your status as a noble and a dragon?”
Cale grinned, and Rosalyn could not draw her eyes away from the dangerous red shimmer that reminded her of the deep colour of blood.
“Princess-nim, aren’t you the one who should stop speaking so respectfully to a mere noble?”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Rosalyn was the esteemed Princess of the Break Kingdom, she had known all and seen all there was to noble society. However, Rosalyn always felt that fiery passion towards the arts of magic. As a powerful mage, Rosalyn knew the reverence of dragons, Gods among the earth.
Rosalyn never knew that following Choi Han in their mission to help Lock would lead to her laying eyes on the literal definition of the very essence of mana and nature. Nevertheless, TWO of these existences.
“I heard you were trash, but I guess that was a lie.”
Rosalyn memorised every scale on the Black Dragon’s body, remembering every scar that seemed to marr it’s being. He was such a young dragon, but he seemed to have suffered through many misfortunes.
Rosalyn spared a glance to the older and more powerful dragon before her.
‘Young master Cale must have taken in this young dragon to protect it from danger. I have never seen this behaviour in dragons before.’
It pained the mage to speak to the Red Dragon in such a disrespectful tone, but young master Cale insisted it was to be done. Rosalyn understood the importance of hiding one’s identity, but it was hard to contain her awe of the two presences in front of her.
It was a little selfish of her, but Rosalyn wanted to see this odd pair in the future, both in improving her use of magic and understanding of mana. But also to understand the godlike existence of dragons in the world. Rosalyn wanted to learn everything about magic that she could, and if it meant that Rosalyn had to hang off the arms of great existences.
Rosalyn didn’t mind being greedy.
Notes:
am i updating too much?
I feel a similar way after i accidentally feed my cats too much.
(´._.`).。oஇ()
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 11: Special ; three symptoms of being a dragon
Summary:
a short oneshot that is part of the canon story
Notes:
300 KUDOSSS AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA WOWOWOWOWOWOWOOWOWOWOWOOWWOWOWOWOW
(๑˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥)(๑˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥)(๑˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥)
you all are blowing my mind!!! so much support!!!!! ‧º·(˚ ˃̣̣̥⌓˂̣̣̥ )‧º·
enjoy this special chapter that I had written pre-made! just for you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sometimes Cale felt weird urges to do random things that he had never felt as Kim Rok Soo.
“Cale-nim? What are you doing?”
“...what?”
Cale turned around and looked down to face Choi Han. The swordmaster was on the ground underneath Cale, staring up at Cale through squinted eyes.
Symptom number One of being a Dragon
“Strong human! We are sun-bathing, because we are great and mighty!”
Cale always gravitated to the warmest part of the Henituse estate with the Black Dragon and the kittens. So when the warmest part had to be the very roof of the estate, so be it.
He admitted that the afternoon sun on his face was very satisfying, and he knew the Black Dragon and the kittens agreed with him too.
So that was something Cale had noticed about himself.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Symptom number Two of being a Dragon
Cale admitted that the thought had crossed his mind, and he SWORE that he wouldn’t. But the palace pillar really did look amazing.
So when Cale found himself with a massive golden pillar in his chambers back at the Henituse Capital estate, all he wondered was.
‘How did I get here?’
“Weak dragon! This pillar is interesting, are you going to keep it?”
Well, it would be awkward if Cale had to suddenly turn up in front of the crown prince to return a massive golden pillar he stole.
Cale opened his mouth to reply back to the Black Dragon, but was interrupted by the voice of Rosalyn.
“Dragon-nim? What’s this?”
“Ah.”
Cale peered around the large diameter of the pillar, the fiery red hair of Rosalyn greeted him, her face contorted into a confused expression.
“...Uh… I wanted it?”
Cale answered like it was a question, he felt confused at himself too. Rosalyn made a sound of understanding, like she understood why Cale just had a pillar from the Royal family’s palace.
“I understand, Dragon-nim. You truly are great and mighty.”
‘Understand what?’
Cale was tempted to look at Rosalyn weirdly, but he found himself preening and puffing his chest slightly at her compliment. What? Cale wasn’t a little kid who would smile brightly at such simple praise.
He couldn’t help but feel a little satisfied at Rosalyn’s words.
“That’s right, Miss Rosalyn… now about the Breck Kingdom…”
Cale would push this feeling out into the back of his mind, and he would blame it on whatever draconic nature he had.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Symptom number Three of being a Dragon
It was one of the first couple days that Kim Rok Soo had spent as Cale Henituse. It was in his own curiosity to explore the entire Henituse estate at the same time.
Cale didn’t know when it started, but by the time the day was over he had a whole handful of random trinkets he thought looked cool. He was sure more than half of what he collected were probably valuable to the other members of his family
But Cale found it hard to care.
Cale swiftly snuck back to his chambers, rushing past the random servants in the estate quickly. He saw Ron outside his chambers waiting by the door. Why is he waiting by the door?
Cale didn’t really care.
Ron’s weird look was ignored as Cale rushed inside his chambers with his arms full of miscellaneous objects from around the halls.
“Young master Cale?-”
“No time, Ron.”
Cale slammed the door of his room behind him quickly. Right now he needs to analyse his stash.
A statue from his step mother’s room. It was carved out of polished marble from the Henituse mines, and it was detailed of a golden turtle gracefully laying on well-shaped rocks.
A gold highlighted fountain pen with shimmery ink from Basen’s study.
A small and sharp letter opener from Lily’s common play area (Cale didn’t know if Lily was supposed to have something sharp with her, but it really wasn’t his problem).
An obsidian paper weight that was encrusted with jewels from Deruth’s office.
Some random necklace that Cale found on a table in one of the hallways.
A small dagger that Cale had taken off of Ron when he walked into the room.
‘Scary bastard’
Cale was satisfied with his haul today, but it would be quite incriminating to be found with a whole armful of stolen objects…
Cale needed to find a place to put these things.
With his stolen things littering Cale’s bed, the redhead quickly started to bustle around his luxurious room, opening random drawers in hope of finding a suitable place to shove all of his things.
Cale walked into his wardrobe, and analysed the corners of the large closet. There was a small door in the wall of the wardrobe.
‘There.’
Cale swiped up his gathered objects and strided back into the wardrobe to open the door.
A pale hand reached out towards the door handle and opened it slowly.
Pssssssssshhhh–
The clanging of a sea of objects poured out from behind the door. Cale jumped back and watched as what could probably be a decades worth of stolen objects poured out of the hole.
Cale slowly took a step back.
‘What the hell??’
The concerned voice of Ron graced Cale’s ears from outside his chambers.
“Young master? Is everything alright?”
“....Uh, yes. Ron, everything is okay.”
Kim Rok Soo didn’t know Cale had a whole hoard of things in his wardrobe….
Notes:
i also need more special chapter ideas. (ʘ ل├┬┴┬┴
run me by your hopes and let me know if i write any of them true! ଘ(੭ºัᴗºั)━☆゚*:. . .
ideas?
- Jour Thames and dragon!Cale Henituse
- Cale's heart??
- i don't know about romance oneshots but i'm willing to try!!Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 12: cale is a bit vicious...
Summary:
cale doesn't like annoying people...
eric knows cale doesn't like annoying people.
Notes:
WAH SO MUCH SUPPPORT!!!!! AAAAAAAA (╯•ᗣ•╰)(╯•ᗣ•╰)
you guys are going to kill me with kindness _(:ι」∠)_
im also still learning to navigate around writing and posting on ao3, so please ignore any structure changes because im running without knowing where im going..! (づ ՞ਊ ՞ )づ(づ ՞ਊ ՞ )づ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Wow, who is this? Isn’t this our infamous young master Cale?”
“Sigh.”
‘I want to explode this annoying bastard.’
This fly-like person wanted towards him was Neo, the successor to Viscount Tolz. Also one of Venion’s minions.
‘Ah. I want to explode Venion too.’
Cale blinked slowly to himself…
‘What? Why am I having such vicious thoughts?? Am I spending too much time around vicious people?’
Cale ran his mind back to the times he was lately spending around strong people. Maybe Choi Han’s viciousness has infected Cale from the nights they’ve spent out looking for mana bombs.
That must be it, there’s no other reason why Cale must be thinking such aggressive things.
Neo Tolz ugly mug smiled brightly as he stood in front of Cale.
“You are alone?”
They were a while away from the palace entrance, and the Vice Captain and Ron were speaking with the guard for permission to enter. Cale couldn’t help but look down on Neo, he supposed it was in his nature.
Neo frowned as gestured his subordinates away.
“I am going to chat with young master Cale for a bit. Go get permission for us to enter.
Neo’s subordinates left, leaving the two nobles together alone. Neo stepped a little closer to Cale, and Cale had to stop himself from physically cringing and a vein bulged in his clenched fist to stop his mana from flinging Neo Tolz into the stratosphere.
‘That is a very satisfying thought…’
“Young master Cale.”
Neo had a warm and friendly smile on his face, as he spoke in a quiet voice only Cale could hear.
‘His breath stinks like yesterday’s breakfast, does this rat even know personal hygiene?’
“What is a terrible trash like you doing coming to the palace?”
‘Why do I have to deal with things like this?’
Cale wanted to tell Ron to kill this stupid punk who dared to stand and breathe in his face.
Cale could obviously flip these bastards inside out with ease, but didn’t want to dirty his well taken care of nails.
‘Why do the work when someone else can do it for me?’
“What? Do you want to throw a bottle at me? Or do you want to hit me? Go ahead and try.”
‘This guy is just provoking me. He’s doing it on purpose, he’s trying to rile me up out here because there’s nothing recording or listening to us.’
Cale was tempted to step on this punk in front of everyone, and his pride as a dragon was screaming at him to humble this incel. But if Cale caused a ruckus here, it would only be seen as a fight between trash and a dignified noble. It’s to Neo’s advantage, and that wounded Cale’s pride even further.
Cale wrinkled his nose as he noticed an ugly nose hair that was poking out of Neo’s nostril.
‘Ew.’
- What a bastard. It reminds me of that bastard Venion. Red dragon, are you just going to sit there and take it?
It was the voice of the black dragon speaking through his head using magic.
- He is Venion’s lapdog. If I do something bad to him now, it would reflect badly on me.
Cale quickly replied to the black dragon using his magic.
- Then should I kill him?
Cale pursed his lips a little, zoning out of Neo’s worthless yapping in front of him.
‘What a vicious young dragon.’
Cale was thinking this, as if he wasn’t fantasising about different ways to force Neo in his place.
- Black Dragon, there are better ways to get back on punks like this. It is more satisfying to watch these bastards slowly learn their lesson and regret their decisions as you hit them in the back.
Cale could tell the Black Dragon was considering his words deeply, while Cale slowly began to lean back from the still spitting Neo Tolz.
‘So annoying.’
- You are right, Red Dragon! I will keep this lesson in mind.
“Mm.”
Neo Tolz heard Cale hum, and continued to provoke Cale, taking his reaction as a sign that he would not bite back.
In that moment, Cale’s gaze was torn to a new carriage that just arrived.
Bang!
The carriage door opened, and out came the Northeastern nobles, Eric Wheelsman, Gilbert Chetter, and Amiru Ubarr. Cale had recently been in a meeting with them to discuss their plans for the upcoming noble gathering. It greatly pleased Cale to know that all he was allocated to do was stand there and do nothing.
‘Staring into nothing for long periods is my specialty after all.’
However, what was not his specialty, was enduring the torture of standing next to this squid looking bastard.
“Hyung-nim.”
Cale’s sincere voice called out to Eric Wheelsman, who’s attention was already on Cale. Cale’s cold eyes let Eric understand everything he needed to know.
‘Get rid of him.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The first time Eric Wheelsman and the young Northeastern nobles met Cale Henituse. They all remembered their parents telling them to stay on the Henituse’s good side.
Eric supposed their parents told them this because the Henituse’s were the most wealthy family in the Roan Kingdom, and having the Golden Turtle on their side would ensure the prosperity of their territories.
Eric, naturally, listened to his parents, and promised to remain by Cale's side. However, as Eric began to spend more and more time next to Cale, Eric eventually took Cale in as his dongsaeng, his cute little brother. He reminisced on their adorable little siblingship when they were younger, and Eric knew he had not stayed next to Cale because his mother and father told him to do so, but Eric stayed by Cale’s side because Cale was his little brother.
That day was iron-branded in his mind.
The day when Eric truly knew who and what Cale Henituse was.
Eric Wheelsman was spending a week in the Henituse territory, to enjoy his time playing with Cale much to Deruth, Jour and his parent’s joy. They were happy their young son’s were having fun with each other. However, in the middle of the last night of the week, when Eric would be leaving the next morning, Cale snuck them out.
“Hyung-nim… follow me! I have something cool to show you.”
Cale had snuck behind the back of his old butler, and past the confines of Eric’s chamber.
Eric naturally had no suspicion in what Cale had wanted to show him, and instead he had found excitement in his first experience sneaking out.
Cale had led the both of them out of the Henituse Estate, and through the back of the Henituse rose garden. Eric should’ve been suspicious when Cale had told him to close his eyes and breathe properly, and he definitely should’ve known something was up when he opened his eyes to a whole different array of trees and flora.
But Eric didn’t notice, too caught up in the thrill of feeling the foreign night’s air kiss his face like angry bees.
Eric could hear his heart beating…
Cale could hear it too.
“Dongsaeng…”
“What do you think, hyung-nim?”
Eric had opened his eyes to a dark, dank forest, Eric felt as though the forest would swallow him whole and never let him see the light of day ever again. But the forest was irrelevant, what really caught his eyes was the rows upon rows of bright, colourful flowers.
The flowers found themselves in natural arrays of blossoms and buds, Eric thought not even the most expensive watercolour art piece in his estate could even match up to the diverse explosions of colours in front of him. It wasn’t even day time, but Eric thought the flowers were vibrant enough to provide enough colour for the whole western continent… no, the whole world.
“It is… beautiful. Where are we, Cale?”
“Do not tell anyone, hehe, this is in the Forest of Darkness.”
Eric tore his eyes off the display of beauty in front of him to gape at Cale in shock. How did they get into the Forest of Darkness that quick?? But more importantly, now that Eric was looking at Cale, there was something behind the red head.
“...Cale…”
“What? Haha, it is not actually that dangerous here.”
“No… Cale?”
“Haha, what?”
“There’s something behind you…”
Cale snapped his head around to look behind him.
It was a group, no. A wave of snarling beasts, growling and dripping foam and blood from their snouts. There were long, scaly beasts, and great, big, furry beasts.
But beasts they all were.
Eric felt his legs shake and quiver beneath him, and suddenly Eric had found himself standing in front of Cale even though he was terrified, the excitement of the cold night leaving him instantly.
Eric shivered as the frigid winds bit and gnawed at his face, freezing the young boy’s blood in place as he struggled to pull himself together.
They were in danger.
Eric felt his mouth gape open and closed it, his eyes filling with tears, but he had to stand strong and protect his dongsaeng. It was his duty.
Eric didn’t remember much of what happened after that moment. It was so muffled and blurry that he could not understand any of the events.
But Eric did remember the flash of vibrant red scales that out did the colours of the field of flowers he was admiring just then, and the low snarls of an even more superior beast than the hoard of ugly things before him. Eric remembered the fearsome roar of a dragon that night, and the fleeing of monsters with their tails between their legs.
Eric could remember only one thing from that night onwards.
The shiny, bright scales of a powerful beast.
The swirling whiskers of a legend.
The curling horns of a dragon.
The beautiful form of something that felt familiar.
The sharp reddish-brown eyes of Cale Henituse…
Eric knew that Cale had protected him from death that night, and as the years grew on and Cale Henituse grew more distant and unfamiliar. Eric swore to himself that he would do anything he could to protect Cale too.
They might not consider each other brothers anymore, but Eric can cope with that.
The one thing Eric couldn’t cope with, was the thought that Eric wouldn’t be able to protect Cale, even in the smallest of ways.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
‘Why is he staring at me like that?’
Cale was looking back at Eric Wheelsman with an uncomfortable look on his face. Eric had spent the last maybe 10 or so seconds zoning out in Cale’s direction.
Cale gave him one last once over before deigning it very royally… not his problem.
‘Weird punk.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale pressed a hand to the Black Dragon’s small head. Venion Stan, that bastard. Without even taking a glance, Cale knew the Black Dragon was shaking.
- I’m okay. I told you that I am okay.
Cale listened to the Black Dragon’s voice in his head, and patted it’s shaking body. Anger and fear. Cale could feel what the Black Dragon was feeling right now. He pursed his lips.
‘That is why trauma when you are young is so scary.’
The Black Dragon didn’t know how to respond to Cale’s gentle touch, because the physical trauma that its body, that had still not rid the scars of, was not aligned with the rationality in its head.
- I am okay. I am a great and mighty dragon.
Cale had told the Black Dragon when he said he wanted to follow him that Venion Stan would be in the noble gathering as well. The Black Dragon had promised when asked by Cale that it would not kill Venion Stan today. Cale remembered what he had told the dragon, and repeated it to him through his mana.
- Later. We will definitely kill this bastard and the rest later.
The dragons were planning on ripping them into shreds so they would fade away into the finest particles of dust. Cale’s voice calmed the Black Dragon down. Cale considered himself and other dragons to be rational creatures, he thought about the hell that he would unleash upon Marquis Stan in the future, and paused in his patting of the Black Dragon.
Cale was thankful that the Black Dragon wouldn’t go mad and destroy the palace in his effort to kill Venion Stan. Cale didn’t want to deal with such a situation.
“Long time no see, young master Cale.”
Ugh. Venion Stan. He seemed to have aged a few wrinkles from the last time Cale saw him, but he was still holding a gentle smile, befitting of a noble. Cale eyed Neo Tolz, who was standing behind him, looking anxious and stiff.
Cale openly grinned widely.
“Hello, young master Venion. This is our first meeting since we met in Viscount Tolz’s territory last time.”
Venion laid on his gentle smile thickly, and Cale enjoyed the sound of Neo Tolz’s heartbeat growing ever so quicker and louder, and his face growing ever so paler.
“Correct. I went to visit my friend, young master Neo, and was heading back home.”
“Yes. We said we would share a drink at the capital.”
“We did indeed.”
Cale and Venion looked very calm while they were chatting each other up. They ignored the gazes of the other nobles that were upon them, and chose to instead observe the other closely.
Cale didn’t want to look at Venion’s pug-like face any longer.
He looked toward Neo Tolz (Cale hadn't chosen a nicer direction to look in), who was peeking at him from behind Venion’s shoulder, and started to smile.
‘This bastard’s ugly mug isn’t really that better.’
“Oh, right. The day after I met you, young master Venion, one of Viscount Tolz’s knights, came to find me.”
Cale painted a sickeningly sweet concerned expression on his face.
“I heard the villa was ransacked completely clean. Is everything okay?”
Neo did a whole body flinch, and Cale could see Venion’s expression twitch.
“Did you hear about it, young master Venion? I’m sure you have since you said the two of you are good friends.”
“...Yes. It was very sad to hear.”
Venion took a second to reply. Cale could feel the succulent taste of satisfaction rising up into his mind.
“Yes. You don’t know how shocked I was to hear about it while I was having my hangover drink. How could they ransack the place clean and not leave anything behind! They said you lost something very important, young master Neo?”
Cale knew from experience that the most annoying people in the world were the ones with loose lips, no tact, and righteousness.
Wombo Combo!
Triple homicide!
Cale loved acting like all three, it was the best feeling aside from being a slacker.
…The red head was actually a little bored now. There was only so much pitiful bastards could do to keep his attention. Cale half-assed the rest of his boring conversation with Venion and Neo, minding to mentally step on their toes as much as possible.
Cale resisted the urge to yawn after watching their backs leave while shaking in anger and annoyance, Cale related this feeling to whatever little children felt when introduced to a world made purely of unicorns and candy.
Absolute joy.
“Young master Cale-”
Cale watched Eric, who looked like he was holding back a long stream of words, but didn’t know how to properly present it, before sitting back down.
- It is my turn next.
Cale gave a mental hum of mana back to the Black Dragon in confirmation, and ignored the weird looks the Northeastern nobles were throwing at him. They had probably never seen a sober version of Cale.
‘Ugh.’
Cale watched their squirming reactions as he picked up a bottle of alcohol from the table.
They all snapped their heads away quickly.
Haha, ignore the strength of a dragon!
This is the power of trash!
Cale was amusing himself with the reactions of the nobles around the table, and turned to distract himself with the introductions of the rest of the nobles. Cale turned his eyes to the luxurious clock in the centre back of the hall.
Click. Click.
The clock hit exactly 5pm.
Woooosshhh-
The large door opened and the main characters for the gathering entered the hall with their envoy.
‘Wait. What?’
The servant looked like they were about to shout at the top of their lungs, but was silenced by the hand of a fair-skinned hand.
It was the Roan Kingdom’s crown prince, the eldest prince of the kingdom, Alberu Crossman. He looked pleased with all the attention on him.
‘No way…’
“Welcome. Thank you for responding to my invitation.”
Cale absentmindedly paid attention to the Priestess Cage and young master Taylor Stan entering the hall, hearing the murmurs of shocking rippling between the nobles. Cale could roughly pay attention to the visible rage that emanated from Venion Stan at his older brother’s presence.
‘The crown prince… there’s something not human about him… but I can definitely smell the stench of human blood… there is also a hint of darkness to him.’
Cale didn’t look in the direction of the crown prince in order to keep attention away from him, but Cale could instantly tell. The crown prince had changed his appearance with magic.
His shining blonde hair was a rich shade of brown, his blue eyes were definitely a shade of hazelnut, and his skin was definitely not fair, it was a southern colour of brown too.
‘I’ve learned something useless again.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale zoned out through the rest of dinner, not minding the whispers of gossip spreading through the hall, all eyes on Taylor Stan on the Northeastern nobles table.
‘The Birth of a Hero never said anything about the Crown Prince being anything other than a human. Was this past the 5th volume?’
Cale trailed after the Northeastern nobles as they walked towards the Crown Prince to chat with him, he remembered the files shared between them during their meeting a couple days ago. Something about tourism in the Ubarr territory, it was a pretty useless bill, Cale honestly thought the shore had better uses than that.
“Oh, our Northeastern nobles!”
The crown prince had a bright smile on his face, befitting of the sun. His appearance, which had been altered to fit the ‘Sun God’s blessing’, had the features of a typical fairytale prince.
“Your highness, it is great to see you. Eric Wheelsman greets his highness for the first time in a while.”
“Yes, yes, Mister Eric. Don’t we have something to talk about?”
Eric replied back to the crown prince respectfully, who brought up the Northeastern shoreline investment issue with a bright expression.
“Yes! I have been waiting for a good moment to discuss it with you!”
“I am also waiting for that moment. You are the intelligent young master of the Count Wheelsman’s family. The Wheelsman family is responsible for the entrance to the Northeast region, and has been doing a very good job. How could I push that off?”
‘He’s slowly getting into it.’
Cale stood there, quietly observing Eric and Alberu. Eric was smiling at the crown prince, who was slowly starting to use his oily tongue. The crown prince started to praise Gilbert and Amiru too.
‘Interesting, what a strange person.’
The crown prince reached out his hand to Cale, who slightly (albeit hesitantly) bowed his head to the Crown prince.
“Mr Cale of the Henituse family, that is responsible for the edge of our Northeastern region. It may be my first time meeting you, but, thanks to Count Deruth’s good work, we are no longer afraid of the Forest of Darkness. You don’t know how reassuring that is for me and everyone else.”
Cale only had one aim right now.
“I heard that Mister Cale is a very free spirit. I’m sure this is because the artistic souls of the sculptures in the Henituse territory have given you an epiphany? I feel like your free spirit makes your soul very pure.”
‘Wow.’
It was probably hard to find something good about a renowned trash like Cale. In this angle, the Crown Prince was kind of amazing.
But he had no choice but to say good things to Cale, the royal family wanted the Northeast under their control as well. Furthermore, there were no members of royalty who would despise someone like Count Henituse, who ruled over his territory well.
Cale felt some sort of draconic satisfaction rise up in relation to the Crown Prince’s praise, even though Cale knew it was empty praise.
Cale sincerely grabbed the crown prince’s hand, and he prepared to raise his own glib tongue. Time to get him in the back.
“I also felt something after meeting your highness today. I realised that in addition to our current sun, his majesty, we also have you, the one who will shine over the night to watch over the citizens at night. It was a wonderful image for my eyes.”
Cale’s voice was calm and relaxed, and he looked very confident.
“...Is that so?”
The crown prince seemed to hesitate for a moment, glancing down at their conjoined hands, maybe he realised something about Cale? But the crown prince looked back up with his normal expression back on, Cale didn’t miss this change.
In fact, Cale embraced the crown prince’s amusing reaction, and continued in an impossibly more sincere voice.
“Indeed, your highness. I may not be able to sleep at night now that I have personally met you, the star in the mind of our citizens.”
From beside him, Eric’s jaws dropped, while Gilbert and Amiru could not help but look at Cale in disbelief. Cale could see the crown prince and started to think. He felt like he had taken another step towards his goal of ‘getting away from the crown prince.’
At that moment, Cale felt the mana of the Black Dragon conveying a message to him.
- Why did this weakling called the crown prince dye his hair with magic? You’ve probably already noticed, Red Dragon, it is at a level that only great and mighty dragons like us would notice… Do you think another dragon changed it… No. It is some other power.
Cale held back a frown. It looks like the Black Dragon finally noticed something was off with his appearance, but the race and appearance of the crown prince was not relevant to them.
- We should not bother to care about such things.
- You are right, Red Dragon!
Notes:
THANK YOU ALL FOR YOUR SUPPORT! (∩`-´)⊃━☆゚.*・。゚(∩`-´)⊃━☆゚.*・。゚
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 13: strength of a trash
Summary:
WOWOWOW 400 KUDOS????????????
⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹
im soooo happyyyyyyy
Notes:
double update of a filler and a longer chapter todayyy.
I think I might change to a schedule of one chapter a week because I'm getting out of my break period, please bare with me (=˃ᆺ˂=)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale shoved his face in his hands, hoping to nurse his newest headache. He found himself doing that a lot these days…
Cale had let slip to Amiru Ubarr about utilising the shore to create a naval base…he was actually pretty proud of that.
He was already dealing with a lot of information considering the black dragon’s and red dragon’s discovery of the crown prince’s race. Cale had already felt like he had learned too much information, so it would basically be kissing his slacker life goodbye like a parent would as they would watch their child run off to school for the first time, only if he had tried to figure what exact race the crown prince was mixed with.
Nuh uh. No way Cale would ever try to find out what the crown prince was.
Cale glanced up to see Lock, nervously sitting in front of him in the carriage, off to see the ten wolf tribe siblings.
Cale was annoyed with Lock too.
Where would Cale find the use of ten child knights in this day and age. Cale didn’t need child soldiers at his disposal, he was already a powerful dragon.
Lock was brushed off by Cale, who threw him a heavy pouch of coins for him and his siblings to spend.
“You’re seeing your siblings for the first time in a while, so go take them on a tour of the capital.”
“...A tour?”
“Yes. Isn’t this your first time in a city like the capital? Go treat them to some delicious food too.”
Lock looked conflicted, torn between staring at the bag of money in his hands, or the incredibly powerful aura of the red headed man in front of him.
As a member of the Blue Wolf Tribe, and the successor to becoming the Wolf King, Lock’s senses were much better than most would expect. But Lock knew he didn’t even need half his senses to understand that the power of the man in front of him wasn’t human. If Lock had nothing to lose in the world, he would probably find himself tucking tail and running to the winds.
But Lock needed this man so he could take care of his siblings, and Choi Han and Rosalyn trusted this powerful man. Lock trusted Choi Han and Rosalyn, so he must find it within himself to trust young master Cale too, even if he has to overcome his fear of him.
“On and Hong will go with you, so you will not get lost.”
Meooowwwww.
Meow.
Lock liked spending his time around the kittens too, that made this atmosphere more bearable too…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“I have to hunt some foxes.”
Cale’s head of red hair turned to face Ron.
‘...what?’
Ron’s expression was his natural stoic, a huge change from his worn benign smile.
“Our young master knows that I am someone who kills people, right?”
Cale didn’t know where Ron was going with this, but the scary expression of this assassin was hard to look at.
“So?”
Ron was about to return to his gentle smile after hearing his strong gecko young master speak in his usual annoying and rude tone, Ron pushed down the urge.
“So, I’m going to kill people.”
“Leaving your son behind?”
“Yes sir.”
“Is this… fox a person?”
Cale knew what Ron’s true smile was like, it was a very faint smile, with the corners of his lips raised only a little. It made one believe that it would be better if Ron would not smile at all.
“That’s right. I have to go kill a group of foxes.”
But his voice was frigid.
“Rip them into pieces.”
“Mm.”
“I know you are a strong existence, young master. I’ve raised you since you were a small child. I believe you can take care of my son and yourself in my place.”
Ron could see that Cale stood there without saying anything for a while.
“...Go and come back.”
Ron knew Cale was capable, so Ron left without a second look back. Leaving through the door silently without a single noise, but Ron knew Cale could hear all and see all.
That’s just how dragons were.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was quickly allocating the teams of people for the event today, where they would prevent the Terror Plaza Incident together.
Rosalyn had dyed her hair and eyes brown with magic, and On and Hong were standing next to her.
“Lock, you should be able to use the power of your berserk strength without transforming, right?”
“Yes sir. It is possible.”
Lock was standing there, nervous as usual. Next to him was the Black Dragon and Choi Han.
Cale quickly divided them into two teams, the mana disturbance device was already positioned by Choi Han yesterday, so the two teams needed to locate and dispose of the four mana bombs.
“Miss Rosalyn and Lock will be one team. Choi Han, Black Dragon, On, and Hong will be the other team.”
Rosalyn suddenly frowned with a confused expression on her face. Lock had a similar expression dawning his face too.
“What about you, young master Cale?”
Choi Han, the Black Dragon, On, and Hong all looked towards Cale for his answer.
“Oh, I have to be at the noble gathering in the plaza. Do not worry, I’ll be where I can see everyone. I trust you all to do your jobs.”
“Ah.”
Rosalyn let out a small gasp and looked towards Cale. Lock seemed to have adopted a determined look in his eyes after Cale’s declaration.
‘What’s with that look in his eye… Whatever, as long as he works properly.’
The plan was to use the short opening when the guards for the night shift switched with the day shift to enter the areas where the bombs were located and start to dismantle them. After that, while the mana device creates a mana disturbance, they will all need to wait at their stations to observe the secret organisation’s members and the scene at the plaza.
The birthday celebration was set for 9am.
Cale spared a quick glance to his high quality watch before speaking to the six of them once more.
“Alright, head to work.”
Cale quickly tacked on.
“Don’t forget to bring back the dismantled magic bombs.”
Rosalyn smiled when Cale said that, and leisurely responded to Cale’s statement.
“You promised to give me one of them.”
“Of course.”
“Should be enough to pay for my services.”
It was definitely enough. Cale looked toward the terrace, but it was being used more as a door than a terrace, and opened the window. The stinging night breeze whipped around Cale’s face as the six individuals leapt into the night.
Cale didn’t forget to leave behind a detailed illusion of the five missing individuals in the Henituse estate, it was better not to get in trouble for their night antics.
Cale was watching them quickly dash over the rooftops and to their respective search locations. He was now left alone. Cale felt the intense speed of one group, and the other group’s mana as they had turned invisible.
Cale held out his hand in front of him, and a shield with silver wings appeared in front of him. Even if something unexpected happens, he would not die as long as he had this shield. Cale knew because everyone thought of him as a human, he wouldn’t be able to use any draconic mana or strength to protect him, lest his true identity would be revealed to the continent. That was a sure way that Cale’s future slacker life would fade away in front of his eyes.
In order to appear human to others, Cale would be able to utilise this indestructible shield when he was in danger, and reinforce it with magic. Thus, Cale would be able to disguise any power he had as an ancient power.
“Hm.”
‘I suppose there is use to things like this after all, I thought I wouldn’t have to use ancient powers after I discovered I was a dragon.’
Cale let the shield fade away, and his thoughts run through the details of The Birth of a Hero.
The blood-crazed mage. It was said that this person went into a mad frenzy from just seeing the colour red. That is why, in the novel, the mage went crazy after seeing Rosalyn for the first time. Screaming about how they needed to cut Rosalyn’s head off and take her red hair and pupils.
Cale absentmindedly pushed his hair back, it was getting quite long, and it was also a breathtakingly wine red shade, a richer shade than Rosalyn’s hair. There was also something majestic about Cale’s hair, it was definitely because of his dragon heritage.
“What are the chances that I’ll be in close proximity to that lunatic?”
Cale quietly mumbled to himself.
Even if something like that happened, Cale had the strong individuals around him to take care of the problem, and if Cale had to step forward in action… it would not be a lacklustre action.
Cale would make sure to properly dispose of the problem…
Cale enjoyed the crisp air of dawn on his face for a while, before he felt the bloody presence of his butler from behind him.
‘Scary bastard.’
“Today will be your last day to serve me.”
“I can do it again in a year.”
Cale thought that sounded terrible. He was planning on shoving Ron into Choi Han’s protagonist arms so they can skip away into the sunset with rainbows and friendship, and far far FAR away from Cale. So he was looking forward to ridding himself of two baggages today, and spoke with a lighter heart.
“Let’s get ready.”
Cale made all the preparations and headed for the palace. All the participating nobles had to move together. The Black Dragon was going to come to the palace to report the two groups’ progress later.
Cale quickly made his preparations and got on a carriage in front of the residence’s main gate. It was not the Henituse carriage, instead, it was the Ubarr’s carriage.
Albeit not as luxurious as the Henituse carriage, the Ubarr carriage was in high quality, and their seats were made of the highest quality fabrics the family was able to get their hands on.
It was good for a dragon like Cale…
“Why did you want to go together?”
Amiru turned towards the red head, and began to smile.
“Young master Cale, what do you think about our territory building a naval base?”
She was straightforward, without even introductions. Cale liked that.
The Red Dragon started to smile.
Cale thoroughly enjoyed his discussion with Amiru, and they both detailed plans of investment with each other. The Ubarr’s, naturally, seeked the coin of the Henituse Family, Cale would happily hand over some wealth in order to build a naval base befitting of his expectations, however, the Henituse funds was not his money to spend. Cale had been long pushed out of the successor position.
“I will speak to my father about it.”
“We will also send an official request as well.”
Cale and Amiru smiled at each other.
‘This human is indeed pleasant… Why am I thinking these things? It is like the longer time I spend in a dragon’s body, the more dragon-like I become…’
Cale pursed his lips in thought, but something else caught his attention as soon as he helped Lady Amiru out of her carriage.
“Oh my lord.”
“How is this possible?”
Eric’s gasp of shock, and the ripple of whispering gossiping nobles filled Cale’s ears. Cale paid no mind to the whispering, and made eye contact with the person next to the crown prince.
The eldest son that had been pushed aside, Taylor Stan.
He was standing on his own two legs next to the crown prince. At the same time, Cale felt the small, but powerful message of mana from the Black Dragon.
- I am here.
Cale hummed, and waited for the voice to continue.
- We are dismantling the bombs that were placed in the locations we found. They will be dismantled completely at 8:55 am, as planned.
Everything was going as planned.
- That’s good.
- I will be heading back now because we are busy, Red Dragon. Teach me something cool and fitting of a mighty dragon after this.
Cale hid the chuckle bubbling in his throat.
- Of course I will.
The Black Dragon’s presence faded after Cale’s words, and it seemed to have quickly returned to help the others. Surprisingly, the Black Dragon seemed to have put a lot of its effort into his tasks whenever Cale asked him. It was strange for a dragon to listen to someone, but maybe it was because Cale was a dragon too?
“All preparations have been completed.”
It was one of the knights who shouted loudly, the crown prince got on the Royal Parade Carriage and spoke to the nobles getting on the royal carriages behind him.
“Let’s go.”
Cale leisurely seated himself onto a royal carriage, his arms crossed with a stiff expression on his face.
“Nice to meet you all again.”
The now completely healed Taylor greeted them.
“Nice to meet you. I am Amiru Ubarr.”
“...Nice to meet you.”
Taylore Stan, Young lady Amiru, and Venion’s lackey Neo Tolz ended up in the same carriage as them. Cale wondered whether the crown prince purposely put them together in the same carriage, because it was one hell of a dumpster-fire-like carriage.
Cale didn’t feel bothered to introduce himself, and instead turned his head disrespectfully to look out the window.
The many strengths of a trash.
A lout was allowed to be rude.
Cale silently celebrated his small win, and sat there like a brooding teenager as he looked toward the Plaza of Glory.
It was soon time for chaos.
Notes:
no questions 4 now y'all...
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 14: the plaza terror incident
Summary:
explosions are bad... sometimes..
but it really depends
Notes:
updates r going to start flowing in slowerr, please prepare yourselves! (๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The inside of Cale’s carriage was probably considered chaotic enough to actually burst into flames. Cale glanced towards Neo Tolz, whose legs were shaking nervously against the carriage floor.
Clack. Clack. Clack. Clack. Clack.
Neo’s polished shoe clicking against the marble floor of the carriage deeply annoyed Cale.
‘Tsk, Venion’s face was a mess too.’
Cale recalled Venion’s face that he had taken a swift look at before getting on the carriage. Venion’s face had puffed up like a tomato, becoming all red and angry.
Who would have ever expected this to happen??
Not Cale, it’s not like Cale planned the whole thing.
Taylor Stan, the eldest son of the Stan family was pushed aside because of his paralysis, and now he was walking on his own two feet without the assistance of another. Furthermore, a member of the Stan family was standing next to the crown prince, Alberu. Nobody could have EVER expected this development.
Not Cale, no.
It was amusing to see Neo Tolz sitting there anxiously, without even looking at Tayor. Cale heard Amiru start talking.
“Young master Taylor, have your legs completely healed?”
Amiru cautiously asked her question directly, it was what everyone in the carriage was thinking about. Taylor started to smile as he responded.
“It was a blessing from heaven. It is completely healed.”
“Congratulations.”
“Thank you very much.”
“Ahem, mm.”
Neo Tolz let out some disgusting sounding fake coughs, before looking between Taylor’s face and Taylor’s legs, he hesitantly started to speak.
“Young master Taylor, will you be returning to the Marquis’s estate now that your legs have healed?”
Taylor spared Neo a glance with his kind eyes that somehow looked cutting edge sharp.
“Return?”
It was a gentle voice, but there was some sort of veiled coldness towards Neo hidden in Taylor’s voice.
“That has always been my home. Isn’t it obvious that I belong there?”
Neo shrivelled up and shrunk into himself even more. Cale was reminded of how a snail would retreat back into its shell the moment salt would be poured onto it. Neo was ugly and gross like a snail too.
Cale turned away from the situation, ignoring the way Taylor tried to catch his attention with his eyes. Neo Tolz’s sweating neck and tense hands made Cale want to blow the carriage up.
Cale watched the people inside his carriage flood out, and Cale turned only to quickly receive Taylor’s bright smile.
“Finally, only the two of us are left.”
Cale did not like to hear that. He made that clear on his face, but Taylor seemed to find it amusing.
“Haha, I got my leg fixed by promising to become the head of the Marquis’ estate.”
“Did you promise your loyalty?”
“No. I made a deal.”
Cale hummed and nodded his head.
“That’s good. Congratulations on your healed legs.”
Cale mulled over his thoughts about the crown prince, it was befitting to make a deal, Taylor Stan must already have a high opinion of the crown prince.
“Cage will be excommunicated.”
That was interesting to know, Cage was finally starting on the path of the crazy priestess, it was just like the novel.
“That’s good.”
Cale saw Taylor happily nodding his head, then frowning quickly after like all of his emotions were crashing together at once.
“This is just the beginning. We will be victorious. Right, young master Cale?”
‘Why is he including me in this victory?’
Cale felt his curiosity grow, but decided to push it aside to answer Taylor’s question.
“You will be victorious.”
“Thank you very much. Then I will get off first.”
Taylor stood up from his seat, and looked at his legs, before bidding Cale farewell and leaving the carriage.
“The three of us should drink together after our victory.”
“Henituse wine is delicious.”
Taylor finally left the carriage at Cale’s words and left. Cale grasped the envelope Taylor had sneakily handed to him during the ride and ripped open the envelope now that he was alone.
“Ugh.”
Cale burnt the envelope in his hand without even a twitch of his mana, and vanished the ashes from the pristine floor or the carriage. It looked like there really was a secret to the crown prince’s birth. Cale resisted the urge to shove his face into his hands and stepped out of the carriage.
“Cale.”
Cale turned at Eric’s call. The Plaza of Glory was behind Eric’s shoulders, bustling with activity.
“Young master Cale, let us go. It is our turn to enter the plaza.”
It was 8:25 am, the time for the nobles and priests to enter, and the knights started to prevent any more citizens from entering so there would be room for nobility.
“Let’s go.”
Cale walked behind Eric and the others, he did a quick look over the plaza. There were a lot of people so it was hard to tell the exact number of people, it wasn’t overly crowded because the Plaza of Glory was incredibly large.
“Young master Cale, is this your first time at the Plaza of Glory?”
Cale leisurely nodded his head at Gilbert’s question.
“Yes. I briefly passed through on my carriage, but this is my first time fully seeing everything.”
Cale noted the locations in the plaza as he was replying to Gilbert.
The tea shop in the South
The inn to the West
A flower shop in the East
And the top of the Ceramist Association building to the North.
“The plaza is pretty large.”
Cale knew these locations were where the mana bombs were planted, at the same time, something else caught his eye. A tall young boy was waving a flag, like he was trying to welcome the king.
It was Lock.
‘Glad to know things are going as planned.’
Cale could feel the hidden eyes of Choi Han and the Black Dragon on him right now, and looked towards the Bell Tower.
It was 8:30 am.
Cale didn’t bother to send out a physical signal, and instead pushed his mana to send a message to his party in the area.
- Go.
Nobody noticed, but Lock disappeared from Cale’s line of sight, and the gazes of Choi Han and the Black Dragon faded away. It was time to find hidden items. It wasn’t really that necessary although.
‘They will appear at 9:01 am.’
However, it was better if they knew the locations in advance. It was better because Cale didn’t need to move.
Cale sat down at his allocated seat, it was almost time for the royal family to appear. The Bell Tower caught Cale’s eye once again, it was just like the novel said it would look like. The highest spot in the city, the mana disturbance tool was also buried underneath the Bell Tower.
It was 8:40 am.
“Cale. Be still. Okay?”
“Hyung-nim.”
Eric became visibly anxious after hearing Cale’s tone.
“I will be very still today. I plan to do nothing at all.”
Captivated by Cale’s voice, Eric subconsciously nodded his head. Cale was satisfied with this reaction, as he laughed and looked at the clock again.
It was 8:45 am.
The Black Dragon’s voice rang in his mind.
- 15 minutes left.
This Black Dragon really was capable. There is nothing dragons cannot accomplish.
- Good job, Black Dragon.
Cale could practically feel the young dragon preening at his words.
“The stars of the Crossman family, our royal family, are now entering!”
The loud cheers of the citizens and the clapping of the standing nobles rang through Cale’s ears. A group of people with beautiful blonde hair entered the plaza. The royal family blessed by the Sun God, the pride of the Roan Kingdom.
‘I can see it clearly, the crown prince’s hair and eyes are brown.’
Brown was the most common colour for hair and eyes. Cale paid attention to the royal family, and lightly clapped his hands to look respectful.
It was 8:50 am.
A healthy middle-aged man appeared in the plaza. He was as royal as he looked, because this man was the King of the Roan Kingdom. The joyful cheers of the citizens were booming loud, but instead of Cale’s eyes being drawn to the flowing blonde hair of the King, Cale found his eyes meeting the misplaced flower pot on top of the Ceramist Association building in the North.
It was 8:55 am.
‘They dismantled it.’
Cale felt a smile stretch across his face.
Rosalyn, the Black Dragon, On, and Hong must now have hidden themselves in the plaza crowd.
King Zed slowly made his way to the plaza from his placement in the distance. Zed Crossman had risen to the high position of King when he was twenty, when the former King died a sudden death. Zed Crossman has utilised this time of peace to kill off his siblings and solidify his crown.
Still, King Zed had a lot of admirers. The King had settled himself to stand on top of the platform reserved for him, and he had gone up to the magic vocal amplifier.
Cale took another glance at the clock.
It was 8:58 am.
The crowd was slowly silenced when the King lifted up his hand, and began to speak.
“It has already been 30 years since this king has received the blessing of the sun to rule over this kingdom.”
Cale saw that the king seemed very joyous at this milestone, but unfortunately for him
It was 9 am.
“Huh?”
Cale absorbed the confused chatter of the surrounding nobles.
“What?”
“Who is that?”
“What is going on?”
Cale leisurely brought his head up to look at the top of the Bell Tower, and started to smile.
King Zed started to shout.
“Who are you?!”
The loud, ungraceful footsteps of knights and mages echoed around the murmuring plaza as they rushed up the Bell Tower to apprehend the mysterious cloaked people on top of the tower. More people in the same black attires had appeared on top of nearby buildings as well, surrounding the crowd in the plaza.
“Get down this instant!”
“Everybody, head up to the top of the buildings now!”
Cale absorbed the voices of the knights nearby, and stared at the man on top of the Bell tower, who was in a black attire and mask. It was the blood-crazy mage, Redika.
‘I’m relieved this is happening exactly like the novel.’
Cale was worried that if Redika had not shown up on top of the Bell Tower, Cale would’ve needed to reverse the flow of mana in the mana bombs to locate the hidden mage, and allow one of his party members to kill him. Doing that would basically give Cale away, and Cale would never get his slacker life.
Cale could see the build up of red mana in the mages hands.
“Should be fun.”
The chilling voice sounded like nails on a chalkboard, and the mana built up in his hands exploded out into different spots in the plaza.
It was exactly 9:01 am.
Ooooooooooooong-
Cale felt a subtle vibration through ground that came from underneath the Bell Tower.
BRRRRRRNNGGGGGG!
The familiar sound of mana devices had started to go off in multiple directions, and Redika’s mana that was flying to set off the detonation devices had lost their strength and spun in the air aimlessly.
‘What a useful device.’
Cale, with his sensitive hearing, could hear four spots in the plaza begin to ring.
- Get them.
Cale’s quiet voice was heard by all members of his group, as they had sprung into action to find and dismantle the remaining mana bombs.
They had ten minutes to complete this task, and banish the bombs into the air above the plaza to set it off without hurting anyone.
- Found one, Red Dragon.
Cale smiled after hearing the Black Dragon’s report.
It was chaos in the plaza. People running around and bumping into each other in their fright. Cale could see Choi Han ripping off the necklace of a woman in the middle of the crowd.
‘How vicious-’
Cale’s thoughts were interrupted by a tugging on his arm, it was Eric Wheelsman.
“Hahahahahaha-”
The blood crazy mage Redika was laughing.
Wiiinnngg
A loud noise appeared alongside the noise of tearing metal, combining to create a terrifying screech.
The royal knights and some mages were ushering the royal family and the king away in order to help them escape the safety. Cale, however, was observing the crown prince, his hair was still blonde.
‘It was definitely not changed by using mana, but how did he change it?’
The remaining royal knights and mages that were left in the group while their counterparts had gone to apprehend the people in dark cloaks were rushing around, calming down the citizens and attempting to find the mana disturbance tool.
Redika had been laughing for a while, and paused to speak.
“This is annoying.”
With only three words, all of the secret organisation had begun to launch long-range attacks. Spears, daggers, knives; all sorts of attacks had begun to rain down upon the knights. Redika’s crazed laughing had only grown louder and wilder.
“All these shades of red! It’s all so beautiful!! It makes me want to kill something!! Hahahahahaha-”
Cale found it very loud, and very annoying. At the same time, the Black Dragon continued to report their activity to Cale.
- One more, Red Dragon.
- And another.
9:04 am. This was the third person so far.
Cale felt his arms being tugged by his fellow nobles.
“Cale! We should go as well! We need to go!”
“Young master Cale, hurry up!”
Cale looked towards Eric, Amiru, Gilbert, and Taylor. They all had quickly gathered around him. Eric was swinging his head back and forth with a chaotic expression, and Cale followed his lead and looked around as well.
“What are you doing?! Hurry up and let us go!”
“Let us out right now!”
The nobles were fighting to remove themselves from the plaza as quickly as possible, of course, there were calm ones too. It was a little different underneath the noble platform.
“Why are you blocking the exit!?”
“Open up a path!”
The citizens of the city were screaming for the knights to open the door and rushing toward the exit. The knights and soldiers shouted back as the citizens.
“Please calm down!”
“Please wait just a moment!”
“You expect us to wait in a place like this? Get out of our way!”
“Are you crazy! The nobles are trying to leave right now! Let us leave too!”
Cale tried to pay no mind to the sounds of the struggling people, he tried not to let it affect him too much. He had something else to look for at the moment. Cale needed to see hands being raised in the air in the middle of the chaos.
“W-what are you doing?!”
Cale zoomed in on the voice quickly, and could see a head of black hair pulling a bag off of an old man’s shoulder and thrust the bag and his arms into the air. It was Choi Han who found the third person.
Cale turned to look behind him, the door was already open for the nobles and priests to leave, and many of them had rushed out as fast as they could. Although the crowd of the citizens had lessened, it was still chaotic to file out a huge stream of people through only small exits.
“What a mess.”
Cale knew it was extremely messy. Eric was frantically pacing around, murmuring to himself like he was going to have an anxiety attack. Cale quickly put his hand on Eric’s shoulder to calm him down, and held onto him firmly (Cale had to be careful because of his strength)
“Hyung-nim.”
“Ah.”
Cale continued to speak once Eric was snapped out of his fretting by Cale’s painful grip on his shoulder.
Cale didn’t even think he held him that tightly.
“Calm down.”
Eric steadied his breathing after seeing Cale’s calm complexion, and then took the time to look around. The knights were fighting against the unknown assailants while the royal family was in the process of escaping safely. The citizens still looked to be in a state of chaos. Eric absorbed all this information, and turned to Cale again. Cale opened his mouth to speak.
“That is more like you.”
“...Thank you. I feel like my head has cleared.”
Eric pursed his lips. Once again, Cale had protected him.
It was 9:08 am. The mages had busied themselves with getting rid of the mana disturbance, and it was going to run out in a couple minutes.
- One more removed.
Now it was four. Only two more mana bombs were remaining. But there were only two more minutes remaining. Cale had trust in his group that it would be enough time.
Cale concentrated on the presences of mana in the plaza, only to frown when he could not find any sounds of ringing he was not aware of. Cale spared a look at the clock on the Bell Tower before starting to walk.
- Black Dragon, there are no more left.
- That is all, Red Dragon.
“...this is weird.”
Cale knew this was a deviation from the novel. There were only eight bombs planted around the plaza, where are the other two?
“Young master Cale, what is wrong?”
The voice of Taylor, who had been walking next to Cale, looking at Cale with confusion. Cale didn’t have the time to focus on Taylor’s question.
‘There are only eight?’
The bombs should’ve begun ringing the second the mana disturbance tool turned on, but when Cale focused his hearing on the ringing around the plaza, there was no foreign ringing. Cale could hear the ring of mana devices on what Cale assumed to be normal devices on the being of numerous people.
‘Did the number of bombs change because the story has changed?’
9:09 am came and passed quickly.
It was now 9:10 am.
A mage’s amplified voice rang out in the plaza.
“Activate mana stability magic!”
As soon as those words were spoken, mages from eight directions chanted a spell at the same time, and eight magic balls of light shot into the sky.
Boom–
The mages magic had flown into the air and begun to stabilise the mana in the plaza.
Wiiiiinngg–
The noises of mana devices began to quiet down, and the mana had become stable once again.
The mana disturbance had lasted until 9:09 am and 55 seconds.
Cale could clearly see four items fly up quickly into the sky, it was courtesy of Rosalyn and the Black Dragon using their magic. The four random items flew onwards into the mountains south of the capital.
Cale could tell, based on the strength of Rosalyn and the Black Dragon, a task like this was barely a breeze,
Everyone blankly watched as the four items flew like birds towards the mountain that Cale knew no one was able to traverse through because of its terrain.
“Mana stability complete!”
9:10 and 5 seconds. The mage shouted out loud, and Redika’s red mana balls gave chase to the items that had flown towards the mountains.
Booooooom-!
The mana bombs that had been sent away, courtesy of Rosalyn and the Black Dragon, had blown up in an aggressive show of a red swirl of mana, fizzling into sparks and smoke. The low rumbling of the stone mountain could be heard all the way into the capital, and the heavy crumbling of practically vapourised stone had fallen down the side of the mountain in a destructive show of power. Such a large and powerful explosion had temporarily blinded and deafened the senses of the Roan Kingdom citizens, and the smoke ascended into the clouds like a large pillar.
Cale felt the wind from the shockwave of the explosion kiss his face. It smelt like soot.
“...Those were magic bombs.”
Taylor Stan muttered underneath his breath in shock.
Even the King and some of the princes who were escaping stopped moving, everybody could not help but think about how those items had shot up from the crowd and flew towards the mountain.
Cale fixed his hair, which flew out of place from the wind.
‘I guess there were only four bombs. That makes it easier for me.’
Nobody had died.
- We saved them all.
Cale could hear the Black Dragon’s voice in his head, the Black Dragon sounded shocked and in awe of his feat. The once loud and chaotic plaza was eerily calm. Although Cale felt like it was more depressing than anything else.
- I saved them!
Cale couldn’t help but let loose a smile at the joy in the Black Dragon’s voice. This was the first time that this young Black Dragon, who had been wishing for it’s own end after living a life of despair, had saved something with its own strength.
Cale thought about the Black Dragon’s emotions as he moved his gaze to where the magic bombs had begun to rise up into the air. Knights and mages were already circling that location, but Cale could sense that his group had already scattered from that place. Cale had given them an invisibility device he had managed to pull together in his free time, and they should be invisible in the farthest corner of the plaza.
“Guess this one was a failure.”
‘This one? There’s something else?!’
Cale stiffened, worried that there was really something else up the secret organisation’s sleeves.
“Oh well then.”
Redika’s metal screeching voice rang throughout the plaza, and ignored the efforts of the knights and mages who were trying to reach him
Snap.
As Redika snapped his fingers, two cloaked black figures appeared next to him. They were wearing the secret organisation attire without the red and white star symbol on their chests, but they were both wearing a suspicious looking backpack.
Cale frowned.
‘Those are the remaining bombs.’
“Go.”
The bodies of the suicide bombers were burning, and Redika sent them to rush towards the citizens of the plaza.
“S-stop them!!”
Cale could feel that these bombs were going to detonate any second.
‘He’s coming this way…’
- I’m coming, Red Dragon!
Cale raised his hand, ignoring the Black Dragon’s voice
“Aaaaaaaaaaah!”
“R-run away!”
Cale ignored the sounds of his fellow nobles dragging him away from the incoming suicide bomber. It was too late to run.
‘This is so annoying.’
“...Sigh.”
Rosalyn, who had teleported with the help of the Black Dragon rushed towards Cale and set up a two-layered shield around them. It was a nice gesture, considering Cale really didn’t need the extra protection.
“Explode!”
Redika was giggling with joy.
“Huh?”
The suicide bomber who had menacingly headed their way was surrounded by large silver wings. A silver shield shot into the sky like it was protecting the people in the plaza. The wings of the shield looked like they were the wings of a divine angel, as they curled around the bomber like they were swallowing him gracefully.
Cale subtly placed multiple layers of shield around his silver shield to reinforce his protection.
All eyes were drawn to the figure of a holy looking person with a silver shield standing underneath the shining sun. A glow of silver light was coming from his very being, and the eye-catching red-haired man held his shield strong against the threat. Cale started to curse as his hair fluttered from the flow of wind.
“...Fuck!”
And then the bomb went off.
Notes:
how do you want Raon's revenge scene to go about? i'm not sure how to start with it... =͟͟͞͞ =͟͟͞͞ ヘ ( ´ Д `)ノ=͟͟͞͞ =͟͟͞͞ ヘ ( ´ Д `)ノ
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 15: weak dragon
Summary:
cale's strong... right?
Notes:
guys seriously, i actually might get a heart attack
500 KUDOS??????!??!?!?!?!?!?!?AIIIIIEEEEEEEE .·´¯`(>▂)´¯`·.
please i'm soo happy! ٩(。θᗨθ。)۶
From now on I'm going to be update once a week on this day, i need to preserve the chapters I've saved up.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two explosions went off inside of the plaza. Despite all the effort Cale had put into ensuring their safety, it was hard to predict the unexpected.
Cale felt the nobles around him cover their ears and groan in pain at the loud ringing sound the mana bombs had brought them. Cale’s sensitive hearing had intensified the pain it brought him, but it had to be brushed aside, the ringing would stop.
“Aaaaaaaaa!”
“Ugh, my arm! My arm!!!”
The screams of people injured or people dying faintly flew through the ears of the red head, who found it hard to listen to.
A quick look around the plaza would inform someone that none of the royal family was hurt because of a shield created to protect them. One could tell, however, that the blood shed that painted the walls of the once beautiful and decorated plaza would seep into the bricks of the plaza, and stain.
The survivors squinted through the black heavy smoke, and the citizens raised their heads from their cover, all eyes on the bright silver light that had stayed visible even through the dark smog.
Claaang–
The silver shield slowly started to break and fall apart like pieces of glass. The holy silver wings of the shield crumbled to dust as well. From out of the confines of the feathers, a thick smoke rose out of the embrace. There was a person inside that shield, but not even a drop of blood was left seen in the encirclement.
Chills ran up and down the bodies of the people, they truly understood the strength of the explosion.
The silver shield had completely faded away into dust, and their gazes followed to a single location, the end of the silver light.
“Young master Cale!”
Rosalyn quickly started to support Cale as he slumped over. One of his knees gave out as he started to fall to the ground. Rosalyn looked extremely concerned at the state of what should be an esteemed dragon-nim.
Rosalyn knew that the Black Dragon and Red Dragon’s shields had taken up most of the blast, but why was young master Cale in such a state even though he was extremely strong.
‘Damn, it hurts.’
Cale didn’t know using an ancient power would hurt so badly. Cale, uh, Kim Rok Soo tended to exaggerate when it came to pain. But even a small amount of pain was still painful. Cale’s chest panged heavily, it felt like a stabbing pain had overcome his whole body, it felt like his blood had taken a short pause in circulating around his body.
Cale winced and held his hand tightly where his heart should be, but Cale knew it was instead a great big ugly scar that ran across his torso.
‘Although I’m a dragon, whatever injury that this scar is a memory of is seriously affecting my health.’
The hand clenched tightly over Cale’s chest had paused in shock at something. The cavern where Cale’s heart should have felt like it was squishy, it was an indent in Cale’s chest. Cale felt his body run cold, there was more to this injury than he had suspected…
“Cale-nim!”
“Young master!”
Cale could hear the voices calling out to him getting closer, he raised his head to address them.
“Cale, are you okay?”
“I’m ok… cough!”
“B-blood…..!?”
‘What? Why am I coughing blood?’
‘Sob! Cale you mustn’t strain yourself like this!’
‘ The crybaby is right Cale, our ancient powers depend on the power of your heart.’
‘Sniff, Cale your blood only flows through your veins because of your attribute! Sob! You have a fragile body!’
‘Cale, it would be your best decision to depend on your mana for a while until you figure out what’s going on with your heart. In the meantime, you need to eat something good!’
‘The priestess and the old man? Why must’ve known something was wrong with me from the start.
Cale considered his thinking, the constitution of his heart had something to do with the ugly scar across Cale’s chest, and he knew it.
However, Cale did feel better after coughing up a bit of blood.
‘The Vitality of the Heart really is good.’
Cale knew he had to push aside his use of ancient powers and stick to only using his draconic abilities for now.
Cale started to smile to himself in satisfaction, but as he did so, the people surrounding him began to panic even more.
“You think this is funny right now!? Stop laughing!”
Cale opened his eyes to look at Taylor Stan after hearing his shocked and sad voice. Cale felt great right now, like Cale could run around the sun twice over. Of course, Cale felt too lazy to, but he could if he wanted to.
Cale quickly squinted his eyes from the bright sun, it looked like the smoke had already cleared.
“Stop trying to open your eyes either!”
‘What’s up with him?’
Cale gave Taylor a weird look as he was seated down with Rosalyn’s help. A noble shouldn’t have been okay with being handled by a random citizen, but Cale felt like being plopped on the ground with no care for foreign judgement.
The Black Dragon’s words ran in and around Cale’s head non-stop.
- Red Dragon, why are you coughing blood! I thought you were a strong dragon! You are actually a weak dragon! You are so weak, that if you die, I will destroy everything! Once everything is gone, including your body, I will kill myself as well!
The Black Dragon seemed to be concerned, but the vicious words coming through Cale’s head made him frown. Cale didn’t feel like explaining everything he knew about his condition right now, and Rosalyn seemed to want an explanation as well.
Cale gave her a look with his eyes that said ‘later’, his mind was concerned with the events that was happening a couple steps over.
Choi Han was arguing with the knight in charge of the nobles who wouldn’t let him pass through and meet with Cale. He had a dark and cold gaze, piercing through the knights that dared to stand in his way. Cale knew he had told Choi Han not to come forward under any circumstance, and Cale started to frown and waved him away. Choi Han had gone against his order
The black-haired swordmaster saw Cale’s reaction and bit down on his lip, before apologising.
Cale gazed at On and Hong, who were on Lock’s shoulders. All three of them were looking on anxiously, but visibly calmed down when they noticed that Cale was looking at them too.
Things had gone a bit off the rails, but it seemed like the plaza incident had occurred with the most minimal damage.
“I never expected something like this to happen. But this is pretty fun as well!”
The bloody crazy mage Redika had gazed around the damaged plaza, and the plaza’s group of knights and mages had prepared to fight him.
Redika never let his eyes stray away from Cale and Rosalyn, who he immediately recognised from the Blue Wolf Village. His ugly voice range through the plaza again
“So many different colours of blood I like! Hehehe-”
“Attack!!”
Many of the mages had launched forward varying attacks of fire and curses towards Redika.
It was hard to see, but Redika’s eyes curled into smiles.
“I want to put them in my display case.”
‘Crazy bastard.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
A priest had held Cale’s hand to inspect him. A surrounding group of nobles clung onto the words of both the priest and Cale Henituse.
The crazed mage Redika had just teleported away, and Cale knew that he was being followed swiftly by Choi Han. Cale hoped that Choi Han would be able to dispose of this problem before he became more annoying.
Cale’s thoughts were wondering, and the thoughts of the people around him were only focused on one thing.
Cale Henituse, the man who was infamous trash, had revealed such hidden strength. This was a huge shock to everyone, his actions were so unexpected to them. When he stood up in front of the suicide bomber, and protected people against the explosion before falling down, spitting blood. But now, this man was standing there like nothing had even happened.
Everyone was observing Cale, and because the King had left, they all had their eyes on the one, Cale Henituse. Cale noted each of the emotions that were evident in the surrounding nobles. Curiosity, surprise, fear, shock, some even just smiled at him.
Acting nonchalant towards the priest, who was giving him a health check, Cale began to speak casually.
“I guess this is your first time looking at an ancient power.”
“I see.”
It was a familiar voice from behind Cale, and he felt a hand on his shoulder.
“Your highness.”
It was the crown prince, Alberu Crossman. Cale realised in an instant from the look on prince Alberu’s eyes. Cale had sort of expected this to happen the second he revealed an ancient power. Cale wanted to use this situation to his benefit as much as he possibly could, and reap the benefits with joy afterwards. Afterall, the crown prince also realised that Cale was very similar to him.
“...Mister Cale.”
Prince Alberu bought Cale into a hug with half shock, and half admiration on his face.
Anybody would look and see that the crown prince was so full of admiration that he showed a reaction that he should not have shown as a prince.
Cale heard the faint whisper of prince Alberu tell him.
“..Mister Cale, you and I share the same style, right?”
Alberu’s voice was a little tense at finding someone like him.
“I will make sure there is nothing annoying and reward you handsomely. What do you think?”
‘Well, in that case.’
Cale threw his arms around prince Alberu dramatically, like a princess embracing her knight after being saved from the dragon. Cale felt as if he happened to have a scamming smile on his face as he spoke loudly.
“Your highness, it was nothing. I only did what any citizen of the kingdom would do.”
- Something is very odd here…
Cale was amused that the Black Dragon was sharp enough to tell.
Cale’s arms fell from his fraudulent hug of deep admiration, before being ushered off to the palace. Since Cale was already in an uncontrollable situation, he might as well steal a pillar from the palace for decoration as he walked with the crown prince.
Prince Alberu’s face looked like he was dosed with an extremely strong bout of Hong’s paralysis poison.
‘Funny guy.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale leaned back into the extremely soft bed of the extravagant room that the crown prince had provided him.
‘Choi Han’s group stayed here in the novel too.’
Cale put an arm behind his head and crossed his legs over each other, and reached his other arm over to slowly eat the high-quality grapes that was given to him.
‘This is the life I deserve.’
Someone entered the room.
“Young master Cale.”
It was Rosalyn, and, as expected, she was not alone.
“Cale-nim.”
Choi Han, On, Hong, and Lock all gathered beside Rosalyn in front of Cale. Cale started to frown after seeing Hans behind them, floundering about.
“Y-young masteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer!”
Hans looked about ready to cry.
“Stop.”
Hans paused and Cale quickly engaged Hans in conversation. It was a mostly meaningless conversation to Cale. Where Hans was reporting to Cale about contacting home, and setting up communication. Something, something, blah blah blah. Hans told everyone in the residence to stay quiet about Rosalyn. Blah blah.
Cale was happy that he had someone capable like Hans to do all the dirty work.
Cale agreed to contact his father soon, he didn’t want his father to storm into the capital and create a bigger ruckus, and watched Hans leave the room.
Cale felt the invisibility of leaving the Black Dragon as he revealed to be resting on the comfortable bed in the room. Cale and the Black Dragon shared a short glance and both confirmed that there were no video or audio recording devices present.
“There are no recording devices present.”
Cale was really satisfied with the way the Black Dragon could quickly check his surroundings and make swift conclusions. What a smart dragon. Cale looked at Rosalyn, who had cast a noise cancellation spell around the room.
“It’s better to be safe.”
“Miss Rosalyn, that side of you is wonderful.”
Rosalyn preened a little bit at the praise of a dragon. Cale brought his attention towards Choi Han, who was looking down ever since he entered the room.
Cale could tell why he was like this.
He did not manage to kill Redika.
“Tell me.”
Choi Han lifted his head up, and detailed his escapade into his attempt to kill Redika.
The black-haired swordmaster was able to half blind Redika, and cut off his left arm.
‘He’s such a munchkin. Losing an arm and an eye is basically a death sentence for a mage.’
“I was supposed to kill him. I’m sorry.”
“No need to be sorry. You did well.”
Cale side-eyed the blood sticking to Choi Han’s clothes. He suspected that Choi Han had gone berserk in killing off the rest of Redika’s subordinates after the mage had escaped.
“I see, you worked hard… All of you did something amazing today. It is thanks to you that all those people lived. Miss Rosalyn, you worked hard as well.”
Cale watched as the tense demeanour of the group slowly uncoiled, relaxing from their stressful day today.
The Black Dragon rose it’s head slightly from it’s resting place.
“You worked hard too, Red Dragon. But why did a great and mighty existence like yourself decide to cough blood today?”
Cale paused, it seemed like someone was asking the question that was evidently on everyone’s mind.
“...It is just the side effects of an injury I sustained a long time ago to my heart.”
“Ah.”
Cale heard the quiet gasp of the beast tribe children and the stiffening posture of the mage and swordmaster.
“The power I used today was indeed an ancient power, but I was unaware it used the power from my heart, so I was hurt by the mana bomb.”
Choi Han clenched his fist a little tighter at Cale’s words, and Rosalyn had a conflicted look upon her face.
Nyaaaa.
Meowwww.
The kittens who were being held up by an anxious Lock had jumped gracefully out of his hands and had walked over to Cale to climb up his clothes and rub against his face.
‘Why are they like this?’
“I will find whoever hurt you in the past and kill them, weak dragon! This great and mighty dragon will not rest until they are dead! You should not use that ancient power until you get better, weak dragon!”
Cale started to laugh in amusement at the vicious Black Dragon.
“Haha, you should enjoy your time with a relaxing life before you go about saying things like that.”
The voice of Rosalyn brushed past Cale’s ears as he absentmindedly pet the kittens and the dragon in his arms.
“Dragon-nim is right, young master Cale. You should not use that ancient power until you have healed your heart.
Cale hummed in response, he needed to get back to work, and discuss his reward with the crown prince soon.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“...By the way.”
The crown prince’s hesitant attitude made it seem like there was something to be expected of. Cale waited for the crown prince to say something to him.
“...You are human, right?”
Cale felt a stupid expression almost creep up onto his face.
‘Human? It felt like the crown prince just landed a fat hook into my face.’
“...I am human.”
Cale carefully moulded his expression into one that seemed to be asking why the prince was asking stupid questions. Cale watched closely as Alberu subconsciously let out a sigh.
“Sigh. Right, of course you are human.”
Cale watched Alberu gesture toward the both of them before continuing to speak.
“You and I are both human.”
The Black Dragon and Cale shared the same thought together.
- Weak dragon, this human likes to lie a lot.
- There’s nothing human about me, and there’s only something partially human about this bastard.
Of course, Cale wouldn’t let the crown prince know about his dragonhood. He would rather have the crown prince at a distance of a six, no, ten-foot pole at all times, but life doesn’t give Cale what he wants.
Life gives Cale lemons, and Cale can’t even enjoy lemonade because that was just as disgusting as lemons.
“Of course. Is there much to being human? We’re all human if we live amongst each other.”
Cale believed in what he was saying, even if he technically should have no experience on being a human, and half of everything he says is always pulled out of his ass.
“You are right. There really isn’t much to being human. However.”
Cale really hated the word ‘however’, it always leads to the knowledge of more useless information.
“I thought I was mistaken at the banquet hall, but there are some weird smells around you.”
“...Smell?”
Cale responded with shock.
“I just showered.”
Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb.
The crown prince opened and closed his mouth a couple times, without saying anything.
Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb.
Cale stared at the wrinkles on Alberu’s forehead which was frowning. Cale ignored the NOT bead of sweat that slowly dripped down his neck.
Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb.
- Dragon’s so do NOT smell. Weak dragon, this human-not-human is weird.
Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb. Play dumb.
Alberu’s contemplating look relaxed back into his face, and all traces of it quickly disappeared, and Alberu jumped back on the original track.
Phew, Cale was out of the red zone. Thank the person who does his cuticles and the fresh smell of money, because those are the only things he can trust in this cruel world.
“I don’t think there’s a need for two similar people like us to sugar coat things. So, what do you want as your reward?”
Before prince Alberu had gone to meet Cale, he had quickly flipped through the files regarding the Henituse son. But there was nothing but trash, literally.
[Infamous in the Northeast for being trash.]
[Completely pushed out of the successor position two years ago but shows no sign of complaints.]
[No signs of trying to cause issues within the household.]
All the files had told him, was that Cale was an alcoholic trash who liked to play around and get wasted. But the Cale Henituse in front of Alberu right now, was not trash. In fact, ever since Alberu had laid his eyes on Cale for the first time, Alberu had noticed there was an aura of oppression around him at all times.
It was a faint aura, like it was being subconsciously pushed down at all times, but Alberu’s senses caught it. The aura called the respect of all and everything, he would be lying if he said that the red head didn’t hold his attention to.
It wasn’t the charisma of a ruler, like his father, but more of an indomitable force that even the forces of nature would listen to. So Alberu was pulled to ask Cale whether he was even a human or not.
It didn’t matter whatever Cale’s answer was, Alberu knew the truth. Cale Henituse, was no way in hell, a human.
So Alberu was thankful when he left the room filled with an oppressive aura because he could finally breathe without feeling a little sliver of fear every time he could hear his own heart beating loudly.
The crown prince didn’t know if the one less golden plague was worth it in the end. But he was willing to wedge his bets on the increasingly intriguing Cale Henituse, and maybe in the future, Alberu would discover what Cale Henituse really was.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was lazing back in the luxury room the crown prince had given him, Cale wouldn’t mind if he just passed away peacefully right here and now. This is the life Cale would have every day and all day in the future.
The redhead was feeling incredibly accomplished at the moment. He had obtained the golden plague from the crown prince, and his scary butler Ron had gone off to ‘hunt some foxes’, Cale was only glad that it would be far away from him. In addition, Cale had given the task to Choi Han to follow Rosalyn and Lock to the Breck Kingdom in order to deal with the difficulties there.
So Cale had basically, gotten rich, and pushed two vicious punks far away from him
Life. Is. Great.
Cale sneezed loudly and obnoxiously. Making On jump from her spot next to his head. She gave him a fat side-eye, before turning her body and curling up again next to Cale.
‘It feels like someone is thinking about me…’
Cale shrugged, not his problem, and continued to lay back lazily, enjoying feeding himself one grape at a time.
Notes:
im so thankful for everyone's comments and support, I'm still reading every single one ٩꒰ ˘ ³˘꒱۶~♡
i have questionss...
so cale is going to be heavily involved in a lot of the early action scenes unlike he was in the novel, sooo.
- Should I pay attention to Cale's scar when the.. er... half-blood dragon comes in? because that's the only time it's relevant.
- Or should I make the scenes where he normally coughs blood, a point in time where Cale is weak?Please let me know, thank youuu °˖✧◝(⁰▿⁰)◜✧˖°
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 16: calm after the storm
Summary:
time to... relax?
Notes:
i know i said i wouldn't post consecutively for a while,
but i want to experiment with the format
sorry and thank you!
╰(⸝⸝⸝´꒳`⸝⸝⸝)╯╰(⸝⸝⸝´꒳`⸝⸝⸝)╯
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The room in the palace was truly extravagant, Cale had half a mind not to just take over the palace for himself and the Black Dragon.
‘When I get my slacker life, I will definitely make a better room than this.’
But Cale knew his slacker life wouldn’t grace him, until he discovered how to fix whatever damage had come to his heart. For a dragon, one of the most important things to them was their hearts, like any other living creature, so why did Cale have such a weak heart?
The redhead took a glance around, the crickets were singing their quiet night songs, and the wind was orchestrating its warm night melodies. The Black Dragon, On, and Hong were all asleep in the night. Cale didn’t need to sleep as much as he did anymore thanks to the Vitality of Heart, and Cale felt well rested even after only two hours of sleep.
Cale pursed his lips, and stealthily moved towards the bathroom that was connected to the chambers.
“Weak dragon, where are you going?”
‘Of course, the Black Dragon woke up instantly and caught Cale.’
“I am going to the bathroom to wash my face, do not mind me, Black Dragon.”
“Hm. Okay, I am going back to sleep.”
Cale watched closely as the Black Dragon curled back into a tight ball on the extremely soft pillow he had chosen, having eyes that could see in the dark almost perfectly was very useful, Cale had to admit.
Opening the door or the luxury bathroom, Cale quickly shut the door behind him and cast sound-proofing wards around the large room. He needed to be secretive about this.
Cale elegantly opened the buttons of his shirt to reveal the mangled scar atop his skin. It was still black and ugly, with faint red scales that roughened what should be smooth fair skin. Cale observed the scar closer, and chose not to push it into the back of his mind anymore. In his time as Kim Rok Soo, he had seen many gruesome and disturbing sights, and Cale could recognise what kind of action that could cause such a horrible mark.
It looked as if something had torn his chest open.
Cale tenderly placed a light hand on top of the cavity where his heart should be…
Survive.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Whatever this feeling was kept beating in his chest, and Cale felt the blood continue to flow through his veins at the tempo of this feeling.
His hand that was above his heart pressed down onto his chest. There was nothing that stopped his hand from going deeper.
Something had torn his chest open, and taken his heart out of it…
‘Who the hell would want to tear out the heart of a dragon?’
Cale pursed his lips, things had gotten a lot more complicated now. He knew that what kept his blood pumping through his veins was not his heart, he didn’t have one anymore, but something he knew all dragons had. It was like an instinctive feeling.
Cale’s attribute was survival.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale tried his best to drone out the sounds of people calling out embarrassing names, it made him want to explode the nearest annoying person into smithereens.
“Oh, young master Silver light!”
‘Who?!’
“Young master Shield!!’
‘Who said that?’
It was all so annoying. It had been a while since Cale drank something, but he was so tempted to pick up a bottle and scare all these people away.
“I think it would be best if you avoided alcohol, since you are still recovering.”
Right… Cale was still ‘recovering’ and definitely wasn’t at one hundred percent.
It was weird to see everyone acting like Cale was a fragile glass being handed around the room, even Count Deruth was acting off.
“Cale, did you see the faces of those bastards? Your dad will kill them all for you. How dare they do such a thing to a person who cannot even swing a sword!”
Cale was flattered that Deruth was caring so much for the trash of his family, but come on, ‘cannot even swing a sword’?
It hurt Cale’s pride a lot. He could probably swing a sword maybe once before feeling too lazy to do it again.
The redhead wanted to lay down again and feed himself grapes like he was doing for the past couple days, but no, Cale had to attend another noble meeting about the terror incident that had just happened. Cale decided to push aside the ‘recovering war hero’ excuse and bring himself to attend the gathering.
It was in his respects to the fallen who had not survived the bombings. Cale privately took it upon his own responsibility the lives of the people he had not been able to protect. It was unfortunate, but he understood protecting people was hard, it was like that when he was Kim Rok Soo.
Cale liked engaging himself with Amiru Ubarr, she was pleasant, and not annoying like the other people that always ticked Cale off.
“Yes. I want to see the ocean.”
“I heard. Is it for your recovery?”
“Yes. It will be nice to get some fresh air.”
‘Recovery my ass. I am completely (mostly) healthy, and I’m going to go there to collect another ancient power.’
At this point, it was hard to tell why Cale was collecting these ancient powers, but something deep inside him told Cale that although he might not use them now, they will definitely turn up useful later.
Cale was already knowledgeable on multiple instances where his draconic abilities would not be able to solve his problems.
Cale looked towards Zed Crossman, who began his speech for the memorial and medal ceremony.
“We are gathered back here today to show that we will not cower under fear.”
King Zed stared into the crowd, it was a warning to the enemies, and a call to rally for the crowd. He continued to speak.
“Many people showed heroic deeds during that incident. We were able to protect this land like the past thanks to their bravery.”
King Zed pointed his focus in Cale’s direction, making eye contact. Cale stealthily turned his head slightly to the right, to look past the King and instead into the blue sky behind him.
He was thinking about what he had discussed with the Black dragon before.
“Black Dragon, do you feel a divine blessing on the Crossman family?”
“You mean the Blessing of the Sun God? I do not feel the power of any god from those weak humans. The only special one is the crown prince.”
“Thought so…”
It was another useless truth that Cale had confirmed, naturally, Cale pretended he didn’t know anything. It was what he did best, to be honest.
The Black Dragon was excited that Cale told him to keep it a secret between the two of them, something about a secret between dragons, whatever that meant.
King Zed started the medal ceremony, and the deafening cheers of the people filled the plaza. Cale felt the mana of the Black Dragon relay his thoughts to him.
- Humans are interesting
Cale almost felt tempted to reply, but it still felt a little strange considering Cale was a human not long ago. The redhead could guess what the Black Dragon found interesting about the scene.
- There are times to be sad, and times to be excited, Black Dragon. You will understand more about humans soon.
That seemed like an adept contribution.
“Young master Cale.”
It was a quiet voice, and it was once Cale despised.
“What is it, young master Venion?”
“I heard that you declined a medal. Will you not regret it?”
Cale felt the gazes of the nobles who had been looking at the ceremony turn towards Venion and Cale.
- I want to kill him.
Cale was a little worried the Black Dragon would blow up Venion’s body right there and then.
‘It would stain my white shirt.’
There was a simple reason why Cale had rejected receiving a medal. He did not want to be recorded.
Cale knew there was a records chamber in the palace, that held accounts of all the past kings and details of all ‘heroes’, who have received a medal of honour throughout the history of the kingdom.
‘That might sound like fame and honour to someone else, but in truth honestly it just sounds like a big, heavy ball and chains to me.’
“What would I regret?”
Cale was smiling at Venion as he spoke, there was nothing to regret, Cale walked away with a fat dump of the crown prince’s money.
“It is enough that we managed to survive.”
The murmuring of the gossiping nobles paused, and Cale, who had spoken truthfully from his heart, knew that surviving was the very thing keeping his blood pumping through his veins.
Venion spoke after a while, to break the silence the watching nobles had given them.
“...I see.”
“Yes. I am also very shy. Too shy to go up there and receive a medal.”
Venion’s expression turned weird, and Cale gave a half-assed shrug, and turned around to clap for another person.
Cale and the Black Dragon were secretly snickering to each other in amusement at Venion’s ugly mug, and the Black Dragon was brainstorming different ways on how to kill Venion. The Black Dragon seemed content to fantasise on how to murder Venion in a hundred different ways in ten seconds rather than act upon them in public.
It was better for Cale that way anyways, he actually sort of liked the white shirt he was wearing now.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale liked Billos.
Although Billos looked like a great big piggy bank, Cale always liked the smell of money, even before he became a dragon.
Cale also liked that Billos was smart.
So when Cale was discussing his plans for the Whipper Kingdom with Billos, he couldn’t help but be amused at their conversations together.
Cale quickly bid Billos goodbye, and prepared to meet his second guest-
Yowwwwlll–
Hong’s loud and terrified yowling placed Cale on edge. Was there danger??
The two kittens jumped into Cale’s arms, hair on end at the sight of a creepy little clay doll that had climbed through the window. The doll looked more like some second-rate horror movie zombie, but the tiny thing looked terrifying.
Cale frowned as he squinted at the doll to get his head around its power. The Black Dragon spoke into Cale’s head with magic as usual.
- It feels like the power of a God.
Cale was impressed that the dragon had managed to recognise Cage’s divine ability fast.
- You’re right, you’re a smart and mighty dragon
- You’re correct! I am a great, smart, and mighty dragon!
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The clay doll melted on the table just as Cale and Cage had finished their discussion.
“Then is that when I can get my revenge?”
The Black Dragon understood that once Taylor Stan returned to power, Venion would be unprotected and would therefore face the wrath of this Black Dragon.
“Yes. You can do as you want at that time.”
“Great.”
‘What a vicious young dragon.’
As if Cale wasn’t giggling when the Black Dragon was brainstorming different ways to deal with Venion into his mind not long ago (let Cale live in delusion, it’s how he brings himself to wake up everyday).
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was standing in front of the carriage early in the morning. It was the day he was going to go to the Ubarr Territory, and the day that Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock would start their journey to the Breck Kingdom.
The three of them were seeing Cale off, and Cale gazed at them with a stoic expression.
Cale toned out the vicious things Choi Han was telling him, from the moment Cale woke up Choi Han would not stop telling Cale violent things.
Blah blah, mage bastard, yap yap yap, kill him, blow up his head, meh meh meh.
Cale was seriously tired of Choi Han viciousness, the redhead was much more of a professional in watching other people solve his problems.
Lock was surrounded by his ten little siblings, and telling them what was on his mind, Lock was a kind older brother to them. Cale noticed Rosalyn and the Black Dragon whispering inside the carriage, but Cale didn’t bother to snoop in on their conversation.
Cale thought it was a much better use of his time to instead zone out into Choi Han’s face as he kept yapping about murder and blood.
“Dragon-nim, I’m sure young master Cale has already taught you a lot about the Roan Kingdom’s alphabet. This is a textbook on more complicated words for the continent’s common language.”
“Thank you, human. I'm great and mighty, so I will learn it quickly.”
“Absolutely. Dragon-nim is great and mighty. I pray that you come up with a cool name for yourself.”
“I will ask for him to come up with a name for me.”
“...I’m sure Cale-nim will know what you mean by asking him.”
“Hmph.”
Cale didn’t know what they were talking about, but Cale knew that he was getting a little sick of Choi Han’s aggressive language.
“Cale-nim, your rate of survival goes up if you blast anything away in one hit and then run away. Also–.”
“Enough with the nonsense.”
Choi Han immediately shut up.
“Just make sure you don’t get hurt.”
“...Yes. I will make sure to do that.”
‘Why would I ever get hurt? I’m a dragon.’
Cale didn’t want to see Choi Han’s innocent smile any more, so he got on the carriage. Rosalyn respectfully left the carriage as Cale got on.
The familiar weight of the invisible Black Dragon, as well as On and Hong, fell onto Cale’s body, as he looked out the window towards Hans.
“Let’s go.”
The staff of the Henituse Capital Estate were all outside the residence, bidding Cale goodbye. Cale didn’t understand why they were interrupting their work to come and see him, he remembered telling them it was fine.
“Young master-nim, please return home safely!”
“It was our joy to serve you, young master-nim!”
“We look forward to seeing you again soon!”
‘What scary nonsense.’
Cale had no plans to ever see the capital again, he gave a leisurely wave to the servants and closed the carriage curtains,
Now, where was he…
Oh right!
The Ubarr Territory, with its dangerous century old whirlpools.
Notes:
please let me know what you think about the format!
(⁎❛ ꒩ુ ❛⁎)
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 17: fun times with family! and then there’s toonka…
Summary:
the dragons and the kittens spend some time together... oh and there's toonka.
he's very ugly...
Notes:
i only just realised how bad my grammar was.
|´∀`●)but i got grammarly because my sentences were wordy and hard to read
ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗgrammarly is my ultimate beta-reader! All Hail! (๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ
i just noticed the times in which i post these chapters aren't changed from the times I made the actual draft
ू(ʚ̴̶̷́ .̠ ʚ̴̶̷̥̀ ू)ू(ʚ̴̶̷́ .̠ ʚ̴̶̷̥̀ ू)
I just fixed them
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale was silently thinking. The redhead frowned as he zoned into nothing.
The realisation of his missing heart had hit him weirdly. Cale felt oddly calm about it, like there was nothing to worry about. Cale had realised that the faint thumping of something in his blood wasn’t a heart.
It was his attribute.
During the nights Cale spent at the crown prince’s palace, Cale really, and he meant really, paid attention to that thumping.
Survive. Survive.
Survive. Survive.
Survive. Survive.
Survive. Survive.
Over. and over. And over. And over again. It kept ringing in his ears all the time, and by the time Kim Rok Soo had entered this body, his head was used to tuning out the attribute.
But now Kim Rok Soo had to deal with it.
…
Cale absentmindedly felt his chest, an empty cavity like it was carved into itself. An empty, hollow hole where Cale’s heart and ribs should be…
He pursed his lips. He needed to find out how this had happened to him. Cale needed to dive into the identity of the original owner of his body. It was hard; there was nothing known about the original Cale Henituse other than his trashy behaviour.
It would help Cale a lot if he had someone knowledgeable to talk to… maybe an elder dragon, or his own father.
The Red Dragon shook his head slightly, his hair sticking to his lashes.
Maybe that elf village would know the location of a dragon.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Hong shoved his face out of the open carriage window and breathed in the air heavily.
“Sniff! It smells so salty! Is this the sea?”
Cale nodded his head and hummed.
He and the Black Dragon were studying a small round item together.
“This is the condensed mana from the bomb, yes?”
The Black Dragon nodded his head at Cale’s question and responded.
“Yes. We can make a new magic bomb now.”
“Hm.”
Cale let out a satisfied hum and opened the carriage window wide. The salty and refreshing sea breeze entered the carriage as he looked out towards the Northeastern sea. There were many islands that Cale could see in the glittering ocean.
Cale turned back to the Black Dragon, after ensuring the Hong wouldn’t accidentally fall out of the window. Absently petting On, who was curled up on his lap, Cale started to continue his lesson with the Black Dragon.
Luckily for Cale, he was rich enough to have access to advanced books of magic and had quickly read up on everything he could access. The Birth of a Hero had a lot of expert mana explanations, so Cale had read himself up to date on his knowledge of magic and draconic abilities. He was a little behind as a dragon, but that in itself was still years ahead of even the most powerful mage.
Being around another dragon helped Cale accept his nature a little better. He needed to teach this young dragon well, so he could protect himself and others in the future.
“Oh! Look at that sharp cliff!”
On had leapt off of his lap and joined Hong in staring out of the window in awe, her shout had gathered the attention of the Black Dragon, who paid close attention to the view as well. It was his first time seeing such a beautiful sight too.
Cale smiled a little after seeing the children enjoying their time, and considered the next ancient power he needed to gain…
Fire Suppressing water.
The dragon had considered if he should get the wind-related power but had chosen against it. It would be no use to him.
The mage slayer Toonka in the novel would gain this power, and he would go on to become a mad tyrant.
While Cale was admiring the view alongside the children, his sharp eyes zoned into a pod of large whales crossing the Northeastern Sea to head North. They had a strong presence in the ocean, and Cale could feel it in the high cliffs.
The Black Dragon was looking at them too.
“Weak dragon, they have a strong presence.”
Cale had a bad feeling.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Now that Cale was really looking at him, Beacrox would make an excellent babysitter. Although the chef’s eyes seemed to perpetually cycle through different eye bags, Cale knew that it was because Beacrox had a very important priority on hygiene.
Let it be quiet that Beacrox probably had an hour-long cleaning routine before he went to bed.
If Cale would entrust Beacrox to take care of the ten wolf tribe children like Beacrox was doing now, perhaps the children would adopt Beacrox’s clean nature.
“Hm.”
Cale wandered around the island that possessed the ancient power he was looking for leisurely. Both the Black Dragon and Cale could feel the familiar aura of an ancient power on the shores of the island, but Cale knew there were two, and he was looking for the second one.
“But there is a corpse.”
“What?”
Cale froze up for a second, the Black Dragon had just returned from a circle around the island while invisible.
“When I looked down on this island earlier there were three corpses on the other side of the island.”
This was out of Cale’s expectations, he had a really bad feeling right now.
“But the corpses were not humans.”
Cale lifted his hand to bury his face into it again.
‘So they were similar to humans, but not the same.’
“Were their hands and feet weird?”
“That’s right! The hands and feet were weird. They looked like fish fins!”
“Hm… They must be mermaids then…”
Cale mulled over this information. The Birth of a Hero had described the looks of the mermaids in detail, according to what the Black dragon told him, there must be three dead mermaids on the island.
A pod of whales and mermaids… Cale was worried, they weren’t supposed to show up this early.
‘No.’
Cale fixed his out-of-pocket thoughts. The battle between the Whale Tribe and the mermaids had a long history, longer than the history of human wars…
“Hey, you.”
“...Do not call me you.”
Cale looked towards the Black Dragon.
“Then what should I call you?”
“You will soon find out.”
‘What the hell is he yapping about?’
Cale thought the Black Dragon, who he had been teaching the human language lately would pick a name for himself. Cale spoke aloud to himself and the Black Dragon.
“There is no living presence left on this island or the water surrounding it…”
“That’s right, weak dragon.”
“Then lead the way to those corpses.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was night-time at the residence, Cale, the Black Dragon, and the kittens were resting well with stomachs full of roasted fish. But now wasn’t the time to relax, Cale stood on the window sill that faced the Cliff of Winds and the Northeastern Sea as he spoke to On and Hong.
“Keep a good watch at home.”
“We won’t let anybody in.”
“Have a safe trip.”
Cale nodded his head to respond to the small kittens, before looking at the Black Dragon. He could just leave the Black Dragon here and quietly get on with his mission, but he wanted to have the Black dragon beside him to analyse his use of magic.
Cale stretched out his mana to cover himself with a lofty flight spell and felt his feet lift off the ground naturally. It was a different thing to fly naturally as a dragon than it was to cast a spell to fly.
“Let’s go.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Just stay there, I just have to collect something.”
“Alright, weak dragon.”
The Black Dragon stayed exploring around the shores of the island beach, it was the dragon’s first time seeing the shore this close.
Cale had turned to fly off into the cave he knew where the power was, but he had chosen to ignore the Sound of the Wind. From experience, all ancient powers of that specific type had harmed him, the power he was collecting now did him no harm.
It was better to live life without pain after all…
‘Found it.’
It was in a small cavern where the ocean met the land. In between the boulders that resembled a lion’s pride. If this was combined with the ancient power Lock would acquire for Cale in the future, Cale would be able to create a deal with him.
‘Afterall, the queen needs to save her jungle’
Cale paused, he could feel the presence of something alive in the cave… it seemed strong, but barely alive. It was a pitiful presence, something that crawled by the tips of its fingers to survive…
Pssssssss. Psssssss.
It was the sound of something dragging itself across the sand.
“P-please save me.”
Cale turned to look in the direction of the voice.
A human-looking existence, with its mangled leg dragging across the sand behind it. Cale cringed, that must’ve stung. There was a green fluid on the scratches left behind on his body, the work of a mermaid.
“P-please–.”
It was a whale.
From his stunning looks and otherworldly aura. Cale knew it was a Whale Tribe member.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale thought Toonka’s smiling face only showed off more of his ugly mug, he couldn’t bring himself to look at it anymore.
But Amiru had a gracious smile on her face as she started to explain.
“Bob is from the Whipper Kingdom. He is from a small seaside village and went out to fish when somehow he ended up ship-wrecked.”
“That’s correct! I like a simple life fishing by the village. Hahahahaha, I don’t know how I ended up over here.”
‘Simple life my ass.’
This is ridiculous, but Amiru couldn’t hear Cale’s thoughts and continued to go on.
“That was why he got on a boat and helped us investigate what happened last night.”
Cale could take one look around at the envoy around him today, and he knew the true opinion they had on this Whipper Kingdom barbarian.
Cale looked towards Toonka’s eyes and watched him start to smile.
“I heard that young master-nim launched a large shield in the capital to save everyone. I ask the young lady-nim to bring me with her today because I heard that you are a strong person.”
Toonka’s eyes sharpened in excitement as he observed the strong aura around Cale.
‘Shit. Toonka can probably tell that I’m strong thanks to the dragon aura of both me and the Black Dragon.’
Cale quickly started to speak random things that were the first things he thought of.
“That is why I am currently in recovery.”
“Recovery?”
“Yes. It is not a strong power. It was extremely weak.”
Amiru tacked on.
“Yes. Young master Cale overused his power to save everyone. That is why he is touring our territory for his recovery.”
Cale ignored Amiru’s looks of sympathy, admiration and some other emotions Cale didn’t bother to analyse. He only paid attention to Toonka’s reaction.
“Ah, is that the case?”
Toonka seemed to have lost interest and turned away to stare in some unknown direction.
‘Good, now I don’t have to deal with him asking for a fight every ten seconds. This is how Toonka should act.’
“This is weird. I smell strong presences nearby…”
- Dragons do NOT smell. Why do these weird people keep saying we smell??
Cale knew he had to act extremely weak today.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Paseton didn’t know how he got here. Only the night before he was fighting for his life in the dank cold cavern of a cave. His memories were a bit blurry from that moment on, but he knew he was saved by a red-haired man.
The red-haired man looked like any other human at first glance, but Paseton trusted his senses, and when he looked deeper into the being of this man…
Paseton saw the faint inhuman shimmer of the man’s hair and the way when the human looked at him. His reddish-brown eyes seemed to stare into him with the most knowledgeable of stares like the man knew the past, present, and future of the young whale tribe member.
Paseton could see through the dark, humid air of the cave to see the almost unnoticeable slits of the man’s pupils.
When the man took the fainted Paseton to his room, Paseton was carried by the fair hands that rippled with the power of only one being.
A dragon.
So when Paseton saw his sister fighting with some unknown human in front of this powerful being after being healed by said powerful being. Naturally, he panicked.
“Noona! If you keep fighting, that generous dragon will get upset!”
Cale tensed.
‘Shit, the cat’s out of the bag.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“...That puny whale is talking?? The weak-strong guy was actually a dragon!?”
“You called my little brother puny??”
Toonka felt like his mind broke a little bit more.
“This one can talk as well??”
This is a total mess. Cale could feel the gazes of the whale siblings and the barbarian on him.
“Oho, you must be Beast people! Beast people and a dragon!! This is going to be fun!”
‘No this is not fun, this is a pain in my ass! Now three of the people who I’d rather not know my true identity know who I am!”
Cale felt as though he should pack up his things and attend the funeral of his own slacker life because he could feel it was practically running away from him.
Toonka looked like he was having the biggest bout of excitement in his life, and the whales looked as though they were sharing an important conversation while looking at each other, and then back to Cale repeatedly.
“I apologise, dragon-nim. You are completely drenched, I’m also sorry about all this boulder dust. I was going to visit you tonight to thank you.”
That reminded Cale, that he was covered in the disgusting dust and debris of the fight between Toonka and the whale. Cale’s shiny red hair was dripping with salt water, curling a little at the ends that had stuck to his face and forehead. The redhead’s thick lashes were dripping with water as the black shirt he was wearing clung closely to his lithe figure.
The dragon looked even prettier than the Whale Tribe people if Paseton was allowed to think that…
Cale simply waved his hand and his body immediately rid itself of dust and water, leaving Cale back in his pristine state. Paseton had come forward closer to the shore to speak to Cale.
“That’s fine. Are you better now?”
“Yes, dragon-nim. I am almost fully recovered now thanks to you.”
Toonka had jumped up towards the Humpback Whale Beast person, angry that they were not paying attention to their fight anymore. But the whale beast person disappeared into a puff of water vapour, and out from the cloud revealed a woman who stepped toward.
Her feet landing on the soft sand was Witira in her human form.
“Noona!”
Paseton called out to his older sister.
Cale eyed the two of them. The Whale Tribe Beast people were explosively beautiful, Cale believed they could make elves feel like squids. Blue hair and blue eyes, if there was a contest for the most beautiful species in the ocean, Cale knew the Whale Beast people would win.
The Black Dragon spoke into Cale’s head at that moment.
- They are cool. But dragons are even cooler! Weak dragon, your human form is even more handsome and beautiful than theirs!
- …I’m flattered. It’s obvious our existence would be more breathtaking than the Whale Tribe.
Cale was happy because of the Black Dragon’s words. It was obvious a dragon, who was the most powerful existence in nature, would be more beautiful than the Whale Tribe. Cale had never taken a good enough look at himself or his dragon form, but he knew it would be stunning to see.
“...Thank you so much for saving my younger brother, dragon-nim. You truly are a kind and generous dragon.”
Witira stood in front of Cale confidently and respectfully. She bowed her head with a slight reverence and gratefulness. Witira was amazed that she was in the presence of a strong dragon, especially if the dragon had saved her younger brother.
Cale didn’t know how to fix the problem he had with the three now knowing his identity, especially Toonka, who Cale knew would try anything to fight him.
Toonka was battle crazy and obsessed with anything strong, even when he knew there was a good chance he would lose.
“Kahahahaha! I knew you were strong! You can’t hide it from me. But it looks like you just use your strength to save people. Now fight me, dragon! I’ll show you how to properly use your strength!”
No one was impressed.
‘This disrespectful punk.’
- To rescue something or someone is a glorious deed! It is something anyone should be proud of. This punk is as bad as Venion!
The Black Dragon, as Cale realised, didn’t really act like a dragon, aren’t they supposed to be creatures that only care about themselves?
Cale was a dragon too, and so far he knew all of his actions were aimed towards capturing his slacker life…
Witira clenched her hands in front of Cale.
“...Do not look down on the heroic actions of a great existence.”
Cale could barely fit a word into the chaos before Witira and Toonka went to fight again.
Boom!
Everyone watched as Witira snapped her water whip once and sent Toonka flying across the island like a ball.
‘Home run!!’
Cale could faintly hear the shouts of his envoy from across the island…shit. He knew he had to stop Toonka from crashing into them and hurting them, Cale didn’t want to ride the boat back to his residence with injured people…
The redhead pursed his lips, he couldn’t use his mana to create a shield because that would definitely give himself away to the humans he was hiding amongst.
‘“Sigh. So annoying.”
A holy shield with large, white and graceful wings covered the group of humans on the island. The wings of the shield were facing in the wrong direction though, and Toonka’s body was saved from a painful landing unintentionally.
His weak constitution was able to handle at least this much force.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale told himself that he actually wouldn’t get the Sound of the Wind. He almost swore on it. In the end, what could he even use such a useless thing for?
That is what Cale told himself… before he flew down from the sky with a mana bomb to go get the ancient power.
Cale was weak against his greed.
It wouldn’t be good if Toonka got the power instead because it wouldn’t work with the plans that Cale has. So the Red Dragon left his quarters just as early as nightfall, and without anyone knowing, he flew into the night.
‘It’s a little weird without that little kid here…’
Cale didn’t tell Raon where he was going.
He approached the island with the large whirlpool, and mana bomb already prepared in hand. Cale squinted and saw Toonka about to jump into the whirlpool, and the Red Dragon felt a massive surge of greed.
‘This bastard isn’t getting my ancient power, it’s mine!’
Cale reached out his mana that curled around Toonka’s clothes and flung him to the other side of the shore, Toonka had magic resistance after all…
“Aaaaaahahahahahah! The dragon!”
Toonka’s yell quickly changed into a laugh midway through his lift-off, and Cale watched as he laughed maniacally to land roughly on the sand.
‘Lunatic bastard…’
Cale raised his hand and buried Toonka's neck deep into the sand, that should be enough to hold him back while Cale was busy. The dragon turned back to the whirling pool of bone-breaking water and took something out of his pocket dimension.
It was a mana bomb, Cale had experimented with an idea from Volume Three of the Novel. It was a bomb composed of condensed mana, which once activated would divide into many different bombs that would set off a chain of explosions. Cale had made it as he was flying over to the islands, and there was a chance it could be extremely volatile…
Cale shrugged as he floated above the whirlpool, and set off the bomb.
Hssssss
He dropped it and watched as the bomb plopped into the water pitifully.
‘Did it not work?’
Cale had a concerned look on his face, he didn’t want to just dive in without softening the water… his weak body wouldn’t be able to brave the rough conditions. Then all of a sudden.
Booooom!
Ksssssshhhh! Crrrraaaaaaackkk!
The bomb set off, and water sprayed out of the whirlpool and soaked Cale’s clothes. The Red dragon shook his face free of water and dropped his flight magic. Cale fell through the air and felt the cold, wet, air sting his cheeks.
Toonka struggled futilely against the hold of the heavy sand and watched as the dragon plunged head-first into the exploding centre of the whirlpool.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale felt the top break underneath his foot, and a shrill sharp noise echoed through the water as the wind started to surround Cale’s body.
‘You have the power of recovery. Don’t get caught like I did. Got it?’
‘The power of recovery? Is she talking about the Vitality of the Heart?”
Cale started to frown after hearing her words.
‘Be free.’
Swoooooooosh.
A white wind swirled around Cale’s body while he was underwater, feeling the wind move up and down from his head to his feet.
‘Hmm?’
But the wind instead stuck to the area around where his heart should be.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale’s attribute started to go off wildly, it had started setting off so many alarms that it hurt Cale’s chest.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
‘What is going on??’
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale felt the Vitality of the Heart start to thump wildly too, was the Vitality of the Heart strengthening the Sound of the Wind?
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
No.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
The Vitality of the Heart was absorbing the Sound of the Wind.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale felt his curiosity raise its head, it was the same feeling that Cale had gotten when he got the Vitality of Heart concerning the Indestructible Shield. The Vitality of the Heart absorbed the shield and it was absorbing the Sound of the Wind too….
Was it because Cale didn’t have his heart?
Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale shook his head, he would think about it later, and he shot his magic forward to launch himself out of the deep water and into the air instead. He tuned out the thumping of his attribute, Cale didn’t notice that it was quieter than before…
The Red Dragon shot out of the water, the Sound of the Wind curling around his body, drying his body of water and swirling his red hair around the ocean night. Cale felt refreshed, he couldn’t deny exploding things and stealing the power from Toonka made him feel a little satisfied. Especially because of Toonka’s stupid expression that was pointed at him.
“You! You’re that Dragon from earlier! You’re strong, so fight me!”
Cale wasn’t impressed.
Toonka was waving his hands around on the shoreline, his hair and clothes were filled with sand. Cale cringed… sand was so gross.
The Red Dragon slowly lowered his body onto the surface of the water. Cale remembered one of the excerpts from the novel detailing the stealthy and acrobatic nature of the power Sound of the Wind. Toonka, the original owner wasn’t able to unlock its true potential, but the power was meant to be used by a lithe and sneaky person.
Luckily Cale was both of those.
His feet lightly grazed the surface of the water, causing light ripples to form from the once-churning water. Toonka was waving his arms and yelling at Cale from the shore to fight him. Cale sighed, annoyed.
‘What’s this bastard’s obsession with fighting?’
Cale was worried that Toonka might publicly ask Cale for a battle and reveal his dragon identity, to which Cale would have to kiss his slacker life goodbye as it got blasted into literal space. The Red dragon’s light feet left small ripples on the still surface of the seawater, the Sound of the Wind gracefully brushed Cale’s hair and clothes, making them curl and flutter around his lithe body.
“Hahahaha! Are you going to fight me?”
Cale tilted his head as he approached Toonka, walking on the water towards the shore. The Sound of the Wind was easy to get used to, perhaps it was because dragons are also connected to nature as a being? The Red dragon pondered Toonka’s question.
‘Should I? It would be a waste of time… then again worth it to keep this dumb ass silent.’
“Whatever.”
Cale felt his feet lift off the ocean’s surface and his body shot towards Toonka like a bullet.
“Gugh!”
Toonka prepared for the impact of the powerful dragon flying his way, but instead of a blunt fist catching his guarded stomach, Toonka felt the impact of sharp and hard winds ram his body. The barbarian flew back, flipping through the air with grains of sand flying behind him, Toonka roughly landed on his feet while staring at Cale in shock.
“W-what! That was magic, why did it hurt so much more?”
Cale had flown with levitation magic towards Toonka but had covered his fist in the Sound of the Wind. The force behind Cale’s hit had launched Toonka back, covering his stomach in pain.
“Have you ever heard of ancient powers? You can’t win against a dragon so easily.”
“Kahahahaha! Be sure that I’ll try!”
Toonka charged towards Cale again, bum-rushing him low to the ground. Cale let Toonka get in close for face-to-face combat, he would be lying if he said he didn’t miss this kind of battle from his days as Kim Rok Soo.
Cale used his hands and feet, wrapped in the Sound of the Wind to constantly parry and counter Toonka. He landed many hits to Toonka’s head and torso, occasionally hitting his legs to slow the barbarian down.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
‘...what? Why is my attribute going off?’
Cale’s attribute had been going off louder than it was normally going, it was always constantly beating in Cale’s head every second of every day, but now it was booming loud…
Toonka threw another heavy punch at Cale, which Cale had chosen to weave, then scampered around the barbarian’s hit range avoiding hits. Cale waited for the right opportunity when Toonka was leaning over with his face unguarded before using the Sound of the Wind to propel his body upwards with force.
Cale’s knee made direct contact with Toonka’s nose and blood spurted out into the sand below.
“Gah!”
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
‘..ugh, this attribute is so loud.’
Toonka stumbled back, holding his bleeding face. Toonka wasn’t in good shape, his whole body was littered with heavily bleeding cuts from the sharp winds of the ancient power, and his legs and arms were full of blotchy bruises from Cale’s blunt hits to his guard and his movement. Cale observed Toonka staggering on the sandy shore blankly.
“I’m calling this battle off, it’s no longer exciting. You’ve already been defeated and I didn’t even use my mana.”
Cale turned his back to fly off back to the three children who had probably noticed he had disappeared into the night. He didn’t want the poor little things to worry.
“..ha…ha.. Ha hahahahahahahaha!!”
Thump! Thunmp! Thump!
Cale swiftly turned his head and all of a sudden Toonka had run with heavy steps until he was right in front of his face with his fist and teeth bared.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
Survive.
Toonka’s fist seemed to fly in slow motion towards Cale’s chest.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale’s arms seemed like they were trying to drag themselves through thick mud.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
His arms tried their hardest to move quicker as they strained harshly.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale’s body curled into itself.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
SLAMMM!!!!
A huge boom resounded through the beach, and grainy pieces of sand flew away from the impact in a cloud of hazy dust.
Thump.
Toonka’s bulking body fell to the ground.
Cale’s arms were guarding his vulnerable chest as the Indestructible Shield shimmered brightly through the clearing dust. Toonka’s arm had shattered into itself because of the force he used against the Indestructible Shield.
The Red Dragon spluttered blood and clenched his empty chest as he fell to his knees, coughing blood. The shield was truly indestructible at the expense of his already shitty health. He was lucky that the Vitality of Heart was there to keep up.
The quieting voice of his attribute made Cale relax, he was alright now… he was alright.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale wiped the blood from his mouth with his sleeve and his fist tightened around the fabric of his shirt. He felt the ancient power resting inside the echoing cavern of his chest, sealed only by the ugly scar of his history.
The Red Dragon stood up carefully, the shield had faded a long time ago, and his hand rested on his chest in a hidden fear that Cale might actually get hit in such a vulnerable spot.
Toonka was on the ground, exhausted from their fight, and angry that Cale hadn’t even used his full strength to beat him. The barbarian looked up, bloody face and all at Cale, who had loomed above him.
Cale grinned, his teeth stained with deep red blood, it was time to put this bastard to work in the Whipper Kingdom.
Toonka felt a chill run down his spine.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale left the laughing Toonka alone as he flew off, invisible, back to his room. He absentmindedly felt his chest again, the cavity was hollow still, but now that Cale had time to think about it… his torso felt less empty…
The Red Dragon pursed his lips, in the whole novel of The Birth of a Hero, something like Cale’s case was never heard off. It was incredibly lucky and rare for him to even have blood pumping through his veins and his brain functioning normally without a heart…
Cale did not know about his condition, and despite being a lot older than Raon at eighteen years old, he was still an extremely young dragon who had no experience of the world.
Cale needed to find another dragon…
Notes:
chapters are going to get longer due to longer distance updates,
(ノಠൠಠ)ノ彡┻━┻
and if I feel as though the chapters are too short, I will release two!
(っ˘ڡ˘ς)(っ˘ڡ˘ς)please send in any ideas that you may have for future chapters, the future of the story is prone to change! ⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 18: is it a bird? is it a plane? no. it’s a massive explosion
Summary:
and the world's most useless ancient power goes to...
Notes:
double update today, I have 2 short chapters coming in
(❀>◞౪◟<)゚(❀>◞౪◟<)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t good that the mermaids were growing stronger, especially while using a source from the Forest of Darkness. So Cale sort of understood why he was trekking through the harsh terrain of the dangerous forest with the Whale Beast Tribe siblings, On, Hong, and the Black Dragon.
Of course, that still didn’t mean Cale WANTED to be there, but he thought it would be a good opportunity for the Cat Tribe children to test their skills.
The group swiftly jumped over the wall separating the in-repair Harris Village and landed gracefully into the Forest of Darkness. Cale appreciated the fresh sting of forest air on his face. It felt natural to be there.
The redhead landed gracefully on the ground and heard the thumps of the Whale Beast people landing behind him. On and Hong jumped out of Cale’s arms in excitement and began exploring the different smells in the shrubbery.
‘Something isn’t right…’
“The mana is dark here.”
The Black Dragon absently nodded along to Cale’s words; they both smelled something familiar? It was hard to tell with all the different smells. Cale felt a little bit like a glorified sniffer dog.
“Red Dragon, do you smell that?”
“I do. It’s familiar, but I cannot tell what it is.”
The Black Dragon took a deep whiff of the air and turned towards the cats and whales. It was better to inform the people who didn’t know that the smell wasn’t anything dangerous.
“It is not a dangerous smell, just very old.”
Cale took out a map that he had written up the night before from his mana storage space. He used the information from Choi Han’s travels in the novel to create it.
He looked up towards Witira and Paseton, who were looking at him silently.
“I’ll take the lead.”
The forest wasn’t loud, but it sounded like the harmony of nature. The sounds of insects chirping away, even the roars of monsters in the distance, birds trilling, and even some other unidentifiable noises from monsters.
“Aren’t dangerous places usually quiet?”
Paseton avoided stepping on the ashes left behind by Cale who was vaporising the bushes in his way. The whales, as they were ocean-dwelling creatures, weren't used to the dirt and musk beneath their bare feet as they walked.
“That is only when there is a single ruler in the area.”
Cale replied to Paseton’s question. In the Forest of Darkness, there was no ruler, there was only the relationship between eating and getting eaten.
Cale reached his hand into his magic storage realm (he couldn’t bother to find a better name for it) and pulled out two pairs of comfortable and fully closed shoes.
“Put these on and be careful with your bare skin. There will be poison up ahead.”
“Got it.”
Cale thought it would be quite misfortunate if the whales had gotten infected with anything poisonous; this wasn’t their usual living space.
Witira looked towards the shoes with a weird look on her face before she slipped them on and hummed at the feeling.
“Dragon-nim, these are comfortable shoes; did you bring them along to use as protection?”
“Hm.”
Cale didn’t bother to answer such an obvious question. Witira already knew the answer. He knew there were strong monsters ahead.
Paat!
Paaat!
Cale glanced up with his eyes only; he had seen them coming. Witira flung her whip forward and stopped the tracks of the poisonous darts that had flown towards them.
“I will take care of them quietly, dragon-nim.”
Some monsters started to reveal themselves from among the trees and shrubs.
They looked really ugly.
“Are they mutated goblins?”
“Keeeeeeek!”
“Krrk Krrrkk!”
“No, they're not goblins. They’re Honta, from the Eastern continent. They are similar to goblins but a lot dumber, crueller, and more violent than their counterparts.”
“Hm, no wonder they looked so off.”
Witira hummed and calmly answered.
“I will take care of them.”
“No, leave it to the kittens.”
“...Excuse me?”
Witira was staring at Cale weirdly.
“I have trust that On and Hong are more than strong enough to deal with these monsters.”
On and Hong had stood in front of the group bravely, their chests puffing up at Cale’s praise.
“Nya! Let’s show them what we can do!”
“Meoowwww, we’re strong too, we’ve been practising.”
The day before, the kittens had been begging Cale to let them show off their skills for the pretty whales (Cale didn’t know they wanted to show him that they were super strong and capable, but he already knew they were strong and capable).
Cale summoned a two-layer shield for the whales and the Black Dragon; he needed to be present in case On and Hong needed his help. He didn’t want to send two cute little kittens to do his work for him without the proper safety.
Although Cale knew On and Hong was probably the safest in an environment where they could take care of a large concentrated group..
In an instant, a heavy, thick fog had covered everyone’s eyes, and Cale could feel the small presence of On jump swiftly into a tree to make rounds around the group of Honta.
It only took a couple of seconds for On to quickly gauge exactly how many Honta were present.
On quietly pounced down after making a round of fog and whispered what she had analysed to Hong.
“There are thirty-two Honta in the area, and they’re all within half a square metre of each other.”
“Heheh, I got this Noona.”
On clawed her way up a tree to observe her little brother closely, it was her duty to keep him safe.
It was Hong’s turn now, it hadn’t even been twenty seconds before the fog fell to the ground and Hong had begun to slink through and in between the legs of the fumbling Honta, who struggled to see where they were going.
Behind his trail around the foggy shrubs, Hong left a trail of threatening red in the area.
The white fog slowly tinged itself with a heavy red of poison.
Before long, the whole fog was a colour of a deep vibrant red, reminiscent of the red roses in the Henituse estate.
“Krrrrrtttt!!”
“Kaaacckkk krrkkk!”
The struggling sounds of the Honta's breathing graced Cale’s ears as he saw On and Hong return to each other’s side with a cute little nuzzle, before turning to look at Cale.
“Did we do well, nya!”
‘Vicious little kitties…’
“You both did very well, I’m very proud of both of you.”
Cale kneeled down to the both of them and reached out his hands to give them a proud scratch behind the ears.
Meowwwww
Nyaaaa
The shield behind Cale faded as the Black Dragon flew forward and began to praise his older siblings.
“This great and mighty dragon thinks the both of you are very great and mighty too!”
Witira and Paseton looked at each other before joining in on praising the cute little kittens, who stood there preening at the attention.
Cale was truthfully very surprised at the kitten’s power. It barely took the kittens over a minute to dispose of a quite large group of monsters.
He lifted his hands and used the Sound of the Wind to blow the red poisonous fog away from their direction.
The bodies of the monsters littered the floor of the forest. Some of them looked like they had fallen out of trees. All of them were foaming at the mouth.
Cale pursed his lips, if they were not dead now, they would die at any minute because of the poison.
‘...Vicious little kitties…’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale made a good choice by bringing the kittens with him.
Drip, drip.
On’s sharp claws were dripping with the blood of a small fox-like monster.
The Black Dragon, On, and Hong had killed over twenty of these fox monsters with ease.
‘They really are getting stronger with experience.’
On and Hong weren’t able to learn properly because they had to live in hiding because they ran away from their tribe. The Black Dragon naturally lacks experience after living in the confinement of prison his whole life.
Cale considered his abilities as a dragon, although his knowledge of mana was lacking for a dragon, the strength of his mana more than made up for it
His past knowledge as Kim Rok Soo definitely helped.
Cale petted the three children affectionately. He was proud of the progress they were making in the Forest of Darkness.
‘This smell…’
The Black Dragon and Cale had been noting that the weird, familiar smell was getting stronger the deeper they went into the forest. It was mildly concerning, but because the smell didn’t feel like anything dangerous, Cale didn’t bother doing anything about it.
Cale let the kittens go about the rest of their night. They were almost at the swamp, and it was decided they would rest one more night in the clearing of flowers.
It was a beautiful clearing, with flowers of both the Western and Eastern continents all growing together, and flourishing in unison… Cale couldn’t help but feel like he’s been here before.
Maybe it was that feeling of familiarity, but Cale knew it was a safe place to stay.
The booming colours of the flowers would be a nice sight to fall asleep to.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Witira flicked her whip, and the wave of monsters that were in front of Cale was swiftly cut in half and dealt with.
Paseton, the Black Dragon, and the kittens were quick to praise Witira for her destructive strength.
Cale clapped, impressed with the beauty and power of the Whale tribe before his eyes zoned into the swamp in the distance.
“Let us keep moving.”
The swamp was as wide as a huge lake, pitch black and murky. It was a fitting swamp for the Forest of Darkness.
“...I didn’t expect it to be so big.”
Witira let out a breath in awe but quickly held it in after taking a look around.
Cale understood why.
All the plants around the swamp were either black or brown, they weren’t dying though, they seemed to be thriving.
“It must be poison..”
Cale nodded at Witira’s analysis and watched her adjust the mask on her face.
Everyone was wearing masks and had completely covered up and bare skin that was showing. It was dangerous to be around the poison here.
Paseton anxiously fixed the mask on his face, as he turned around.
“...Hong?”
The red kitten pranced past him, and took one look back, before dashing quickly into the swamp region after seeing Cale nod back.
Witira reached out her hand to grab him and stop him from running into the poison area but it was too late.
“Hong!”
Hong wasn’t wearing any protection gear, and Witira gaped as Hong started stuffing his face with a large black plant.
Cale chuckled as he stepped forward.
“How is it?”
“It’s just a paralysing poison, but it tastes great!”
Cale smiled, before sternly telling him to slow down or he might get a stomach ache.
The redhead sassily turned around from his place next to Hong and commented to the Whale siblings, still staring at him with blank faces.
“Are you not coming?”
Cale had to admit the expressions of the whale siblings were quite funny, but he held in his laughter, On and the Black Dragon didn’t bother to.
“Hahahahahaha, you should see your faces, my brother is not stupid!”
“Kekekekeke, this great and mighty dragon finds these whales to be funny!”
Cale snorted quietly.
“Paseton.”
“...Yes?”
Paseton was standing there with a stiff posture, silently enduring On and the Black Dragon’s laughter.
“Looks like someone was here recently, doesn’t it?”
There were marks on the group and tons of faint footprints. No monsters came to this area because of the poison, so there was only one explanation.
“I will investigate it.”
Paseton immediately took the chance to escape the giggling children and went to peer closer at the marks on the ground.
Cale felt something tug on his pant leg.
“I want to try drinking the swamp too.”
Hong seemed really excited, his mouth was covered in black residue and he was trying to rub onto Cale’s leg to look cute.
“Wait for now.”
Cale could tell something was off about this swamp, he continued to peer a little closer at the still, black surface of the water.
Unknowingly, Witira watched as both Cale and the Black Dragon tilted their heads this way and back simultaneously at the black lake like they were trying to make some sort of sense of it.
Witira found it incredibly funny.
“Hehe.”
Cale and the Black Dragon turned around to look at her.
“What?”
They both said so in unison.
Witira was reminded that both of these powerful creatures were dragons in an instant.
“...Nothing, don't worry.”
Cale shook his head and turned back towards the water. There was mana in there, he could feel it.
“Red Dragon, this is a familiar mana…”
Cale and the Black Dragon could sense it immediately, they had felt that type of mana in each other.
“It is a dragon’s mana.”
“There is a dead dragon’s mana in the swamp.”
This was how the mermaids got stronger.
There was a dragon corpse in the swamp.
The Black Dragon and Cale had discussed with each other, pushing forward different theories on why the mana hadn’t disappeared.
They had both come to the conclusion that the swamp was dominating the mana, and preventing it from leaving.
The swamp was able to ‘dominate’ the mana because there was an ancient power inside the water too.
“Haha, you are very smart.”
“Correct. I am smart.”
The group eyed the mischievously smirking dragons with caution. They didn’t have much experience with dragons, but they knew the mischief of such powerful beings probably didn’t mean any good.
“I guess I can’t eat the swamp water?”
Hong seemed to wilt as he lost his appetite after hearing ‘dragon corpse’. Cale could see the red kitten sulking over to apologise to Cale and the Black Dragon.
“Sorry. I thought it would be delicious.”
“I do not care.”
Cale responded with a curious expression. The Black Dragon opened his mouth to explain to the red kitten.
“The thing inside the swamp is different to me and the weak dragon. We are not related.”
Cale hummed, dragons didn’t seem to care about their ‘tribe’ in a familial way. He and the Black Dragon obviously had a different case with each other though.
The redhead was debating how to go about this dilemma in front of him.
“It’s simple.”
His voice was calm, Witira turned her attention to him and Cale walked to the edge of the swamp while smiling.
“First, take as much of the swamp water as you need.”
Cale turned towards Witira.
“And then we make another deal.”
“...Deal?”
Cale started to smile slyly. He didn’t originally plan on doing this but… the situation changed a little.
‘A pool of dead mana is dangerous, even for a dragon.’
There was no reason to keep something around that was helpful to the enemy while dangerous to himself.
There were ALSO two benefits that Cale wouldn’t mind having.
The bones of the dead dragon.
Another ancient power.
Cale was a little greedy for ancient powers… they were incredibly rare, and Cale was able to collect them.
Was he really a dragon if he didn’t want things that were rare and powerful?
Witira agreed to another deal, and Cale agreed to take care of it for them.
Cale pointed to the swamp like a kid pointing his parents to the candy aisle in a store.
“I’ll just destroy it.”
“...What?”
Witira found herself a handful of paces back from the lake, huddling under a shield that young master Cale had provided the group.
Paseton was looking between Witira and Cale with obvious confusion, wondering what sort of deal his big sister had made with the dragon. The whale was holding a bottle of the poisonous swamp water in his hands with caution, scared to touch it, but scared to let go.
On and Hong pawed at the shield, excited to see what the two dragons would do to the swamp.
The Black Dragon was looking at Cale curiously.
“What do you plan to–.”
The Black Dragon saw that Cale was holding two magic bombs which he had taken from his magic storage realm.
“I was debating where to use these, but I guess an opportunity has shown up.”
Cale held out one of the magic bombs to the other dragon.
“Want to do it with me?”
“Why are you asking such an obvious question?”
The dragons grinned at each other viciously.
The both of them began to lift themselves into the air, and a gust of wind started to run wild around them.
The power of their combined forces of mana disturbed the peace of the high altitude.
Multiple layers of shields began to form around the whales and kittens.
Paseton and Witira looked up at the powerful energy radiating from the pair of dragons.
‘Dragons have completely different personalities to us whales. Rather than loving peace, I suppose it is true for dragons to prefer dominating using destruction…’
Whooshh-!
Cale felt the thrill of being up high in the air. He supposed it was understandable why the Black dragon preferred to always fly.
Cale’s eyes returned to their slit pupils as the mana in the black swamp and the electric air around them fluctuated aggressively.
For the first time in a while, Cale let loose his draconic aura and felt the combined forces of him and the Black Dragon set off the mana bombs.
The group waiting on the ground had pale expressions except for On and Hong who were jumping up and down in excitement.
Cale recalled a passage from the novel about an average dragon’s strength.
[The reason the Whale Tribe was said to be able to survive against a dragon was simply because they would manage to survive without dying. There was nothing the dragon could not kill if it wanted to do so. You just needed to look at a dragon’s strength to see why the dragons say that they are above all else.]
Boooom!
Booooooom!
Booooooooom! Ksssssssshhhhhhhh!
The destructive force was incredible, and Cale observed the strands of black and red mana crashing against each other like thunder as they gathered around the dragons.
Cale didn’t bother using his full power, he didn’t want to destroy half the Forest of Darkness.
The Black Dragon, however, heaved slightly, the young dragon had used as much of his mana as he knew was safe. It was the expected strength of a dragon who had not undergone his first growth phase.
But Cale was impressed nevertheless.
He was proud.
A four-year-old dragon that used to be tortured.
That same dragon was not here anymore.
[A dragon does not need to dominate things because its existence itself is a symbol of dominance.]
Cale felt a genuine smile dawn his face.
The Forest of Darkness started to cry, and the sounds of terrified monsters screaming blessed his ears like the morning song of birds.
The monsters that had not feared the presence of two dragons earlier were all so scared they were screaming at the top of their lungs.
“So loud.”
Cale looked beside him at the Black Dragon. They were both still hanging airborne in the air leisurely like they hadn’t just blown up a massive swamp.
The black fluid of the swamp had not even gotten the chance to shoot up into the sky at the force of the two dragons. The swamp had immediately vapourised into the sky and faded into dust, which had slowly begun to settle back onto the clearing like volcanic ash.
The layers of shields that Cale had provided the other members of the group had held strong, and only one layer broke.
Cale gently coaxed the huffing Black Dragon back down to the secure ground, the dragon seemed satisfied with the destruction the two had caused.
With the Black Dragon held securely in his arms, Cale had let his feet touch the ground again and could see Witira getting back up while holding onto a tree trunk. Paseton was still knocked over onto the floor.
There was a deep fear in both their eyes.
But the forest was not harmed, and only the swamp had literally been obliterated. It was an amazing feat of magic control. That was why the whale tribe could not rid themselves of the fear in their eyes.
The Black Dragon was looking at him, with a satisfied, hazy look on his face. Cale had agreed it was nice to release a massive explosion and destroy something every once in a while.
Maybe they should make it a Sunday thing…
Cale spoke to the tiny dragon in his arms.
“Good work. You did really well.”
Cale’s warm gaze made the Black Dragon start to smile.
“So refreshing.”
“Haha, indeed.”
Cale didn’t bother to notice the expressions of Witira and Paseton going stoic. 🗿🗿
Cale let the Black Dragon down onto the floor and into the excited chatters of the kittens.
He had an ancient power to earn.
…
The redhead wouldn’t lie to himself…
It was a pretty useless ancient power for a dragon.
Notes:
please let me know any story line advice you have!
ꉂ (´∀`)ʱªʱªʱªI owe it to everyone reading and supporting me! So I should listen to what everyone has to say!
♒((⇀‸↼))♒Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 19: joyful dragon
Summary:
...Raon?
.
.
.
.
Notes:
AAAAAA 10 000 HITS and over 700 kudos???
you all are spoiling me!
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
.
.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale felt as though he had somehow failed in his plans to become a slacker.
How did he end up like this?
After destroying the swamp, he sent the Whale Tribe siblings back to the sea and discovered that Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock returned early from their endeavour to the Break Kingdom. Cale didn’t want to think about how crazy they fucked shit up there.
No one cared about what Cale thought though, evidently when Alberu Crossman had told him about how much of a ruckus the trio had caused in the Kingdom.
Cale pushed it to the back of his mind though, and left it to be ignored like all of Cale’s other problems.
He would rather focus on the cool sea breeze when it snapped past his face.
The redhead was on a boat to the Whipper Kingdom; he needed to buy something.
With him were Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn.
The kittens, On and Hong, were shaking because they were on the water, yet they were determined to come with Cale on this trip.
Hans, who was cooing over everything the kittens did.
Finally, Vice Captain Hilsman, who looked like he was halfway to vomiting and crying over the side of the boat.
Beacrox was giving Hilsman a fat side-eye, with the ten Wolf children giving Hilsman the same look.
It was a good choice to let Beacrox take care of the Wolf children.
- I like the smell of the ocean.
Cale hummed. The Black Dragon had forced himself to come along naturally. He was looking forward to this trip so he could get his hands on the Magic Tower.
- Reddie, do not smile like that. You look like you are going to scam someone again.
Cale’s smile fell quickly off his face.
- I’m not scamming anybody. I’m abiding by human rules and I’m getting what I want from them.
- Sure.
Nightfall on the ocean was truly beautiful. When he was Kim Rok Soo, he had never seen a sight like this before. The full moon lit up the deck of the large boat. Cale was waiting out here to meet someone.
“Red Dragon.”
The Black Dragon appeared and approached Cale. He didn’t need to be invisible because there was no one else out on the deck.
“What?”
“I was just wondering…”
The Black Dragon had a complicated look on his face like he had a lot on his mind….
No. He actually looked very suspicious, as he eyed Cale up and down.
“...Is the name you are thinking of a random word?”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
The Black Dragon looked very concerned.
“I feel like you will pick something like Black, or Dragon.”
“Oh. Your name…? Is a name like that not very good?”
Cale had a serious expression on his face. The Black Dragon hadn’t seen Cale look this serious for a while now.
The young dragon’s eyes started to shake as he quickly replied to Cale.
“Not at all! I am fine with anything! I will accept any name you give me, do not worry!”
The Black Dragon’s wings were fluttering, and his tail curled a little as he tried to appeal to Cale.
Cale found humour in his little joke and relaxed his face like he was never that serious in the first place.
“Then I am glad.”
He leisurely tacked on.
“Raon, On and Hong would’ve been sad if they heard what you said.”
…
“...Reddie. What did you just say?”
Cale had in fact given a lot of thought to naming the Black Dragon. A name was a valuable and special thing you could give to someone.
For Kim Rok Soo, who had been left with nothing since he was very young, he knew that a name was given to you by someone extremely important in your life.
It was the only thing you had ever since you were born.
“Your first name is Raon.”
It meant joyful in pure Korean.
“And your last name is Miru.”
Miru. Pure Korean for Dragon.
Raon Miru.
Joyful Dragon.
It was an odd name. But Cale came up with it with his deepest sincerity.
He was a little worried that Choi Han might recognise it, but Cale figured he could make up some random excuse.
“I came up with this name in the hopes that you will be happy and live a joyful life.”
“...What does it mean?”
The Black Dragon looked towards Cale for an answer.
Cale, who had a gentle look on his face, pointed towards the Black Dragon with his index finger.
“You.”
The Black Dragon started at Cale’s hand.
“It is you. They are words just for you and only you.”
“...Only me?”
“Yes.”
Cale smiled as he patted the dragon’s head.
“Since you are a great and mighty dragon.”
“...only me……”
The Black Dragon mumbled to himself and was quiet for a bit. Hovering next to Cale, they admired the full moon glittering over the calm ocean waves for what felt like a long time.
“...I guess it is useful. I will accept and use this name, as a pact between two dragons.”
“Sure, Raon.”
The dragon shot up into the air, the corners of his mouth twitching.
“I am the great and mighty Raon Miru!”
“Yes, Raon.”
“Right. I am Raon.”
Cale’s empty chest warmed at the sight of such a happy dragon. He was happy that Raon liked his name.
The Black Dragon had received a full name worthy of himself, and he had something else to hold onto other than his body. The light of the full moon highlighted the now pale scars that littered the black scales of the dragon.
The moon and the stars seemed to call out Raon Miru’s name. There was another night that felt exactly like this one…
It was a familiar feeling.
Raon remembered the cool touch of another dragon’s hands that lifted him off the coarse mat of dirty hay. He reminisced about the calm voice that made him relax for the first time in the short four years of his life.
The feeling of being released from his torture when the chains were cut.
He was given the blessing of a gentle touch and a warm smile.
Raon felt the years worth of old blood wash off his scales and seal his open wounds.
The taste of something that wasn’t stale or mouldy running down his throat leaving behind a warmth of healing.
His first taste of steak.
Raon’s first night sleeping in a warm and soft bed.
And now, this beautiful full moon’s night, when Raon Miru finally received his name from a weak, but strong Red Dragon.
“...Thank you, Cale.”
“...What?”
Cale turned towards Raon with surprise, but the dragon was already back to his usual self.
“Reddie, how is it that you cannot understand the first time?”
“Haha, why don’t you say it once more?”
Cale laughed as he tried to pat Raon’s head. Raon gently headbutted his palm and strongly objected.
“No! I really, truly, absolutely will not!”
“Hahahahahaha-”
Cale was smiling to himself as he petted Raon. It was good that the little dragon was finally gaining weight.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
A small and skinny creature slunk through the undergrowth of the forest alongside a path.
He could feel the strong presence of another dragon inside the carriage, among a few other strong presences.
Why was this weird dragon hanging around humans?
Dragons should hate humans!
The Black Dragon kept tailing the carriage, maybe in hopes that he would finally understand why the Red Dragon would surround himself with weak humans.
The Black Dragon wasn’t thinking too well when he left a large boar just outside the campsite of the group of humans.
Maybe he just wanted the Red Dragon to notice and react to the others following him, or maybe because the Red Dragon would take the offering and give it to the humans around him.
The Black Dragon absentmindedly gnawed on an animal bone as he watched the Red Dragon share a meal with the humans.
‘So weird…’
Over the next couple of days, the Black Dragon would watch, whom he now knew as Cale Henituse, interact with many different humans. He watched the way these humans had treated the Red Dragon and couldn’t help the recurring thought.
‘Why couldn’t I be treated like that? Humans are bad! Why are they respecting this Red dragon? Humans have no respect.’
…
The Black Dragon was smart; he was smart enough to understand that not all humans were the same.
Like how the Black Dragon knew, not all dragons were the same.
The Red Dragon was clearly a lot different from the Black Dragon, as the Red one would willingly spend his time around such weak humans.
The Black Dragon wouldn’t mind spending his time around good humans if he was near this strange Red Dragon.
The scars on the scales of the Black Dragon twitched. They were irritating, and he knew they would most likely not even disappear.
But the dragon didn’t care about that.
If anything, he was proud of his scars.
Because they showed that he endured.
And he was saved.
They were a memory of that sad, pitiful dragon in that dank cave.
They were a symbol that he had been saved.
Raon knew his scars were a symbol of himself, and that I would be disrespecting his great mightiness if he hid them.
He was Raon Miru!
And Raon Miru would never hide who he was!
Raon Miru is a great and mighty dragon!
Raon Miru loved.
…
And Raon Miru was loved back.
Notes:
what kind of interactions do you want to happen between Raon and Cale?
(´._.`).。oஇ()Please let me know!
ꉂ (´∀`)ʱªʱªʱª
I have about maybe 20 prewritten chapters ahead right now.
I'm going to do another special chapter for CH.31
(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ
Let me know what you all want to see in the far future!
.
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 20: cale and choi han evict archie and toonka from life.
Summary:
maybe their free trial ended?
Notes:
OMG 900 KUDOS!!?!?!?!
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノI'm so thankful everybody! Thank you all so much for enjoying my story!!!
(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱI will continue to work hard and provide more chapters!
ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale scrunched his face at the burst of water vapour that dampened his body.
Tap tap tap.
The sound of bare footsteps gently reached Cale’s ears.
‘What a strong pressure.’
- We dragons are much more beautiful and glorious!
Cale hummed and patted Raon’s head, the dragon hadn’t wanted to let go of Cale for a while.
‘This one is completely stiff.’
Choi Han, who had leaped out of his bed and bounded towards the strong presence thinking it was a threat, was still pitifully in his sleeping wear.
Cale followed Choi Han’s gaze and observed the three people before him. The future Whale Queen, Witira; was the same as usual.
The Killer Whale with white hair. He was recognised as Archie, the prominent scar across his face practically yelled out his identity. He was the greatest warrior of the Whale Tribe. He also had a horrible personality, but his loyalty was quite strong.
“It has been a while since I’ve come down to the southern ocean.’
The aged, yet royal voice made Choi Han turn his attention. Shickler, the Whale kind, had a gentle smile on his face.
“The south is much warmer, isn’t it?”
Shickler’s pupils started to cloud. This Red Dragon was just as Witira described.
His daughter had told him that Cale was a strange dragon with an unbelievably powerful mana reserve, but tended to do things physically instead of using his magic to do it for him.
He was strange because the Red Dragon actually had a very weak physical constitution, and he did not have the lean, powerful muscles that were typical of a dragon’s human form.
Shickler considered his chances of winning should he ever fight this dragon, they were still very low. But the Whale King knew he wouldn’t have to worry about fighting such a majestic being.
The Whale King was here to thank the Red Dragon, both for saving his son and for helping their battle against the mermaids.
“The south is good as well. Thank you for saving my son. I came with my daughter because I wanted to personally thank you.”
“No need for such thanks. I just did what I needed to do.”
Cale smiled graciously as he reached his hand out respectfully. What would be the point of having a long discussion so late into the night?
“Since we are both busy people, shall we get right to the point?”
“Sure. But you see…”
Shickler let out a quiet sigh, and Cale mirrored him before reaching his hand out.
“Choi Han.”
Tap.
Cale put his hand on the swordmaster's shoulder.
Shickler had his hand on the killer whale next to him.
“Archie.”
For some reason, Archie and Choi Han were eyeballing each other. Why did they have beef? They literally just met each other.
Cale put a little bit of force behind the hand on Choi Han’s shoulder, and Choi Han turned his black pupils towards him.
“What is it?”
“...Cale-nim.”
Choi Han bit down his words. At that moment, Cale felt the disrespectful eyes of an inferior being giving him a look.
- That Whale checked you out from head to toe! How dare he!
In some ways, Archie was worse than Toonka. Archie was the type of character who was on the good side, but still someone troublesome.
‘Mm.’
Cale held back a groan. Archie was looking at him with vicious eyes, this stupid punk.
Cale assumed Archie was looking at him like that because he made Shickler personally come to meet me.
Archie looked like he didn’t know Cale was a dragon, and the redhead absently wondered why no one told him or how he didn’t notice himself.
Then again, Archie didn’t care that Cale saved Paseton, nor that he helped the Whales with the mermaids.
Shickler could see the cold look Cale had given Archie and urgently glared at the killer whale.
Archie never seemed to listen to his words.
Does Archie ever listen? No, he does not. Might as well cut off his ears because the killer whale certainly doesn’t use them!
Cale had to admit, it would be incredibly satisfying to put a troublesome character down and make him listen to Cale in fear.
So Cale wasted no haste and let loose a slight amount of his Dragon Fear to watch Archie squirm uncomfortably (uhhh, Cale? That’s a bit scary….).
A strong aura quickly slammed into the people on the deck of the boat like a freight train.
- Uhhh! Reddie? That was a lot of Dragon’s Fear… Are you sure you mean to let go that much?
No. Cale did not mean to let go of that much, he swore he only meant to release it a little bit.
‘Wait… this power.’
Cale felt something else other than his Dragon’s Fear leave his confines, was it that ancient power?
The Dominating Aura which he had gained from the black swamp, did it strengthen his Dragon’s Fear?
‘Huh, I thought it was useless…’
Cale looked up from his thoughts and saw the state of the people around him.
Choi Han had stiffened up even more than he had before, standing ramrod straight as his eyes were on Cale only.
Witira had put her hands behind her back and attempted to nonchalantly whistle even though she didn’t know how to whistle (it seemed like Witira forgot to tell Archie that Cale was a dragon).
Shickler seemed like he was slightly tense, as he started to shoot daggers towards Archie for his disrespect.
Cale felt a little amused.
“Who are you?”
Since he had accidentally let loose a little too much, might as well squash him good,
Cale continued to stare Archie down right in the eyes as he slowly moved forward.
Creaaak. Creak.
The wooden planks on the deck creaked with every step Cale took forward.
“Just who do you think you are.”
Cale stopped exactly half a step towards Archie and asked bluntly.
“That you dare to stare at me like this?”
Archie could not speak. He was a little bit taller than Cale, but it felt like Cale was looking down on him. Now that Cale had let loose a bit of his Dragon’s Fear, Archie could tell that Cale was incredibly strong, and could kill Archie with a single hand.
‘This guy’s a dragon!’
Cale could see that Archie had fully surrendered albeit with a little prideful hesitation.
The killer whale knew he could not ever beat a dragon.
“If you can’t even answer that question. Then don’t get caught staring like that.”
Cale stopped pushing his Dragon’s Fear when Archie’s foot took a step backward.
‘Hahaha, suckerr, serves this punk right!’
“Isn’t that right, your majesty?”
“...Indeed.”
Shickler grabbed onto Archie’s shoulder with a very strong grip, the killer whale would definitely get a long lecture later.
“Apologise and introduce yourself.”
Cale thought about how Shickler had gained the loyalty of the troublemaker Archie.
He beat him up. Shickler beat Archie up so badly that the whole ocean seemed to fill with the dust made from Shickler beating the shit out of Archie.
Shickler beat Archie down to a pulp while saying that a beating was the best medicine for a troublemaker.
“...I apologise.”
Cale thought that troublemakers getting what they deserved was a very satisfying feeling.
“My name is Archie.”
“Alright. I am Cale Henituse.”
He heard the snickering of Raon’s voice in his head.
- Kekekeke. You showed him how great and mighty dragons are! Good job! Very good job!
“Young master Cale.”
“Long time no see. The package?”
Witira found comfort that Cale was still the same.
Cale studied his three items carefully.
It was the Dragon’s dead mana contained inside the tightly sealed bottle. Dead mana was extremely potent for someone who did not have the darkness attribute.
That was why Shickler was curious as to why a dragon needed such a thing.
“Why do you need this dead mana, dragon-nim? I don’t see how it would be useful other than study for you.”
Cale smiled mischievously.
“Who knows.”
All Cale needed was this small amount, he put all the items into his magic storage space.
The Red Dragon pursed his lips, there was something important that he had to ask the Whale King Shickler. Cale knew that the Whale was extremely old, maybe hundreds of years old, so he must be knowledgeable.
“I have one more thing to ask, your Highness.”
“Please, go ahead, Dragon-nim. You have saved my son and assisted our battle, it is the least we can do to answer.”
Shickler and Cale bowed their heads slightly to each other. It was a huge sign of respect, from both a prideful and powerful dragon and the strong Whale King.
Cale considered how he would word his question, before deciding he would go about it as he always did.
“Do you know any other dragons? Have you seen any recently?”
Shickler looked surprised at Cale’s question, complicated emotions running through his eyes. The Whale King was pondering Cale’s question, before straightening and telling Cale what he knew.
“I heard from my elders and predecessors that they had seen dragons from both the Western and Eastern Continents regularly... However, in the past couple of centuries, they have been getting rarer to see.”
Cale tilted his head and asked.
“So do you know the location of any dragon for sure?”
Shickler had a sympathetic expression on his face.
“Not for the past couple of decades, Dragon-nim. You are the first in a long, long time. I’m sorry I couldn’t have been much help.”
Cale was disappointed, he didn’t know that dragons were THAT rare… He’ll just have to try harder to find a dragon.
“Do not worry, Shickler-nim. I’m sure I will find what I’m looking for. I wish for your health and victory.”
Shickler looked joyous at Cale’s words, and Witira and Archie shared a hopeful glance before returning to their stoic professional looks.
They had just received a blessing from a dragon.
Shickler and Cale quickly finished up their discussions and bid goodbye to each other. Cale was exhausted from staying up reading documents all night to find even the hint of a dragon’s scale.
The Red Dragon needed to find another one of his kind to find out what was going on with his body…
…
“Choi Han, what are you doing?”
“...Ah nothing.”
Choi Han was shocked when Cale called out to him and shook his head with vigour. Cale walked past Choi Han, who was standing with a stupid expression on his face for a while, and headed back into the safety of the ship.
“I’m going to sleep.”
The Black Dragon who was following after Cale, abruptly stopped and turned to face Choi Han.
“I am Raon Miru, the handsome, beautiful, great, and mighty existence! Remember that, strong Choi Han!”
Choi Han stared at the excited dragon before looking at Cale’s back, who was his usual self.
“...I need to get stronger as well.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“I like Raon, it is cool. But I think Ra-Hong would be nice too.”
Hong seemed to be contemplating Raon’s new name with a serious expression on his face. In contrast, his sister On was hopping around Raon happily.
“Raon Miru! Our youngest’s name is so good! It is the best!”
Cale paid no mind to the children’s antics, as he stretched out in the sun through the window of his room.
Raon continued to shout at random people he would see on the ship.
“Hey, Wolfie! I am Raon Miru! Hey, mage! I am Raon Miru!
Choi Han!”
“I know your name already.”
Raon was so much that even the nice Choi Han was answering like this. Currently, Raon, the kittens, Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn are in Cale’s room. Raon approached Choi Han.
“If you know it, say it.”
“Sure, Raon.”
Raon burst out into childish giddy giggles. Choi Han turned towards Cale.
“Miru. How did you come up with that last name?”
Cale subtly side-eyed Choi Han. He understood the odd expression on Choi Han’s face. Although Choi Han didn’t seem to know the pure Korean, ‘Raon,’ he seemed to know, ‘Miru.’
Cale mentally rubbed his hands together, some fake villain laughing echoing through his mind, ready to pull together some poor excuse on why he chose Raon’s name.
“Something I made up?”
“Made up?”
“Yes. I suddenly thought of that word when I looked at Raon. It just popped into my head. It was an incredibly interesting experience.”
Cale slowly began to eat the plate of grapes beside him, one by one. As calmly as possible, Cale made eye contact with Choi Han, making sure to control his expression to look as clueless and as dumb as possible.
“Why do you ask?”
“Nothing... It was just interesting.”
Choi Han’s gaze looked far away.
“Raon Miru. It is a cool name.”
Raon pretended not to hear Choi Han’s words, but everyone could clearly see his wing fluttering with joy. Maybe the loop-de-loops Raon was flying in the air also made it obvious.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
‘Wow.’
Cale knew Toonka was one insane son of a bitch, but when Cale laid his bare eyes on the destruction in the Whipper Kingdom, it really hit him properly.
The Magic Tower was destroyed, but it seemed Toonka had at least listened to Cale a little bit, because it still looked like it was in a good enough condition.
“That non-mage faction was wilder than I had expected.”
Billos started to frown as he described the events of the Civil War. Cale silently listened to Billos detail the fearsome nature of Toonka and his army.
Cale absentmindedly expressed sympathy for Billos, who had to witness Toonka’s brutal nature firsthand.
“Mm. It must have been very cruel.”
Billos’ words went in one ear and out the other, this guy was a certified yapper.
Even Raon agreed.
- Red Dragon, this guy is really chatty. He’s sucking up to you.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale watched the backs of Hans and Billos enter the tent with Toonka’s advisors and chiefs, it really was amazing to have people do Cale’s jobs for him.
Now Cale was surrounded by only Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the Black Dragon.
It was peaceful times now…
Riiippp!
The tent entrance tore open.
“I smell it! The smell of strong people! Muahahahahahha! This is perfect! I was so bored!”
A large man covered in blood revealed himself.
“Sigh.”
Cale sighed.
It was Toonka, looking like he was straight out of a cheap American horror movie. As usual, Toonka was looking at Cale’s specific location.
“It’s you!”
Toonka was eyeballing all three of Cale, Choi Han, and Rosalyn.
“You all smell strong too! But you still seem to be the strongest! I can’t relax while smelling this type of scent!”
Choi Han asked in a very low voice next to Cale’s ear.
“Is he Toonka?”
“Oh, you recognised him right away.”
Cale answered Choi Han’s question without thinking, and Toonka pointed a rude finger into Cale’s face.
“I remember you! You are a great warrior, we should battle again!”
Choi Han looked at Cale in confusion, when did the young master fight this weird guy?
Toonka paused for a second, somehow considering something with what little brain he had, and pointed towards Choi Han too.
“You should fight me too, aren’t your hands itching too?
Someone like Tookna really never seemed to change. Cale also didn’t want to fight Toonka again in front of everybody, it would give away his identity…
“Not now, Toonka. I’m actually very shy, I don’t like to fight in front of people.”
You know. Whatever gets this punk to leave him be.
Cale expected Choi Han to naturally decline, his personality was not one where he would fight for no reason. So he would not fight with someone he just met.
“Sure.”
‘What?’
Raon’s voice echoed in Cale’s head.
- Just as I expected. I, the great and mighty Raon, am smart!
Choi Han glared at Toonka’s ugly mug, and Toonka licked his lips at Choi Han’s glare.
“Kekeke, yes, I like this type of gaze.”
Choi Han laid his hand on the hilt of his blade. His eyes seemed to slice Toonka in half.
Shiiiingg-
The metal of the blade shone in the afternoon sunlight.
But it was at that moment.
Squeeze.
There was a strong grip on his shoulder, and Choi Han suddenly felt chills run up and down his spine.
It was an aura of absolute power that demanded fear.
The same pressure that one would face when stumbling upon a fearsome beast. Choi Han felt a drop of sweat trail down his temple and drip against the floor.
Tink!
Toonka had frozen in his place, evidently finding it hard to bring himself to move. His finger was still pointing right at Choi Han’s face.
A quiet yet blank voice tickled the edge of Choi Han’s ear.
“Choi Han.”
Cale was looking at him. It wasn’t a blame or a command, but the gaze of this dragon was meaningful. Choi Han subconsciously let go of the blade.
Click.
The blade fell back into the scabbard.
“Are you trying to fight right now?”
The Dragon’s Fear surrounding Cale’s entire body right now was practically bass-boosted by the Dominating Aura that he had taken from the black swamp.
Cale walked past Choi Han and stood in front of Toonka.
He wrinkled his nose at the stench of blood.
“Toonka.”
Cale studied the still form of Toonka, who looked to be getting even more excited at Cale’s show of power.
“Long time no see.”
Toonka was staring at Cale intensely, he was thinking that the dragon truly was extremely powerful…
Cale had a calm smile on his face as he considered Toonka for a second. He opened his mouth to ask.
“Do you want to fight?”
Cale didn’t wait for Toonka to slowly form his response.
“Choi Han.”
“...Yes sir.”
Choi Han couldn’t help but nod when addressed by this powerful dragon.
“Fight him if you want.”
Choi Han understood quickly what Cale wanted him to do. He knew Cale-nim was a smart person, so Choi Han put two and two together and formulated that Cale-nim must want Choi Han to show Toonka that even someone inferior to a dragon was more than able to beat the living shit out of a barbarian.
In actuality, it was partially because Cale didn’t want to reveal his strength to the foreign people, and mainly because he felt too lazy.
‘The warm sun made me tired…’
Cale watched Choi Han straighten up and look back at him like Cale had given him an important duty.
“I will definitely win.”
Choi Han’s hand returned to his blade and scabbard, and his tightly clenched fist let him feel a stronger desire than before. Cale turned his gaze back toward Toonka, who had a smile grow slowly on his face. Toonka let out a loud burst of laughter.
“Muahahahahahahahahahaha! Let’s fight! Great! Very Good!”
Raon and Cale both simultaneously scoffed at Toonka as they spoke to each other.
- He’s crazy for a beating. What an idiot. Our side is much stronger!
- It is only obvious. Toonka is going to get beaten to a pulp.
Unfortunately for Toonka, Choi Han was not the type to go easy in a fight. Cale looked towards Toonka, who he felt was winding up like those children's toys in those fast food meals.
“Kekekekekeke! No need to hold back.”
Choi Han started to smile at Toonka’s words, it wasn’t like one of Choi Han’s regular pure and innocent smiles at all.
It satisfied Cale as he gestured towards Toonka.
“Bob.”
Toonka stopped laughing at the name of his alias, from two months ago, making an appearance. Cale spared a glance to Toonka’s subordinates who were slowly approaching the chief’s tents. Cale turned back to Toonka and started to speak.
“Set it up.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Pow! Pow!
Boom!
Booooooom!
“Ugh!”
The arena was silent except for the loud crashing of Toonka’s large body being trashed around the circle.
Nobody could talk, but Raon as usual always had something to say.
- He’s being beaten to a pulp!
- You’re right, Choi Han is fighting without holding back right now.
“Ugh! You bastard!”
Toonka actually moved very swiftly for someone his size, and he mud-rushed Choi Han and threw a forceful punch.
Pang.
It made a cute noise as Choi Han stopped Toonka’s massive fist with his palm.
Choi Han closed his fingers around Toonka’s fist and tugged Toonka forward to bash his knee into his stomach.
The force of the hit made Toonka fly upwards, and the barbarian felt spittle mixed with blood leave his mouth.
“Cough!”
Toonka spun in the air and landed on the ground safely, holding his stomach while gritting his teeth.
Despite his pain, it was obvious that Toonka was still smiling widely.
“Great! This strength! A battle of st- ugh!”
“You talk too much.”
Choi Han had swiftly rushed Toonka while he was in the middle of talking, and aimed a painful punch to his sternum.
Toonka had raised his arms to block Choi Han’s attack, but the force of the attack still flung Toonka into the air.
“Ugh! Kahahahaha!”
Toonka twisted his body in the air, aiming to rid Choi Han with a lot of force from above.
Choi Han moved out of the way at the last second and grabbed the back of Toonka’s blood-soaked clothes before flinging him away.
Toonka hit and rolled against the dusty floor of the arena. His back skidding against the floor uncontrollably, before Toonka hit the edge of the arena, he righted himself enough to use the wall of the arena to bounce up and push himself back toward Choi Han.
Choi Han didn’t even need to try and counter Toonka’s attack and simply held out his fist for the barbarian’s face to fly into.
Crrk!
Toonka’s bloody and swollen face just kept laughing though, and without fail, he came back at Choi Han for more.
Toonka tried to grip Choi Han’s legs to grapple him down.
Choi Han flipped the two over and slammed Toonka into the ground.
Toonka tried to grip Choi Han’s hair.
Choi Han twisted his arm.
“Hehe…hehe. I will not fall!”
Toonka threw a punch at Choi Han.
Choi Han spun out of the way and landed a heavy elbow on Toonka’s nose.
Toonka tried to blind Choi Han with a handful of dust.
Choi Han poked his fingers into Toonka’s eyes.
Cale zoned out into the sky, he could still hear the faint sounds of a punching bag getting hit…
Toonka lunged at Choi Han’s midsection, hoping to tackle him down.
Choi Han knee’d his face.
Toonka tried to grab Choi Han’s cloak and keep him still.
Choi Han flipped Toonka’s shirt over his eyes and kicked the back of his legs to get Toonka to fall.
“Dragon… hm. Young master Cale, shouldn’t we stop Choi Han?”
Cale curtly responded to Rosalyn.
“This is a Warrior’s Ritual. It won’t end until one of the warriors stops.”
Choi Han slammed Toonka into the dust by swinging around his right leg with both his hands like Choi Han was participating in an Olympic sport.
Cale didn’t notice the high-ranking warriors looking at him after he spoke. He looked back down into the arena and watched Choi Han brutalize Toonka.
“Hehe, you are a real strong bastard, Spit!”
Toonka spit a bit of blood onto the floor beneath him. Choi Han was looking at his blood-soaked body in disgust, it seemed he had finally realised that Toonka was one crazy son of a bitch.
Toonka was still smiling even though he had experienced
[101 ways to get the shit beat out of you! Brought to you by Choi Han!]
‘That is why he is such a crazy bastard.’
Cale could see firsthand Toonka’s fighting morale fade away, as he let out one last battle cry and rushed Choi Han again.
He had to admit that Toonka looked really terrible, covered in blood, bruises, and dust.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”
Choi Han leisurely stepped out of Toonka’s blind rushing and watched him stumble at the lack of a physical target, before raising his leg and kicking him hard.
Toonka then started to fly away.
“...Looks like he’s blasting off.”
Cale thought this scene reminded him of a Japanese children’s cartoon he had watched when he was a young Kim Rok Soo.
“D-dodge!”
“Everybody move!”
Toonka’s large body began to fall back into the earth, and lose its high altitude. Many people and soldiers rushed backward to not get hit by what Cale could probably think of as a meteor.
Booom!
A small mushroom cloud of dust rose after Toonka’s body hit the ground hard enough to create a crater.
‘Looks like he really was a meteor after all.’
Toonka had fainted in the centre of the ditch, Cale knew Toonka found fainting to be the most embarrassing.
Choi Han walked over to Cale like he didn’t just completely rearrange Toonka’s bone structure.
Cale quickly got up from his seat, like this was the most exciting part of their battle.
“Good job.”
“Yes, Cale-nim.”
Choi Han grabbed Cale’s hand with a smile, they were satisfied that Toonka got a good and proper beat down.
Cale absently wondered if King Shickler had beaten down Archie like this for days for the killer whale to be obedient.
Cale started to smile at the thought.
Tap. Tap.
Toonka slowly and groggily woke up from someone patting his cheeks. Pelia was waking him up from the crater he had made, but Toonka’s eyes were on the vibrant wine-red hair of Cale Henituse, who was behind her.
“Take me to the Magic Tower.”
Notes:
everyone please
.·´¯`(>▂)´¯`·.
i'm so desperate for special chapter ideas
ू(ʚ̴̶̷́ .̠ ʚ̴̶̷̥̀ ू)Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 21: SPECIAL ; the henituse family
Summary:
growing up...
Notes:
hope the week wasn't too long ฅ •ع• ฅ
but i'm back again with another chapter!
Enjoy!
(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jour was a mysterious woman, Deruth knew that. So when her weak body had birthed Cale, he knew this miracle had something strange along with it.
Deruth didn’t know if it was just baby fever or something similar, but the second he saw the small body of Cale in Jour’s arms, he knew something was special about him.
The way Cale’s eyes looked too knowing, and the threatening aura that had surrounded the mother and son.
Deruth didn’t have to wait to ask, Jour had told him without hesitation…
“Deruth, Cale isn’t a human.”
“What? Jour he’s our child, he’s been made from our love, how could he not be human?”
Deruth knew Cale didn’t look… let alone feel human enough to be human.
The baby’s skin was iridescent, and his hair was almost glowing in the late moonlight… his baby boy was beautiful…
He trusted his wife, and Deruth knew Jour would never do something horrible to him. So he heard her out, and he listened to the long story that was passed down through the Thame’s family.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
A young Cale was running around the house. He was running from his mother, Jour. Cale was leaving behind small giggles and sprinting around corners, almost bumping into the servants on the way, his arms flying behind him chaotically. Jour was just as energetic, and she practically bounced off the walls of the estate to try and catch up with Cale.
“I’m gonna get you!”
“Nuh UH! No, you’re not!!!”
The redhead’s giggling rang through the long halls of the residence, Deruth could hear them from as far as his study.
Jour wanted to cut Cale’s hair. The night before, Jour had Ron hold down Cale so she could snip his hair.
Cale didn’t like to have short hair, so whenever he got it cut short, it somehow always grew back longer the next day.
Cale was bouncing off the delicate statues of the estate with long flowing hair that went down to his shins.
By this point in time, the servants and maids knew not to question the whys or hows of the situation, lest Deruth and the scary Butler Ron might get to them…
It was good that the Henituse estate treated them well enough to ignore these….odd occurrences.
Cale quickly drifted in his fast sprint to swing around the curve of the corner but found himself running into Beacrox, Ron’s son. Beacrox was tall, and a young adult at the time. Cale slammed into Beacrox’s waist with a massive force, sending the imposing figure back a couple of steps, and Cale backward almost into the wall.
Beacrox looked panicked, and raised his arms ready to placate Cale just in case he started crying. Cale had always noticed how Beacrox had a soft spot for children.
Jour came barreling down the hallway Cale had just turned from.
“Cale!! Come back! Beacrox hold him down!!”
Cale jumped in panic and quickly looked up at Beacrox with wide, massive puppy eyes.
“Beacrox h-hyung, please don’t let her catch me!!!”
Beacrox looked conflicted between his employer and the tiny, cute kid that had a look that would cause his heart to stop pumping.
Jour looked to be sprinting double time down the hallway while holding up her expensive skirt slightly so she wouldn’t trip. Beacrox had to note that it was incredibly impressive for her to be running down the halls at high speed in both heels and a massive skirt.
“Beacrox!! Grab Cale and hold him! I need to cut his hair.”
Both of the boys saw the frankly terrifying scissors that Jour brandished threateningly.
Beacrox tensed slightly, he had a bad experience with haircuts as his father didn’t know how to cut anything but throats.
Cale tugged on Beacrox’s arm in desperation, Jour was going to get him.
Beacrox looked down at Cale again. Cale steeled himself for a second, looking like he was preparing for something.
“Pleaaaaaaasseeee hyung???”
Cale looked back up at Beacrox with the widest, most cutest, most adorable in the whole wide world, bestest, amazingest, greatest, every single good word in the dictionary puppy dog eyes that has ever graced the world.
Nothing could ever beat that.
Beacrox swiftly picked Cale up by the middle, and tucked him underneath his arm, just as Jour was within ten feet of the pair. Cale was loaded underneath Beacrox’s arm like luggage, and then Beacrox’s long legs had bounded metre after metre away from Jour’s scary scissors.
Beacrox positively lugged it down the hallway, skipping past servants and statues and random things alike. Jour was thumping loudly behind them, yelling something traitors or something like that.
She was gaining on them somehow.
The tall young man adjusted his grip on the small four-year-old child and booked it down the hall. Jour was sprinting even faster.
At this rate, the two would be caught by her.
“Beacrox?”
Ron’s voice echoed through the hallway and as Beacrox swung around a corner, Ron’s scary figure was at the turn.
With some impressive control, Beacrox had stopped immediately in front of Ron, Cale was still tucked under his arm giggling without pausing.
Ron observed the scene.
“...Beacrox what are you doing-”
SLAM!
Jour couldn’t stop her running in time and ended up going straight into Beacrox’s back, who slammed into his father and made a massive domino pile on the floor.
Cale had wiggled out of Beacrox’s grasp enough to fully escape the collision, and now he was watching the domino dog pile of his mother, Beacrox, and Ron all on the floor in pain.
“Hahahahahah!”
Cale thought it was pretty funny.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Jour loved her son.
He looked just like her, almost completely identical other than the occasional feature of Deruth now and then…
She knew her son wasn’t human, but that never stopped her from thinking of him as her son. It was the same case with Deruth, she knew that he was a little confused about how to go about taking care of Cale, but that didn’t make Deruth love his son less.
Jour giggled, her husband was so shy and nervous all the time. Cale hummed as he let his mother braid his long hair and place flowers from their red rose garden into his hair.
Jour had given up a long time ago to make sure that Cale’s hair was shorter, it was better to accept this because Cale wanted it.
“Mother…”
“Yes, dear?”
Jour delicately weaved a dainty pink rose into Cale’s hair.
“What does being a dragon mean?”
She paused… and considered the question carefully.
“Cale dear, being a dragon means that you have the power to be great. All dragons are great because they are powerful and smart. Like you! But a dragon is greater when they are kind, being a dragon means that you have the power to do all sorts of things… what matters is what you do with it.”
Jour turned Cale around and delicately placed a vibrant, wine-red rose in Cale’s hair.
“Being a dragon doesn’t mean you were born with some ridiculous sense of responsibility. You just happened to be born the way you were, in the end, it’s your efforts that change the meaning of being who you are…”
Cale stared at his mother with wide eyes… He had never been told this before. In all the books he’s read, it depicts dragons as a scary and powerful force, who hated humans and lived in isolation.
Cale had to be honest and admit he didn’t like that… he liked being around humans, they were nice and cute. He liked his mother. He liked his father. He liked Ron. He liked Beacrox. He liked Eric.
“...So, mother… I should make my own identity and live how I want to live?”
Jour laughed sweetly, holding onto each side of Cale’s face before kissing him all over his face.
“Hahahaha, you are my smart boy, Cale!”
Cale giggled and grabbed and fisted his mother’s dress, smothering himself in her affection, Cale never wanted this moment to end.
“Take care of the flower, Cale. The red one I put behind your ear, it’s the same shade of red as your hair, although it’s not as beautiful.”
“Hehe, I will mum! I promise!”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was raining.
Raining really hard.
Deruth was covered head to toe in black, his face held tight into a wrinkled tense face…
“Jour….”
He and his servants were surrounding him and his son, Cale. Jour’s marble headstone stared back at him. Like it was all another one of her jokes. Deruth wanted it to be.
“...Jour….?”
Cale looked up from the gravestone to look at his father. Cale had a blank look on his face, but his eyes were full of tears and grief.
“...Jour, please tell me this is another one of your pranks…”
Jour didn’t stir from the ground. She didn’t come bounding around the edge of the trees to blow the rain away and start laughing at them for falling for it.
Jour was the joy in Deruth’s life. She kept him looking forward to the next day they would wake up side by side, and she kept him on his toes for the next time she would play a midnight prank on him.
They were in love…
But Deruth’s… joy.. she had left him and moved on through to the afterlife.
He fell on his knees, curling into himself and gripping his hair harshly.
“Jour!”
Cale shook like a leaf in the wind…
His mother had promised to always be by his side for as long as she lived… why did she die now?? She was a human that Cale cherished, he loved her..
No matter who his real mother was, Jour was his mummy. His only mum.
Cale needed her touch to carry him softly to bed, he needed her presence at the dinner table… He had wanted everything to stay like it was. Bright sunny days running through the halls of the Henituse estate, chasing each other and causing chaos…
Cale had ended up deciding to stay in the Henituse estate, and live out a human life with his family…. but what good was it now?
Jour was well and truly dead.
Deruth sobbed while on his knees, the rain muddied his pants and ruined his hair.
Cale leaned over and trapped Deruth in his small hands and thin arms with a hug.
Deruth sobbed into his hands, and Cale couldn’t bring himself to feel anything other than grief.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was fourteen… it had been six years since Jour’s death.
In the beginning, Cale had taken the time to count every single minute he had spent without Jour in his life… after 3 years of that things blurred together.
Cale cut his long hair short, just like Jour had wanted for him.
He couldn’t bound down the hallways like he always used to, the walls looked dimmer than they had been not too long ago…
Deruth remarried.
His father hadn’t taken the time to spend with Cale, never replacing that spark of fun that Cale always had with his mother… Deruth didn’t know how to approach his son.
Deruth was ashamed that he hadn’t spent time with Cale when he was young, because right now he didn’t understand him at all. Deruth didn’t know how to comfort Cale, he didn’t know how to talk to him at all.
The truth of Cale being a dragon intimidated Deruth, he loved Cale as his son, and would without a doubt lay his own life down for Cale…
Deruth didn’t know how to approach a grieving dragon.
But… Cale didn’t need to be approached as a dragon… he wanted to be seen as Deruth’s son.
Cale didn’t know what to think of his new step-family. They all looked like a family to him, with brown hair and equally reserved and happy smiles…
Cale could tell that this human family didn’t have room for him.
They were picture-perfect together… Where did Cale fit in? It was an already complete puzzle.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Lily thought her eldest brother was interesting. She liked his bright red hair and knew that she really really really wanted that same iridescent colour.
Basen told Lily not to bother her eldest brother, and that Deruth and Violan told them not to antagonise him. However, that couldn’t stop the spunky little kid from bouncing next to Cale as he walked through the halls.
She originally couldn’t keep up with Cale’s striding, but the redhead had slowed down so they could walk side by side.
“Orabeoni?”
“...Yes, Lily?”
Lily smiled giddily as Cale looked down at her in question, he was tall for a seventeen-year-old boy, even though Lily was taller than her classmates at school.
“Can I have hair as red as yours?”
Cale blinked shocked, he paused in his walking down the hall…
“..What?”
“Orabeoni, I want to have hair as red as yours?”
“You do?”
Lily nodded aggressively, whenever Cale would eat breakfast with the family, Lily could not stop herself from staring intensely at Cale’s hair.
Cale looked around the hallway, he was making sure no one was watching.
“..Well, I suppose you can… it’s not hard to do…”
Lily’s eyes widened, was Cale going to somehow change her hair?? How would he be able to do that? Lily was so excited to match her hair to her eldest brother.
“Yes! Pleasepleasepleasepleasepleasepleasepleasepleaspleasplea-”
“Ok I get it, come here close to me so I can change it.”
Lily bounded up close to Cale, almost bumping into him, and Cale bent down to Lily’s level, holding his hand above her head casually.
“Are you going to cast a spell, Orabeoni?”
“Cast a spell..?”
Lily nodded.
“In the books I read, magic always happens when someone chants a spell.”
“That’s stupid. No one chants spells anymore.”
“Ah.”
Lily made a small sound when Cale shut her down, and she looked like she wilted a little.
Cale pursed his lips a little…
“Sigh…. Abra cadabra.”
The redhead waved his hand over Lily’s head, saying some magic incantation with a deadpan blank expression.
Lily quickly looked at her hair. True to Cale’s words it was the exact same shade of red as Cale’s.
Lily giggled in joy, jumping in circles in happiness.
Cale had some sort of unreadable look in his eyes.
“Thank you so much Orabeoni!!!”
Cale hummed absentmindedly.
“It’ll last for a week, if you want it again, come find me.”
“Hehehehehe! I will! Thank you, Cale!”
Lily bounced off away into the halls to brag to the rest of her family that she had the same hair as Cale.
Cale watched her bounce away happily…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The wine of the Henituse territory was truly the highest quality. At this point Cale knew and was an expert on all the wine in the Western Continent…
Drinking never did anything for Cale, no matter what he was always sober. If he wasn’t a dragon, he was sure that he would’ve died from alcohol poisoning at this point.
Bottle after bottle after bottle.
Day after day after day.
It all blends in itself in the end.
But at the end of the day, when Cale stumbles home, pretending to be completely out of it, he sees Basen and Lily before being pushed to bed…
That makes it the slightest bit worth it.
Cale was a caring dragon… he was living among humans willingly, and he had stayed even though his mum had died when he was eight, he was seventeen now.
He stayed awake through the late night, staring up at his ceiling. Cale couldn’t even think of anything to think about… the joy in his life had left, a long, long, long time ago. Cale glanced over to the side of his bed.
On a luxurious bedside table next to him, Cale could see an eternally young, and fresh wine red rose… it was collecting dust. Eternally young and alive…
Cale got out of his bed.
He wanted to have a walk around the estate.
The night’s air was cold, and it stung his cheeks. His short hair curled around his face.. He felt like he wanted wavy hair today so, might as well try to get some amusement out of it…
Cale leaped from his balcony window quietly… he had been watching Ron’s movements for the better part of the last seventeen years of his life, it would be dumb if he hadn’t picked up on some of his movements.
Like stealth.
Cale swiftly made his way to the rose garden, cradling the eternal young rose in his hands, guarding it safely from the cold winds. The dust was gently brushed off the flower by Cale’s hand.
The redhead almost sprinted to the rose garden, it was the same as ever, albeit a bit dull without the vibrant red of his mum’s beautiful flowing hair.
Cale saw the white table in the middle of the garden that he would always sit with. His mum would braid his hair, and place roses in the straight long strands of his hair.
Cale had cut his hair shorter, and couldn’t braid it anymore…
The redhead slowly approached the table, the wine-red rose was still cradled closely to his chest. Cale looked down at the table and the rose.
He wanted to forever eternalise this rose so that for the next thousand years his mother would live on.
Cale encased the red rose in a magic shield so he could free his hands. He bent down to the soft grass beneath him, forced his hand deep into the ground, and lifted a handful of the loamy soil out of the ground.
Cale focused his mana and felt it change and shape the earth, rearranging the particles to harden and stretch. The cold night's wind curled around Cale’s body, lifting the hems of his nightwear. Fire, red hot fire left the confines of Cale’s hands and kissed the surface of the changing earth, now rock. Water left Cale’s eyes in tears, and cooled the hot surface of what he was making.
Cale dabbled in draconic alchemy, something he had created, which used the elements of nature and mana to create powerful artefacts…
He had been developing this technique for the better part of the last decade of his life…
The water that had cooled the artefact in his hands dropped to the ground, splashing against the soft grass.
Cale had made a marble-sized crystal orb-like shape, it had uneven cuts and polishes, like a raw gemstone.. but it was a symbolism of Cale’s being.
He had made it in an image of himself, to protect the red rose that held his mother’s last memory…
Cale would call this alchemical creation Dragon’s Love.
The red rose, held by Cale’s mana, began to move closer to the Dragon’s Love he had made, Cale held it up higher.
The frigid winds began to whip around aggressively, shaking the rose bushes that surrounded him, Cale’s hair whipped back and the intense force of the orb and the rose merging almost snapped his focus.
Cale needed this to happen, he had been working this for a decade… he needed to eternalise his mum’s memory. He wanted to capture every feeling, emotion, smile, wrinkle, freckle, spot, every strand of hair, every time she curled her lips, every time she laughed, every prank she made, all the times she had put him to bed, all the times she would kiss his hair, every moment when he was mad, when she was annoyed, when she would yell at someone, when Cale was first born.
Every.
Single.
Moment.
Cale wanted them to forever grace the earth.
The wind was almost pushing Cale backward now.
Cale felt something warm drip down from his eyes.
This was a gift for whoever he would become in the future, whoever would free him from his physical confines.
The rose was almost completely merged with the Dragon’s Love, Cale was sweating, his mind hurt from the transfer of memories, and his mana was forcing itself extremely hard to keep up with the taxing process… if it was any other dragon they wouldn’t be able to go all the way.
But Cale’s mana was ridiculously strong, stronger than any normal dragon. So he believed in himself like his mum always told him to do.
The rose was completely absorbed by the orb.
Cale practically collapsed onto the floor, curling up like he was a little kid again, clutching the orb like it was his mother’s touch.
“...Don’t leave me again.”
He murmured quietly.
Notes:
thank you for all your support!
please let me know any questions or suggestions!
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 22: does money grow on trees? it does for cale!
Summary:
who doesn't love money?
Chapter Text
Toonka seemed thoroughly tamed.
He had just gotten the living hell beaten out of him by both Choi Han and Cale, even if Cale had suffered in that fight. Choi Han’s superior physical condition was obviously much more suited to fight someone with magic resistance.
Cale had made sure Toonka wouldn’t spill beans about his dragon identity, if the non-mage faction found out about it, Cale would’ve been positively banned from the Kingdom forever. Even dragons weren’t safe from the barbarian’s hatred of magic.
The Red Dragon needed to go to the Magic Tower as soon as possible, Cale had to know if there was any groundbreaking research about dragons. He would accept anything on attributes, ancient powers, heart problems… anything to understand what was happening to him…
After his fight with Toonka, Cale realised that his body’s condition was much worse than he thought. Maybe it was why the original Cale Henituse was unable to manage being beaten by Choi Han in the very beginning.
Cale might not look it, but he was extremely concerned about his health and heart. If he didn’t figure out soon on how to improve his sickly body, Cale might not make it to the end of his long life.
The faint beating of his attribute would quiet down significantly after Cale received an ancient power, however, after a couple of hours the intensity would turn up louder than it was before. Ancient powers seemed to only be a temporary fix for Cale’s life endangerment.
Survive.
His attribute was constantly annoying him, albeit a bit quiet it was still driving the Red Dragon mad. Cale needed to get into looting everything even remotely useful in the tower before destroying it.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Harol Kodiang, despite his kind and fragile looks, was one vicious bastard.
Cale knew.
Harol had a very sharp smile on his face when Cale said he was going to get rid of the Magic Tower.
‘What a punk.’
“...Young master Cale, is it not that you want the mages of the Whipper Kingdom?”
“Me?”
Cale scoffed loudly to show that he was being honest. Why would he need mages when he was already a dragon? That would be the equivalent of telling someone to keep the change when the change was a single cent. It did virtually nothing for both sides.
“I do not need any more mages around me. An even greater existence is by my side.”
- Red Dragon, the view from up here is good! The great Raon is right here!
Cale studied Harol’s complicated expression, after all, Cale wasn’t planning on keeping the mages. He would pass them on to Alberu Crossman anyway, it didn’t matter if Harol found out or not. Technically, Cale wasn’t lying.
“...Ten billion?”
Cale had left the tower and was talking with Billos about the price range. Billos looked a bit anxious about the high price.
“Take care of it within that range.”
He knew that the non-mage faction needed money as soon as they could get it, the needs of the citizens were in high demand.
“I have no idea what we are planning, but I guess we should always aim to generate the most profit?”
“Is that a question you need to ask?”
“Then I will do what I can.”
Cale smiled at Billos in satisfaction, Cale loved sitting back and watching people work for him.
Billos seemed to be at a loss for words but hesitantly smiled back at Cale.
Cale watched as Billos made his way over to Harol to discuss business. Cale couldn’t wait to get his hands on the Magic Tower.
“Cale-nim.”
It was Choi Han and Beacrox who approached Cale next. Beacrox sneered at the state of the room before asking.
“Are you going to clean it once you buy it?”
Cale gently responded to the chef.
“Naturally, I’m going to get rid of everything here.”
Beacrox let out a sigh of relief at Cale’s answer. Cale moved to leave the tower, he didn’t need to look at it anymore, because he would be back later tonight.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale held a mana stone to the grove in the wall. It was late at night, and the sounds of distant celebrations and cheering seemed to be satisfying background noises.
Creaaaak.
A small noise could be heard as the wall absorbed the magic stone. Cale stepped back and observed.
Creeeeeeeeeeeeeeak.
It was a weird, piercing sound. But the wall started to open, and a tiny person could be seen inside, he looked like a small child.
Cale tried to give a friendly greeting as Mueller became visible.
“...Hnm?”
Something was weird with this guy.
The small coward was shaking intensely with a pale face, like he had seen a ghost, no, a homicidal killer.
Cale had expected to see something else when he decided to play Hero with Mueller.
“Waaaa, hiccup!”
This guy was even hiccuping. Cale gave as gently a smile as he could to his little person and greeted him.
“Hi?”
Mueller shook even more, and On, Hong, and Raon all stared at Mueller in pity.
Cale was weirded out.
‘Why is this punk like this?’
He took a quiet side glance at the three children, who either sighed or shook their heads at him.
“Soooooooooooob!”
Cale’s eye twitched as Mueller continued to wail. Why was he crying so much?
Cale observed Mueller’s shaking form. Both dwarves and Rat beast people were very small, so as someone who received both bloodlines, Muelle was smaller than both dwarves and Rats.
He had to admit, he looked very pitiful and cute huddled up and shaking, the children even felt bad for him too.
“I feel so bad for him.”
On and Hong swished their tails before slinking towards Mueller with pity in their eyes.
Cale internally snorted at On’s words.
There was no room to feel bad for Mueller. He was a thirty-year-old man and lorded over the others as part of the family that helped develop the Magic Tower. This coward was the last line of defense for the Magic Tower, and he still hid away in the walls to avoid Toonka and his crew.
If it wasn’t for Mueller’s cowardice, the Mage Tower wouldn’t have fallen so easily.
Naturally, this was beneficial for Cale.
This young and cute boy-looking man knew his own life mattered the most.
Of course, Cale preferred such a person. They would work a lot harder.
“Hey.”
Mueller flinched at Cale’s voice and started to shake when the steel rod in Cale’s hand glinted in the firelight.
This might as well be the end of his life.
Thump. Thump.
Cale had dropped a loaf of bread and a bottle of milk in front of Mueller.
He had taken them out of his magic storage realm, but he didn’t want Mueller to know his dragonhood, so he actually just pretended to reach into a random bag dramatically and pulled out some food.
Mueller seemed to take the bait though.
“Eat it.”
Mueller quickly pigged out after hearing what sounded like a demand. Cale felt odd watching Mueller eat the bread that got soggy from his tears.
‘...He looks pretty useless.’
Cale didn’t know if his choice was a good choice, Mueller looked like he didn’t even know how to tie his shoelaces.
“T-thank you very much.”
This guy was supposed to have the talents of both the rats and the dwarves, but…
Why does he feel like a massive doof?
Cale felt a bitter taste in his mouth. On, Hong, and Raon had gathered around Mueller with pity and it looked like they were trying to shield him from Cale’s sharp eyes.
Ding. Ding.
Cale absentmindedly tapped the stone wall with the steel rod in his hands, still crouched over Mueller’s little hidey-hole. He was just randomly tapping the wall, but if someone would see him, they would think Cale looked like a gangster intimidating a random small child.
He had a bad feeling about Mueller, but he pushed aside that feeling, Cale would take him anyway.
Mueller would be useful to the Henituse territory because they had a lot of quarries. So Cale would definitely put Mueller to work.
“Do you want to live?”
The redhead’s low voice echoed throughout the winding staircase of the tower. He was starting to get really annoyed with Mueller's incessant crying.
Ding. Ding.
Tapping the wall with the steel rod quickly calmed Cale down. He probably had to be careful with Mueller, because he was such a coward.
Cale laid a gentle smile on his face as he asked the small guy.
“Should I save you?
Mueller nodded his head aggressively, bread crumbs flying left and right onto the stone floor between them. Cale was satisfied with his energetic reaction.
What Cale didn’t know was that instead of being all nicey and kind with Mueller, he was doing a pretty good job of threatening him.
Cale didn’t notice that Mueller was sweating like a sinner in church, and Cale was a god that was staring him right in the face.
“Then you have to listen to me. Yes?”
“Y-yes sir!”
“Don’t talk with your mouth full.”
“...”
Mueller was quickly eating the bread with haste, and Cale was happy he was eating it fast.
“You know where the Magic Tower liege’s treasure room is, right?”
Plop.
The bread that Mueller was munching on hit the ground. Cale slowly added on.
“...You dropped your bread… you should pick it up.”
Mueller gave a whole body flinch, and fumbled to pick up the bread he had dropped. He was looking at Cale with wide eyes and sweating bullets.
“I know that you know about the secret room. The real room for the liege of the Magic Tower.”
Cale had bought this Magic Tower because it had more than meets the eye about it.
The redhead hummed, ignoring the chaos in the rat-dwarves' eyes.
“You also know how to get into the fourth floor of the basement, right?”
If Mueller wasn’t already halfway to fainting, he was surely past that mark now. The rat-dwarf had felt his muscles lock up in fear, how did this man know the Magic Tower’s secrets?
Cale smiled and consoled the shaking little thing in faux pity.
“I’ll at least let you live if you do as I say…”
“Anything, I will do anything you tell me to do.”
Cale didn’t think he would ever free Mueller. Cale knew his type, and he would use that and put him to work for the rest of his life.
“Good.”
Cale was satisfied at Mueller’s desperation.
The halfling's eyes were still shaking as he gazed upon the man who brought the scary Cats, Cats that were even scarier because they were pure-blooded Cats, as well as the Black Dragon with him.
Mueller noted that it wasn’t only the creatures he was terrified of, in fact, they seemed to pity him.
But the Rat-dwarf felt true fear when the eyes of what could be nothing but a predator pierced into his very soul.
Whatever this redheaded man was more powerful than the three children in front of him, and heaven be damned that Mueller would try his hardest to not ever get on such a monster’s bad side.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Wonderful.”
Cale had finally reached the files of all the research in the Magic Tower, it was vast, and the papers stacked themselves to the roof in endless columns. The Red Dragon glanced away from the piles for a second, he needed some profitable things first.
‘A mana storage device that used the principles of ancient powers.’
‘The reason for developing magic resistance.’
Cale knew Harol would desperately want to acquire this research, it was incredibly valuable to the non-mage faction’s greatest advantage.
He would not give these files to the faction now, because they belonged to Cale now…
Cale approached the large orb in the middle of the two circular bins. Raon was curiously eyeing what was inside.
He could see a seed resting within the fluid inside of the clear orb that looked like a giant egg.
“Reddie! That looks interesting!”
Raon squished his pudgy face onto the glass to try and observe the seed inside the fluid.
Cale patted the back of Raon’s head as he asked.
“Do you want to try raising it?”
“Reddie, is that okay?”
“Mm. But it is mine once it is done growing.”
“Deal!”
The young dragon happily agreed to a deal where he would do all the work, and Cale would reap the benefits of it.
Cale had a warm smile on his face.
“Let’s pack up everything here.”
“Of course! Us dragons should be curious about everything!”
Of course… Cale would secretly sort through all this research tonight. It would be suspicious to stay here to find the exact file.
Cale was thinking about creating a joint lab for the two of them in the future, it would be cute to help the dragon with his investigative work.
The redhead started to smile, he knew how much the seed and this research were worth.
“Mueller.”
“Gasp! You even know m-my name?
Cale came a little closer to Mueller, whose tiny little body was hiding behind the door frame of the fourth-floor basement entrance. The halfling looked back and forth between the Black Dragon who was storing all the valuable things in his pocket dimension, and the scary Cale, who was approaching him.
Mueller was so terrified right now.
“Let’s go to the Liege’s room.”
“Y-yes sir!”
“Raon.”
“What is it?”
“Set up an alarm device.”
The fourth floor of the basement would be revealed when the Magic Tower was eventually destroyed. Toonka and the non-mage faction would grow even stronger when they discovered the items down here.
Cale did not want them to get stronger.
‘Although they will perish either way.’
Whatever. Out of sight out of mind. It wasn’t Cale’s problem.
Cale ushered On, Hong, and Raon out of the room after Mueller, he didn’t want anyone getting lost tonight.
Without even looking behind him, Cale set up multiple traps of fire, ice daggers, and other random things off the top of his head in the basement room.
No one was going to take the items or research in this room, if they tried Cale ensured that they wouldn’t be able to see the light of day ever again…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“We need to first go to the twentieth floor.”
On and Hong jumped onto Cale’s shoulders, Raon had decided to rest upon Cale’s head like it was his royal throne.
Cale didn’t mind the weight of the three children all seated on his frame
It was better to stay close together after all.
“I, I can walk- ahh!”
Cale was also holding Mueller up by the scruff of his neck, but it was unavoidable, his tiny little legs couldn’t keep up with Cale’s long legs when it came to the stairs.
The Red Dragon began to fly up leisurely to the top of the tower, it was much better for his lazy self to fly instead of using his legs. Cale liked to imagine a piece of jazzy elevator music would play whenever he slowly hovered vertically up like this.
“W-what? How are you f-flying? Are you a-a-a mage?”
‘Whoops.’
“...Uh, no. I’m a human, the Black Dragon is flying us up.”
Cale didn’t pay attention to the loud giggling of the children resting on his head and shoulders.
Once the group had reached the correct floor of the tower, Cale looked towards Mueller for an explanation of where Liege’s room was.
“You just have to jump out.”
“..The window?”
“Yes sir. Then you will be a the 0th floor”
Mueller shakily raised his head to look into the eyes of the owner whose shadow had loomed over him.
Cale’s eyes looked like they were glowing through the moonlight, slit pupils and all.
“...You know what happens to people who lie, right?”
Tink! Tink!
The steel rod in Cale’s hand was patted by Cale’s hand slowly. Mueller was shaking horribly but gave a few quivering nods.
Cale smiled and picked Mueller up by his nape again.
“Aigo, what are you doing sir? You told me you would let-let me live!!”
Cale droned out Mueller’s cries and spared a glance to the children before walking leisurely to the window. The view was pretty great.
He looked towards Mueller, who was shaking like a leaf in the wind.
“You first.”
“What!”
Mueller was dumped out of the window, and the three children rushed to the window sill only to see that the halfling had not gone splat on the floor.
“Hm. I guess it is magic.”
Cale stepped out of the window, looking behind him to make sure the children had stepped out safely.
The real liege’s room appeared in front of Cale.
“Noona, I can’t tell what I am looking at right now.”
“Hong, my eyes are fine, but this is weird.”
“Oh.”
Raon had nothing to say but a single noise of admiration.
[The liege of the Magic Tower was a greedy person. Because of something that had happened in his past, he was full of greed.]
Cale’s eyes flashed at the display of pile and pile upon even more piles of gold. Jewels. Magic devices. Money. The whole room glittered with wealth.
[His greed was almost at the level of an average adult dragon.]
Although in this moment there was something else that rivaled the liege’s greed.
Cale still found himself without a word after stepping into the room, but something was bubbling up into his chest.
It was Cale’s own greed that was hungry.
The redhead stepped forward in front of the group and peered around the shining stacks of FAT CHEQUES.
He brushed his hair back and out of his forehead and let the cackle finally escape his throat.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Cale could see the reflection of a slacker’s life on the spotless surface of all the gold coins and jewels around him. The Red Dragon’s greed skyrocketed at the now extremely expensive magic devices, dollar signs sprung into Cale’s eyes.
The Rat was helpless to the fear that took control of his eyes.
Cale could only hope his day would get better if he found what he wanted in the research.
Notes:
please let me know any questions, feedback, or plot points!
I'd like to know what everyone wants!
(๑✪ᆺ✪๑)
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 23: reflections in memories
Summary:
who are you, Cale?
Who are you...
Notes:
I'm back everyone!
=^∇^*I'm a little late to updating though...
|´∀`●)
I swear I was just proof reading all my pre-made chapters!1000 KUDOS?!?!?!?!?
WOWWWWW!!!
(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ
I'M SO HAPPY!!! THANK YOU ALL SO MUCH!!
٩꒰ ˘ ³˘꒱۶~♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale was handed an ink pad, and the sharp eyes of Harol tried to dissect his intentions.
The night before, the dragons and the kittens had a fun and enjoyable night swimming in piles of gold and valuables. It was a fun game of marco polo.
Now it was time for business again. Cale had annoying people to listen to, and contracts to sign.
Because of his suspicion, Cale knew Harol didn’t want to sign the Magic Tower away, but there was no choice because of the money they would gain from the transaction.
Let it be hidden that Cale lost nothing and gained his whole retirement funding, stacks, and stacks of important research files, and it was practically all for free!
He thought it was a pretty cool win-win-completely-even situation.
Toonka snatched the contracts and quickly stamped them with his thumb, Cale was handed the contract after that and subtly wrinkled his nose at the now crinkled contract, and the massive, messy thumbprint of Toonka’s hand.
Cale thought Toonka was refreshingly stupid, idiots really helped Cale’s life smoother in general.
After signing the contract, Cale watched as the contract was handed around to be signed by everyone.
Cale felt very satisfied that he had gotten what he wanted out of these people, and practically left the tent feeling light, airy, and good.
He leisurely headed back to his tent, and Billos naturally followed behind him. As soon as Cale entered through the flap in the tent, he knew exactly why Billos had such a weird smile on his face.
Cale took the golden plaque out of his pocket (that was linked to his pocket dimension for magic tricks to show the kittens who still didn’t know Cale was totally tricking them) and turned the plague around.
With a cute click, the top of the plague opened like a lid.
“Oh~!”
Billos couldn’t help but look at the plague in pure admiration as the stamp of the royal crest appeared.
“What are you looking at so amazed?”
Cale laughed at Billos before pressing the stamp on the note with gravitas. The stamp would disappear after Cale used it twice. He absentmindedly passed a magic bag to Billos, who was still eyeballing the golden plague with greed.
“Isn’t this the bag I gave-?”
“Open it.”
Billos opened the magic bag he had sold to Cale.
“...Wow.”
Billos could see an innumerable amount of magic devices that had been shrunk inside the bag. All of them were devices for nobles and royals. Cale’s voice rang through his ears again.
“You will receive at least a few more of these bags in the future. Slowly start to sell them after about a month.”
Billos clenched onto the bag and cautiously asked.
“How much do I get?”
“Thirty percent.”
“That much?”
Billos was openly shocked, he knew thirty percent wasn’t overly large, but he knew Cale was thorough when it came to money. That’s why he thought he would get a twenty percent maximum, especially because these devices were no longer available to sell.
In Cale’s humble opinion, people with low expectations of someone would always be impressed when they got a slightly below-average result. Like Billos, who seemed very happy with his measly thirty percent
Cale knew magic devices were now in high demand and low supply, so he could rake in a lot of profit by using Billos to sell them.
A dragon like Cale could also definitely break the market with mana devices he could create to replicate the devices back in Korea, but… why would Cale put in the effort when he could just sit back and sell someone else's magic devices?
Cale should write a book… he’ll name it
‘Capitalism 101 for dummies.’
It was a fitting name.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Was it insensitive to still call it capitalism when Cale was asking Lock and a few Wolf Tribe children to head to the peaks and pick up an ancient power for Cale?
Cale brushed off his thoughts.
All he wanted to do right now was bask in his wealth and think about the last step in his slacker life journey. Business with the Queen of the Jungle, then he would return to the Roan Kingdom and take care of Raon’s revenge and some little things before finding and embellishing his lair.
Cale rubbed his hands together like he was planning something malicious.
‘My slacker life!!’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale pursed his lips, he was resting in his chambers at the Henituse estate. The redhead watched as Choi Han and Lock led the children out to play because Cale said that he was too tired to do so.
It’s not that he was tired. He was just lazy and the children were always super energetic throughout the day.
He sensed his surroundings quickly and could tell that there was no one important in the estate halls. Cale needed to get to his private study fast as he needed to flip through the files of the magic tower.
He slithered against the walls as he strode to his study not too far away; Cale couldn’t be seen right now.
The Red Dragon stealthily opened his study door silently and took a quick glance around before slipping in and locking the door. Cale cast a bit of security magic and shield magic on the door and turned around to his desk. When he returned to the Henituse residence, Cale had gone straight to his study and dumped all the Magic Tower’s research there before going to complete his other jobs.
Such was the life of a busy dragon…
Cale reached forth his mana and lifted a large stack of files from the pile of documents, bringing them toward him to have a flip-through. He slumped into his chair and he sighed dramatically…
It’s gonna take a long time to get through all of these files. However, Cale needed to get his hands on any sort of research that would help him understand and heal his body’s failing condition.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale shoved his head into his hands. There was no information in the documents and he had been searching through all of the Magic Tower’s research. The only research among the unethical experiments that the mages had done was only hypotheses about Dragon attributes. Cale had found no other information other than baseless and incorrect guesses.
It was annoying, but Cale was unsure why he expected anything more from human mages…
The Red Dragon at this point was desperate…
“Cale nya?”
Cale lifted his head away from his hands, stacks, and litter of paperwork were covering the entire floor of his study. It was hard to see the floor because of how much paper Cale sorted through. The Red Dragon frowned and waved his hand as the paper turned into neat piles on the sides of the study.
The door unlocked itself and opened slightly. A silver and red kitten slinked into the room through the narrow opening, a dragon opened the door slightly and slipped into the study. Cale looked up at the three children and hummed.
“Mm. Is everything alright?”
On, Hong and Raon glanced at each other before peering back at Cale.
“Reddie, you’ve been trapped in your study for hours!”
“So we all decided with Choi Han that you should do some exercise outside.”
“Hong is right Cale, you’re so pale.”
Cale had a stupid expression on his face. Why would he have to exercise? Thanks to the Vitality of Heart, Cale’s health would always be at its best condition even without his heart.
“Why would I need to exercise?”
Raon looked at Cale like he was staring at something stupid. On and Hong looked unimpressed.
“Because we want to play with you now. Come. This great dragon commands you!”
“I’m a dragon too-.”
Cale felt Hong grab onto his left pant leg with his mouth, and On grabbed onto his right leg. Raon put his paws on Cale’s back and forced Cale to move out of his chair.
“Get moving weak dragon! We have work to do!”
“W-what…?”
The Red Dragon was dragged out of the mess of his study by the three children, the strength of the kittens and the young dragon was a lot stronger than Cale had expected. Cale was forced outside into the Henituse estate’s garden by force, and the sun beat down on him brightly, making him squint.
Suddenly, both of the dragons paused in their steps, Raon had all of a sudden let go of Cale’s body and Cale had stood so stock still that the kittens had completely bowled him over.
Thump.
“Ugh!”
“Sorry Cale nya!”
Cale’s body landed on the ground roughly and the kittens fretted over his body. Both Raon and Cale had felt the exact same force of an extremely strong mana.
“Reddie… did you feel that?”
“...Raon can you tell where it’s coming from?”
Cale was disorientated, his mind was twirling in circles and he couldn’t focus on one topic or feeling. The pure mana in the air was incredibly strong, and its aura managed to throw off two dragons completely off their sensory courses. It was overwhelming.
“Red Dragon, this strong mana is your mana!”
Cale’s head spun. He tried to collect himself from the floor, with his head pounding dangerously. It felt like someone had gone and bashed him with a sledgehammer. Cale groaned in pain as his survival attribute wasn’t setting off alarms but instead was quieter than before.
‘But why is it my mana?’
“Cale nya! Are you in pain?”
“...no, ugh. No, I’m alright…”
He winced as he rolled onto his stomach and shakily lifted himself off the ground. Cale felt bile rise into his throat as he made a small sound, the stench of his mana filled his brain with the indomitable feeling that he was missing something important.
Cale lurched as he stood up and ignored the three children who were anxious over him, the Red Dragon’s instinct told him that something was waiting for him in this direction. He listened without hesitation and lurched in the direction his instincts told him to go.
The children started to panic as they realised Cale was unresponsive and his body looked like a puppet being tugged along by strings. It was unnerving to see, that the kittens and dragons took one last look at each other before On and Hong turned tail to find someone who could help Cale. Raon stayed by Cale’s side and was shouting at him something uninterpretable.
Cale was completely out of it.
Something was speaking into his mind, Cale didn’t know what it was, but it felt warm and completely foreign. Kim Rok Soo had never felt this kind of feeling in his whole life but Cale felt like he was drowning in this feeling the closer he got to the source.
Cale turned the corner of the Rose Garden and saw an old white table, it was obviously aged and worn. Spider webs were crawling across the structure of the table, and dirt had collected deep into the fine grooves. The Rose Garden was vibrant and healthy around the old and desecrated table.
The Red Dragon hadn’t noticed that Raon had decided to hold onto the back of Cale’s clothes and tug as hard as he could. The Black Dragon was terrified by the electrifying mana in the air that surrounded the table.
It felt like the essence of nature itself.
Raon yelled something at Cale and tugged hard again. However, Cale was like a solid wall as he moved on without stopping.
There was something on the table that Cale found himself drawn to. It was small, the size of a glass marble. It was roughly cut and resembled the reflections and iridescence of a koi’s scales.
Both Cale and Raon knew the overpowering aura was coming from that tiny crystal sphere.
Raon couldn’t hold onto Cale’s back any longer as he pressed himself close to the grass to hold himself in position, still yelling something at Cale.
On and Hong turned the corner of the Rose Garden sharply, Choi Han in tow. The swordmaster looked incredibly stressed as he too, was shouting something at Cale.
“...Cale-nim!.......w……..doing……….e…….ful-!”
The pounding in Cale’s head was deafening and his ears rang with the faint voices of Choi Han and the three children, but also an unknown woman’s voice.
“Dear. I……ove……u….”
Through the ringing and voices, Cale had noticed something…
His attribute had stopped going off completely.
It was so quiet without the sound of danger…
Cale felt like he was nothing but safe against everything threatening his life as he laid his hand on the rough marble.
Riiiiiiiiiinngggggg!
Cale’s blurry vision blacks out.
….
It was dark. Pitch Black, even.
Cale felt his whole body cramped into a spacious yet closed-in space. He heard faintly shuffling from around him.
He was trapped in something?
The walls felt slimy to the touch, but it was warm and cosy wherever he was. Cale couldn’t deny it was extremely comfortable here.
“......gon…….heart……….eat…..”
The faint shuffling around him was filled with the faint sound of murmuring. Cale could barely make out the words being said, but ‘heart’ and ‘eat’ caught his ears.
‘What the fuck? Eating a heart?? What kind of crazy bastard would do that???’
Cale started to panic, where were Raon and the kittens? Were they safe??
What about Choi Han? Where was everyone??
The Red Dragon froze as he felt something in his chest.
Badump. Badump.
His hands attempted to fly to his chest but they were immobile. Cale couldn’t move his hands, and in fact, he couldn’t move his whole body!
Cale couldn’t see or move properly in the dark, but he had the rest of his senses. He wasn’t dumb, Cale could tell that he was immobile and trapped in a small container because he was most likely kidnapped.
However, Cale could only focus on one thing right now.
He could feel the beating in his chest.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
It was his heart!
It was back! Cale had his heart again.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
But… how? Why….?
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Cale’s mind began to go at a mile a minute, other than his heart, the outside surroundings were completely quiet. He didn’t know where he was, and where anyone else was so he needed to be cautious and get himself out of there safely.
The Red Dragon felt his mana cautiously stretch and lay itself over the surroundings around his prison, Cale wasn’t controlling it…
‘What is going on? My mana is moving by itself?’
Cale could involuntarily sense the two people outside, and they weren’t anything interesting except one of them smelt strongly of nature.
How did some kidnapper bastard get ancient powers?
Cale tried to focus on sensing his environment. It was strange…
The room was covered head to toe in extremely strong mana… and an attribute???
Had Cale been kidnapped by a dragon and its human subordinates?!?
Despite Cale’s mental dilemma, his body seemed to unwillingly relax into the presence of the mana and attribute. It was strange, but Cale’s problem lay in getting out of his imprisonment.
Cale felt like he was watching something in his own body, as his mana unwittingly locked its aim on the two people in the room with him.
Two orbs of powerful red mana formed from around Cale’s prison, and Cale knew because the light from the orbs lit up the darkness of his prison…
Prison?
This wasn’t a fucking prison…
Cale observed the inside structure of the walls with the light.
‘Is this a fucking egg?!?’
The Red Dragon felt the mana orbs shoot forward at the two people, but his mind was elsewhere as he quickly realised what was going on.
If Cale had control of his body at the moment, his face would surely be his dumbest expression yet. He was in an egg, this was the beginning of Cale’s life???
‘This is a memory!’
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
That was why Cale had a heart, it was because it was all a memory.
‘But what about the two unknown people outside? Shouldn’t my parent be here-?’
Crack!
Smash!
A blinding light flooded into Cale’s eyes, and all of a sudden Cale could see white walls and white ceilings. Through the blinding light, Cale could make out the blurry sight of a large hand breaking through the wall of his egg.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
“You think you were so slick, huh? Trying to attack us?”
A smirking redhead with a white mask had punched through the wall of his egg.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Cale’s heart was beating so fast.
The body felt fearful. Scared for what might happen to him.
The redhead turned to his partner, a cocky look on his face as he said.
“..Well? What are you waiting for.”
Cale felt his…
No.
He felt the original Cale Henituse’s neck being grabbed harshly by the redhead.
The slimy and premature body of a red dragon was forcefully dragged out of its egg and into the bright light.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Kim Rok Soo could feel how scared the original Cale was at that moment, as his body weakly struggled against the rough hold of the man with the white mask.
The White Mask’s partner was a lanky boy with a mousey face. He had brown hair and eyes and looked incredibly common. He also looked scared, his hands were shaking as he looked at the redhead in both fear and admiration…
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
The White Mask looked impatient with the boy’s evident hesitation.
The Red Dragon gripped the man’s hands with its flimsy claws as it struggled to breathe properly, it was so weak.
“I’m sick of waiting… you wouldn’t want to disappoint your father, would you? I could always leave you to die.”
The brown-haired boy shook his head quickly, looking down as his hands clenched by his side.
“...N-no, father.”
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
“..Good! Now go ahead and eat well.”
The Red Dragon struggled even more, kicking it’s legs and arms as it gagged and gasped for air.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Kim Rok Soo could only stay still and watched as the boy reached a hesitant hand forward, shaking with fear.
Cale struggled even more, his heart beating with terror.
The boy’s hand stopped just before it had reached around the Red Dragon’s small head.
The original Cale Henituse at this point had frozen completely in fear, as the Red Dragon stared at the quivering hand over his head.
The Red Dragon’s body had felt defeated as Kim Rok Soo felt it slump as the premature dragon accepted it’s fate.
Badump. Badump. Survive.
‘...What was that?’
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Survive.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump. Badump.
Survive.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Survive.
Badump. Badump.
Cale’s attribute??
The boy’s hand lay on the Red Dragon’s body as he took the beast from the man he called father.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Survive.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Survive.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Kim Rok Soo could only watch as the small, fragile chest of the dragon was ripped apart.
Crunch. Crunch. Crunch…. Gulp.
…
Survive.
The White Mask laughed rowdily, as he threw the limp body of the Red Dragon back into its egg. Slapping the frozen boy with his right hand, his left hand was holding onto a large black egg.
The boy was staring at his bloody hands with shock. His wide eyes were shaking as his lips dripped blood onto the once pristine white floor of the room…
What had he done?
…
When they had long gone… the fragile body of the Red Dragon twitched once.
Survive.
It moved its paw a little.
Survive. Survive.
Its eyes shot open like bullets.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
It’s the premature body still bleeding blood onto the bottom of its cold egg.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
The Red Dragon had survived.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Damn it! We lost that stupid bastard!”
Two identical people with red hair stormed through the wild bushes of the forest. They had black cloaks and hoods on. They wore porcelain masks that covered their entire face and only left their eyes visible.
Their red, sly eyes shifted around the terrain suspiciously as they bantered with one another.
“Yeah well. Maybe we wouldn’t have lost him if you hadn’t wanted that meal. Fatass.”
“Sometimes I wish I had just eaten you in the womb.”
“Of course, you wanted to eat me, you’ve been eating everything in sight since before birth.”
“Ugh!”
The front of the evident twin’s cloaks were adorned with an expensive ruby brooch. If someone looked closer, they would be able to tell that the brooches were custom-made and encrusted with valuable metals and gems.
They were detailed clocks.
The clock brooches on the twin’s cloaks had the hands pointing to different times as well. 4:44 and 6:06 respectively.
“I can’t believe we have to go out field chasing this reincarnator bastard…”
“Hey! Shut up you idiot, we have to stay quiet about that kind of sensitive information, we could be getting spied on right now! And, it’s part of our job as the Twins of the Thames-”
“Hey Hey! That’s sensitive information!”
“Shut up.”
The two leaped through the forest bushes, their target had escaped them today, but there was a good chance that traces were left at their last location.
“Umm, aren’t you like… the most talented mage of our century? Can’t we just teleport to our location?”
“ ‘Ummmmm acshually.’ That’s what you sound like, and I’m the most talented mage in illegal magic. It’s not really something to brag about.”
“Yeah you’ve told me like ten times, you’re banned in three different Kingdoms for a long list of crimes. We GET it. Just teleport us already.”
“...ugh.”
The two cloaked figures stopped in their running through the forest and instead stood closer together, the shorter figure lifted their arms into the air as their black cloak rippled behind them.
Both of the figures disappeared in a silent flash of bright light.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The pair reappeared in an empty location. The wind roughly parted the hems of their hoods as they looked around the desolate land. It was a vast and flat land of nothing but fresh snow.
“I thought you said you saw him go into a large white castle…”
“...I swear I did.”
“Sure.”
“No. I’m not fucking kidding.”
“Sure.”
“Stop saying sure!”
“Sure.”
“Ugh.”
The twins spread out to search the area, the white castle was definitely somewhere around here, the cold winds and powdered snow stung their eyes, which were unprotected compared to their covered faces.
“Wait! There, look. Two pairs of footprints.”
They shuffled to the prints of two people walking. One of them was small, definitely from a young child, there were small dots of blood leading across these footsteps, but the child wasn’t bleeding. It was something else’s blood.
The other footpath was what they were looking for. They were large footprints, the one of a man’s.
“This is our guy, right?”
“..Right.”
“Well let’s follow them!”
“Yeah well, you have to remove our footprints from behind us.”
The two trudged on through the cold snow, following the two prints. The speckles of blood started to get more and more common, as larger drops of frozen blood began to dye the snow.
The twins spared a concerned glance at each other as they noticed more puddles of frozen bloody bile and vomit.
“...What’s that?”
“...what is…?”
The person trailed off. A large red egg was halfway buried in the snow.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“You’re a mage! Do something!!!”
“What can I do??? There’s nothing I could do without using unconventional methods!! We’re trying to save a life, not get in trouble!!”
When the two hooded figures saw the state of the egg and what was inside it, they immediately panicked. The twins had swiped the egg and immediately teleported to their warm estate in the Eastern Continent.
Their hoods and masks were off to reveal the identical faces of a young man and woman with sharp red eyes and a wine-red head of hair. They were attractive, coveting the features of their well-known family.
However, right now their pretty faces were contorted into stress and worry.
The man turned to his sister harshly.
“Does it matter if you use unconventional methods? There are no rules when life is involved. You have to save it! I believe that you can!”
The young woman stared with a shocked expression into her brother’s eyes… A determined face quickly developed on her face. She had always been the one doing destruction and causing pain to others. Her talent in dark magic was astounding, and if it weren’t for her ways she would’ve been the most talented mage in a century.
If her brother believed she could save this life, then there was nothing stopping her from doing so.
She turned to the bed.
The red egg was lying on the bed, covered and dripping blood. Inside the cracked egg was the twitching form of the underdeveloped Red Dragon. Its chest was ripped open, and it was hollow inside, its ribs had been broken out of the way to get to its heart.
Miraculously it was still alive.
Breathing.
Whimpering.
But it was alive.
The redheaded young woman rolled up her sleeves and instructed her twin brother to gather her materials. She was going to save this dragon’s life.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“...and that’s how we found you.”
“.......wow….”
Jour patted the head of her young son, he was turning five years old the next morning and wanted his mother to tell him a story.
“I mean, five years old is an amazing milestone for a strong dragon like you.”
“Strong? But my body is so weak…”
Cale pouted and huffed. He wanted to know how he had come into this world and survived the faint, distant memory of his heart being taken by a mysterious white mask.
“Your body may be weak, dear. But your life is so strong… you survived after all.”
Jour hugged her little boy tight. She was so lucky that he survived.
“That’s right… I survived!”
“You should thank my ancestors for that, the Twins of the Thames Family had gone on to do great things in life.”
The Dark Mage, Morrigan. She and her twin brother Morgan had performed a life-saving blood ritual on Cale a hundred years ago… it involved the sacrificing of their family’s blood to seal Cale’s wound and repair his egg to its previous form.
It was a crude imitation of a dragon’s egg. However, such a precious thing will not be replicated so easily. It was an insanely impressive feat that was made, and since then nothing like that has ever happened.
To say the Dark Mage Morrigan was not the greatest mage of all time was an utter lie.
Since then, the Thames family had taken Cale’s egg under its care.
They were required by the blood ritual of Morrigan to be fed it once every year, with one hundred liters of blood from the Thames Family until it hatched. It was a hard task, but the family had managed it for centuries… up until the Thames household fell into ruin.
Jour had gone away and married into the Henituse Family, keeping the egg with her as a memory of her beloved family. She didn’t know if she could give this poor dragon enough blood to keep him alive until he hatched. This egg had been with her family for centuries, who knows how much longer it will take it to hatch…
It was a sad realisation, but Jour did whatever she could to make up for it. She had heard dragons could be conscious inside the egg. So Jour made it her mission to make sure the dragon had a comfortable time until it was unable to survive any longer.
Jour had fed it tiny bits of her blood that she would take from herself throughout the day. She would keep it warm in the winter, and cool in the summer. She told this red egg her woes and her joys. Her grief over her family, but her joy with Deruth.
It was a surprise when Jour fell asleep with the egg at her side and woke up to a slim, red face up in her eyes.
“Mumma… I remember those days!”
“... you do?”
“Yes, I do! I remember whenever it was cold, I would always feel warm when you came near. I remember listening to your voice!”
Jour felt tears welling up in her eyes… her sweet son had always been with her in her life.
“...Cale do you want to know something interesting?”
“What? Tell me!”
Jour gazed sadly at Cale, however, it was more like something around him.
Rings… Annual Rings of Life.
Cale’s rings were shockingly frail, looking shabby and rough. They were tied together shoddily with blood-red fillings, pulling the rings together was Morrigan Thames’ dark spellwork
“...You will have a very interesting experience with time when you’re older.”
Cale gave his mother a look,
“Well of course, duh. You said that because of the blood ritual I have human Thames blood in me, and the Thames Family have a lot of things to do with time…right?”
Jour looked at Cale, shocked.
“You consider yourself to be part of the Thames Family?”
Tears were welling in her eyes.
“Well no kidding. You’re my mumma, and I’m your son.”
Jour couldn’t hold herself back as she lunged forward to hug the fragile body of her child. Cale giggled happily as his mother moved back and tucked him in properly with a wet kiss on the head.
She knew that life wasn’t going to go as Cale wanted it to go, however. Her annual rings were slowly reaching their expiration with every minute that passed. It pained Jour to see that her beloved son’s rings ended at seventeen…
‘But sometimes what looks like death isn’t the end for all of us.’
“...Sleep well, Cale dear. Let’s play in the Rose Garden tomorrow, yes?”
“Yawwn. Yes, Mumma.”
Jour blew out the candle and left Cale to sleep in the moonlight.
She felt horrible that Cale would only be able to see his mother for three more short years…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale gasped wetly as he suddenly sprung up straight from lying down on his bed… he looked around. He was in his room in the Henituse Estate.
He looked to his bedside, expecting to see a head of long, vibrant red hair grace his eyes.
The Red Dragon saw a comfortable chair instead, with two small kittens coloured silver and red huddled around a Black Dragon.
Cale paused, something wet and salty dripping down his chin… he smiled. The children were safe.
He clenched his hand around the rough marble in his hands.
‘Mumma.’
Kim Rok Soo was safe to say he had never felt the gentle touch of his mother, but it was hard to say now… he wasn’t exactly Kim Rok Soo anymore…
Cale missed the warm hold of his mother.
The Red Dragon held the rough marble close to his empty chest. He remembered making it when nature itself responded to his cries. He remembered the love he felt for… his mother.
Notes:
no inquiries today everyone,
ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗ
i'm just so happy that we reached 1000 kudos!!Let me know what you thought about today's chapter!
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 24: presence of nature
Summary:
there's something in the woods...
Notes:
I'm back everyone! no queries about the storyline for now!
(⁎❛ ꒩ુ ❛⁎)(⁎❛ ꒩ુ ❛⁎)i'm super busy right now so I haven't gotten to writing in a while...
⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹but I assure you all that the chapters will continue to run smoothly!!
ᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗᕙ(‾̀◡‾́)ᕗ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale gazed out of the carriage window while absentmindedly petting Hong, who was purring in content on his lap. On was creating little animals out of the fog for her and Raon to play around with in the comfortable interior of the luxury Henituse transportation.
The Red Dragon rolled the rough marble between his fingers, its edges catching the sun's glare and it glittered prettily to his eyes. For the past couple of days, Cale hasn’t been left a single minute alone. The three children were always with him, choosing to sleep next to him and stay in his room until he woke up. Beacrox gives him his food personally and watches closely as Cale is eating, if Cale doesn’t finish his food Beacrox gives him a harsh look. Choi Han constantly stands guard outside his door even though he should be with the Wolf Children at Harris Village.
Cale forgot the meaning of isolation.
The only thing that Cale has for himself is his thoughts, but it’s hard to think about anything without it leading back to the alchemical Dragon’s Love he was rolling around in his hands.
The memories that Cale had seen through the crystal contained memories from the life of the original Cale Henituse up until he had created the Dragon’s Love in the Rose Garden. Cale remembered every waking moment, from every single day up until seventeen years out of the egg. Kim Rok Soo had assumed possession of the body when Cale was eighteen years old, which meant that Cale now had almost every single memory he needed to collect of his past.
Cale knew about his family, about his mother, the Thames Family, and almost everything that had ever happened in their History.
The Red Dragon’s heart was taken and eaten while his body was left to die, but he was saved by his newly formed attribute and the blood ritual performed by The Dark Mage Morrigan.
Cale’s attribute had been with him since before he was technically born, and the reason why Cale’s body is so weak isn’t only because of his missing heart. It is because of being born prematurely as a dragon.
The Red Dragon had struggled to cope with his extremely early attribute and stolen heart and was left in crippling pain until Morrigan Thames had come to save him.
It was horrifying to know that Cale was fed enough blood to keep a whole Vampire family alive for milenium, Cale had absorbed enough blood from the Thames for his human form to directly resemble them. However, despite the Thames’ efforts to keep Cale as healthy as possible, Cale was still born with deformities in his body.
His mana was insanely strong even for a dragon, but his body couldn’t even handle half of his full power before exploding into chaos. Hence, why his attribute starts alarming him whenever he does something other than sleeping… paranoid bastard.
Cale had a couple of hypotheses to counter his issues with mana and physical themes. He had noticed over time, that whenever he gained a different ancient power, the attribute would calm down a little. The Red Dragon’s hollow chest would fill up slightly to accommodate the room for another ancient power, and he was able to feel more comfort when using mana.
He suspected it was because of a dragon’s and ancient power’s connection to nature as a whole. Nevertheless, Cale wasn’t sure about it. It was a long reach for a guess, and he needed to find someone knowledgeable to cross-check his examinations.
Cale sat up straight as he looked away from the window and looked down and On.
It was decided, that as soon as the jungle job was done, Cale would dedicate his time to finding more ancient powers, and another dragon to consult with.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was a terribly rainy day, people were waiting at the entrance of the Path of No Return while wearing raincoats or just letting the rain cool their faces.
These were the people who had hope that their loved ones would return.
It was sad to see…
An old man made eye contact with Cale, he was standing with the help of his walking stick. The man’s eyes opened wide as he looked at Cale.
“...Do not go.”
Was what the old man had said to Cale before stopping to lean on the slab and looking towards the forest. Cale watched the old man with pity.
“Young master Cale.”
Rosalyn approached and called the name of the Red Dragon. She was looking at the old man, as well as the rest of the people waiting at the entrance, they were all sad and pitiful gazes.
Cale moved closer to the old man.
“Old man, it is raining. Don’t catch a cold now.”
Cale leaned his umbrella against the wall to cover the old man who was just standing there. He made a gesture to Hans.
“Young master-nim?”
“Umbrella.”
“...What about me?”
“Share with Beacrox.”
Hans turned behind him and stared blankly at Beacrox. Beacrox’s eternally cycling eye bags seemed to deepen as he frowned at Hans, more specifically the speck of dust on his pristine suit.
Hans slouched slightly in defeat and offered his umbrella to Cale, only to find that Cale didn’t need it anymore.
“We can share mine.”
Rosalyn’s umbrella started to cover Cale as well.
“Hm. Thank you very much, Miss Rosalyn. Let’s go.”
Cale and his group turned away from the entrance to the Path of No Return.
“Hans.”
“Yes, young master-nim.”
“Go find an inn. Although there are a lot of inns, I’m sure there aren’t any really good ones, so just find a decent one.”
Hoik Village had a lot of inns, but most of them were shabby and small.
“Why is it that everybody enters that Oorim?”
Cale relaxed comfortably in his seat like he already owned the place of the inn they had decided on before he answered Choi Han’s question.
“For hope.”
“Hope?”
“There is a legend about the Path of No Return.”
People still wander off into the Path of No Return, even though everyone who walked in never walked back out.
“Supposedly, a dragon lives in the Path of No Return.”
- What the hell are you talking about, Reddie? There are no dragons here other than you and me!
- I know, Raon.
“That Dragon will grant the wish of the humans who find his lair. Whether the wish is to become rich, cure an incurable disease, or even make someone have a happy life. The Dragon would grant any wish.”
- We cannot grant wishes! We are not gods! This is nonsense.
- …I know, Raon.
“That legend is what draws people in.”
Cale saw the rare frown grace Choi Han’s face. He probably didn’t like the thought of such a thing. With his personality, seeing the sad atmosphere of the village made him sad too.
“Then wouldn’t it be fine if we just destroyed this forest?”
‘Wooooahhh there buddy, take a breath and run around a bit. That was a very vicious thought.’
“Wouldn’t it be fine to just light it on fire and burn it down?”
“We just need to show that the legend is a lie. Then the people will stop disappearing into the forest.”
Ding!
The doorbell rang as Beacrox entered back into the inn.
“Young master, I am back.”
Many people were behind the chef.
“Young master-nim! I, Hilsman, am back!”
“Young master-nim, we’re here!”
The Wolf children and Hilsman all looked shabby as they entered the inn. Beacrox looked just about ready to shove them into baths and borderline waterboard them as he slipped on a pair of white gloves.
“Young master-nim.”
Lock was the last to enter the inn and had to duck his head to not hit his face. Before Lock could hand Cale the magic bag, Cale quickly praised and dismissed the tired group.
“You all worked hard. Go get some rest.”
After the group left, Cale accepted the bag from Lock.
“As part of our deal, the item inside is mine.”
“Yes sir.”
Lock didn’t hesitate at all, even though it was pretty obvious it was an ancient power, the boy felt no greed for it.
Cale opened the bag and observed its contents before speaking.
“I will be entering that forest.”
- What!
“Meowww?”
“Huh?”
“What?!”
“...what is it?”
Cale was confused at the unexpected reaction from everyone. Choi Han was frowning even deeper.
“Cale-nim, you really…”
Rosalyn’s eyes were wide as she looked at him.
“Drago-... uh young master-nim, your physical state is so weak though…”
The kittens started to make a ruckus on the table.
Cale could hear Raon going crazy.
- Then I’m going as well. Weak dragon, you listen to me. Do not go without me. This is a warning. I will get angry. It won’t even take me five minutes to destroy the forest. I have to go with you because… uh… I have to learn from you!
Hilsman was looking at Cale with shaking pupils.
“Umm. Young master-nim, are you talking about the Path of No Return? I heard that nobody comes out of-.”
“Who said that?”
Cale spoke in a quiet, secretive voice,
“That is not the case for me.”
He patted On and Raon before speaking again.
“I’ll be fine as long as I have them.”
On’s wide eyes turned to look at him. Cale met her eyes before he spoke into her mind.
- On, do you know why the Path of No Return is so dangerous?”
On shook her head subtly.
- Fog.
On’s pupils clouded over. Cale was surprised when he first met On and Hong. Poison was a rare specialty, but Fog was even rarer.
If Cale had to pick the rarest existence in his group, he without a doubt would pick On over Raon.
“The inside of the Oorim is filled with fog.”
Cale saw realisation dawn upon the faces of his group.
“There is a power in that fog that makes it hard for both people and mana to function normally.”
Cale pet the heads of On and Raon,
“I can do anything I want in there as long as I have the two of you.”
On’s tail was curling happily, and Raon’s wings were probably fluttering as there was a small gust of wind across the table.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The early morning sun had barely reached past the horizon, and Cale was ready to head into the Oorim with On in his arms.
Nobody was there to watch him enter, just as Cale ordered.
“You will die if you go in… you cannot return.”
The pitiful old man from last night had spent the night outside. Someone important to this man had probably gone into the forest, desperate to find the wish-granting Dragon.
Cale gently smiled at the old man sincerely, he remembered the feeling of loss well.
“Old man, I will break the legend and come back alive, you can wait for me here if you want.”
Cale turned and walked into the Oorim without a second look behind him.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Raon had naturally followed behind Cale and On.
Cale had noticed that the fog had surrounded him.
“Do you feel that, Raon?”
“Mhm! It does look like I would have to use my front paw’s worth of strength to use magic in this strange fog.”
“That’s why we have the responsible On with us.”
“That’s right! Big sister is very responsible!”
On puffed her chest out in Cale’s arms, she looked very proud.
Cale considered his plan for today, relating to Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.
“Starting from today. I am a good person.”
“Why are you introducing yourself?”
Raon and On were looking at Cale in confusion like Cale had just said the sky was blue. Like obviously.
Cale lost his words for a moment before he started to speak to On.
“On, the path.”
“Got it!”
On’s eyes sparkled before her front paws flexed and the fog separated before the three.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Litana observed the gentle and graceful noble that she and her group had allowed into their campsite.
The red-haired man was shaking visibly, covered head to toe in water.
She had to admit that he looked quite pitiful, him and his cute little kitten.
‘He doesn’t seem like a normal person.’
Litana’s stealthy sharp gaze was piercing through the pair.
The way this guy held himself upright even though he was shaking.
Despite the man looking so frail and weak, Litana didn’t even have to try to recognise the aura of a strong being.
Cale side-eyed Litana, who was hyper analysing him. He was observing her too, she was a Southerner, known for their bronze sun-kissed skin and the scene of nature as their home among fauna.
There was an awkward silence in the cavern, Cale’s casual voice broke the thick tension.
“The rain seems to be getting stronger. We should leave the forest tomorrow, right, On?”
The man’s expression was warm, as he gently spoke to the kitten. On was looking at Cale in disbelief.
- …Why are you acting like this?
Raon was confused too.
Litana and her subordinates were all looking at Cale with stiff expressions, and Litana made a guess based on what the man had just said.
“Umm, Mr–.”
“You can just call me Cale.”
“Yes, Mr Cale.”
Litana saw the man had a magic bag, but not a sword or anything else. It was like he came into the forest for a nice stroll. Like he seemed to know his way around…
He also had that atmosphere of suppressed power around him.
She suddenly had a thought.
‘...Is he a dragon?”
Litana remembered the legend about the Dragon that would grant your wish. The legend never described how exactly the Dragon would appear to you though, so Litana had become filled with anticipation.
Litana quickly opened her mouth in her anxiety.
“Are you a dragon?”
Cale’s warm smile cracked a little.
‘Shit! So soon?? I swear I suppressed my presence as much as I could.’
- Ohh, bustedddd
“Mrrp!”
On let out a tiny chirp of surprise.
Litana took a closer look at Cale, a real closer look.
She made out the slightly shimmery aspect Cale’s red hair had, and how whenever he moved, his hair would glint like scales.
Litana noticed that past the simple reddish-brown eyes that were looking at her, she could make out the complex array of all sorts of colours in his eyes. It made Litana think of what a talented artist’s paint collection would look like
Cale started to sweat at her intense stare.
‘Quickly! I need to pull something before I get figured out. Should I just tell her a half-truth?’
“I am not the Dragon from the legend.”
‘Dumbass! You could’ve just told her a straight-up lie!’
Litana didn’t seem to understand the wordplay of Cale’s answer, and Cale watched her wilt slightly.
‘Score! Things are back on track.’
“However, I do know the way in here.”
“..How?”
Litana, who had been brushing her previous thoughts off by convincing herself that Cale was actually just a really beautiful human, now paid her full attention to the redhead once again.
“This child is from the Cat tribe.”
Cale gently petted On with a gentle gaze that everyone thought was the look of a saint, but On and Raon knew it was the smirk of a scammer.
“I happened to run into this child in the slums on a rainy day like this in the past.”
Cale looked ‘genuinely’ nostalgic about the day they met.
On knew it was not a particularly nostalgic moment…
“This child, On, can control the fog.”
“What a rare power..”
Ah, scamming people truly was the best.
Cale felt a nice sense of satisfaction flood his mind as he watched the bait he laid turn up successful for the Queen of the Jungle.
“The legend… it probably does not exist.”
Cale’s gentle smile was tempted to twitch into a smirk.
“I’m sorry. I’m sure you had a desperate wish as well.”
“That is okay. There is nothing I can do about it. I am just glad that I do not need to set the forest on fire.”
Hook. Line. And sinker.
There it was, an opening.
- Hoh, I see I see, weak dragon.
- Watch and learn these useful ways, Raon.
“Unfortunately, the Jungle you will see once you get out of this Oorim will not be beautiful.”
“...what do you mean?”
‘Ehehehehehehehe. What’s this sound? Is it the sound of wedding bells for me and my slacker life?’
“There is a fire in the Jungle?”
“What? Then shouldn’t you put it out right away?”
“... It is a fire that doesn’t spread, nor go out…”
Cale knew the identity of this flame.
In his free time, he experimented with the creation and theory of it after discovering that he had created the Dragon’s Love and had a talent for alchemy.
It was an alchemical blaze, one that was developed by the Mogoru Empire.
‘To be a little more accurate, the imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire.’
The imperial prince felt a little bothered that Litana managed to unify the fifteen sections of the Jungle.
Maybe his feelings got hurt.
Only someone that immature and sensitive would start a massive flame in the middle of a Jungle.
Cale looked at Litana, who seemed incredibly disappointed that the legend wasn’t true.
Well, since he was planning to from the start, even before he discovered his identity, might as well fit the puzzle of some fire-stopping-wish-granting-round-two-electric-boogaloo dragon for Litana.
“Please take me to the fire.”
“Excuse me?”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Choi Han heaved slightly, even in all his years in the Forest of Darkness, he had never seen a fire this tall and large.
The fire was incredibly imposing, and from the looks of it, the smog from the blaze had blocked the sun from shining through for quite a while.
“This fire?”
Rosalyn looked toward Litana’s group in disbelief.
It was raining right now.
The Jungle was in its rainy season at the moment, but the fire remained burning all the same.
“Yes, it is this one.”
Litana bitterly looked towards the blistering heat.
“...the jungle is dying.”
This scary natural disaster was beyond human comprehension, and it brought terror to everyone. Even the local Southerners were too afraid to get too close.
“It’s hot.”
‘..what?’
It was the voice of Mr Cale, he had taken off his raincoat and jacket. If Litana couldn’t tell before, she definitely could tell now that Cale was a rich noble.
Litana squinted at Cale though, she had brushed aside her past assumptions about his identity a while ago, but now they were coming back in full swing.
He smelt like nature.
The Queen of the Jungle recalled something a previous ruler had told her.
“Litana dear… do you know what a Dragon is like? They smell like the fresh morning dew after a rainstorm. They feel like the crisp air of a cold summer’s night. Dragon’s look like the scales of a goldfish shimmering in the firefly's light. Dragon’s taste like the stench of ash after a long fire…
Dragons are the embodiment of nature if not nature itself. Remember that Litana.
Mr Cale smelt like nature.
“Mr Cale! Ten and I will take you there.”
At that moment of her realisation, her subordinates had run over to her from the tents set up around the clearing.
“Your Highness, these people are?”
Litana adjusted her position on Ten’s back, ensuring that Cale was comfortable before zooming off into the direction of the flames.
Without thinking, Litana called back to her friends.
“He is a dragon!”
“Excuse me?”
Litana ignored Mr Cale’s question of shock and instead focused on the wind whipping her hair wildly.
“Woohoooo! Hahahaha!”
The Queen of the Jungle whooped loudly like nothing was holding her back anymore.
She had found the Dragon.
Notes:
as usual!
ლ(◉‿◉ ლ)ლ(◉‿◉ ლ)I am open to suggestions! please let me know any feedback!!
(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱLots of love!!!
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 25: oasis in desert sands
Summary:
the jungle and it's inhabitants all look towards the wish granting being
Notes:
OMG! 20 000 HITS?!?!?!?!?!?!?!
AIIIEEEEEEEEEE!!!
⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹
MY HEART AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!
(ᵒ̴̶̷̤́◞౪◟ ᵒ̴̶̷̤̀ )(ᵒ̴̶̷̤́◞౪◟ ᵒ̴̶̷̤̀ )(ᵒ̴̶̷̤́◞౪◟ ᵒ̴̶̷̤̀ )(ᵒ̴̶̷̤́◞౪◟ ᵒ̴̶̷̤̀ )(ᵒ̴̶̷̤́◞౪◟ ᵒ̴̶̷̤̀ )(ᵒ̴̶̷̤́◞౪◟ ᵒ̴̶̷̤̀ )Everyone this makes me so happy that so many people are reading!!!
I will work hard to pump out updates everyone!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seeing the fearsome fire in person made Cale understand the true craziness of the imperial bastard.
It was a strong alchemical fire, although not as powerful as the flames Cale and Raon had experimented with the other day, it was insane that such a flame was let loose into a jungle…
“Miss Lina, please step back.”
“But!”
“I need to get closer to the fire.”
Cale knew that regular mana couldn’t properly douse the raging fire's flames.
If Cale wanted to, he and Raon could reverse the alchemic equation of the fire and return the flames back to their original state of sparks in a bottle. Thing is… Cale felt a little too lazy right now to spend a good hour doing the maths equations he wished he left back in high school.
So using a third of the Fire Suppressing Water was an easy and simple life hack to solve the stinking hot issue in front of him.
“Please step back.”
Litana could not react after seeing Cale’s serious demeanour, and Ten pulled on the back of her shirt to drag her a safe distance away.
“Grrr.”
“..Ten?”
It was weird for Ten to retreat from anything, sometimes it was hard for Litana to pull her panther out of battle. This was something she had never seen before.
“It looks like that child trusts me?”
“Excuse me?”
Litana looked up and thought that this Red Dragon looked amazingly powerful and beautiful right now.
Cale’s red hair had stood out even against the raging, hot flames of the fire, it had become stuck to his forehead which had been soaked with sweat.
Specks of the ash the flame had recycled over and over and over again to burn had brushed the long length of his eyelashes, which valiantly fought to protect his bright, cunning eyes from dust.
The thin and high-quality fabric clung to the Red Dragon’s lithe figure and the carefree posture of his limbs had positioned the man to look behind him to stare directly into Litana’s eyes.
Cale’s sly eyes had curled into light crescents, and they looked like they were more vivid than the crystal clear waters that had wrapped around his body in a loose swirl.
The dragon’s lips turned upwards as his slightly sharp teeth were reflected in the bubbles of the purest water that bent to his will.
Litana found it hard to focus on anything but the sound of his laugh, decorated by the rippling of the looming water over the tall blaze, and the faint ringing in her head.
The Queen of the Jungle was the most connected to nature out of all humans, it would be hard to find someone who had a stronger connection to the earth than her.
So Litana’s five senses had grappled onto every detail she could find when she turned her attention to Cale. She knew that there was nothing in the world more breathtaking than this sight.
The Red Dragon’s existence was like a cunning, red desert fox quenching its thirst for the first time in days at a glorious oasis, where flowers of all blossoms and colours shared the pure water of a crystal’s features in harmony.
Litana couldn’t help but watch as the fire, that had tortured the balance of the Jungle and her people, bowed down in submission to the superior being that commanded it to cease.
The Queen of the Jungle felt herself laughing quietly in joyful hysteria.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale felt like a busted-up radiator.
If you’d ask him how he felt in that exact moment, when the Fire Suppressing Water thought it would be amusing to positively waterboard Cale with a truck-load of water, he would say something like:
- Remi the Rat when he spent like a week in the sewers of Paris.
- The cats in those old people's Facebook videos where the cats are crying because they fell into the water.
- The Roblox Bloxburg Revolution of ‘24
If you answered either 1, 2, or 3.
You’re wrong.
It’s number 4. All of the Above, at the same time, are placed into a trashy capcut editing template.
In conclusion, Cale felt like shit.
Cale couldn’t even see if the fire had disappeared because his soaked red hair had thoroughly covered his eyesight. He pitifully spat out a stream of water that had gotten into his mouth.
He privately thought maybe that Beacrox could learn something new about waterboarding from this ancient power.
There was a loud laugh in Cale’s mind, it was naturally, the Black Dragon.
- Kahahahahahahaha!!! Weak-but-strong dragon! You should see the look on your face, hahahaha!
“Tsk.”
Cale didn’t appreciate being laughed at. From his shoes up to his skin, the excess water had spread out into a thick wave. The small wall had washed the ash from the fire outwards into the sea.
Not before spitefully making sure it let that ash settle between Cale’s toes….
“Y-young master-nim!!”
Lock, Rosalyn, and Choi Han had run towards Section One. The mage and swordmaster had already reached Litana’s side. She and Ten were soaked in water, but both of them seemed more than physically strong enough to endure it.
Litana had seen it clearly through the huge wall of water. The dragon was swallowed up by the pure water.
“Mr Cale!!”
Litana squinted her hardest to spot a head of deep wine red through the thick water vapour that cooled her ash-covered face. She wiped the dust and condensation out of her eyes and could see past the vapour.
“Cale-nim.”
Choi Han could see the gentle wind separate a path through the mist, he could see a bright spot of red in the black and charred jungle.
It was a man with hair more fiery than the blaze that had once been feeding on the land.
His once clean and neat white shirt now was soggy and stuck to his skin, fair skin was visible through the thin shirt.
The man’s red lashes clung together, water droplets falling to the ground from his contemplating eyes like tears.
Plip. Plip.
His otherworldly red hair framed his face wetly, curling around his forehead to his cheekbones, crawling down from his ears. The streaks of a rich red twisted like a watercolour painting into his slightly flushed neck.
Cale broke the image of draconic beauty by shaking his head back and forth rapidly, the water annoyed him.
When most of the water had flown off of Cale from the force of his dog-like actions, he didn’t even bother to fix his hair, which resembled the red coral of a warm southern sea.
Cale hummed… he didn’t know his hair would fall into waves when it was wet.
Raon was still giggling away into Cale’s mind, he almost wanted to feel annoyed, but he felt as though Raon had deserved this kind of laughter…
Cale noticed that Choi Han, Rosalyn, Litana, and Ten were approaching him.
“..Are you okay, Cale-nim?”
“Are you okay?”
Rosalyn hesitated for a second, before confidently striding forward and casting a drying spell and temperature management magic on the soaked Cale.
Cale hummed as his clothes puffed up and his shirt lost its transparency. It wouldn’t be good if Cale’s scar was revealed to his envoy.
“Hm. That was nice spellwork, Miss Rosalyn. You’ve improved.”
“Only with your advice, Dragon-nim.”
The group looked at each other after hearing Rosalyn’s address of Cale. They all mentally shrugged, it didn’t matter anymore if Litana had yelled out her realisation a couple of minutes ago.
Cale swiped the neat, red hair out of his face, as he opened his flushed lips to speak.
“Let’s go.”
He started to walk away from the burnt remains of Section One, with Choi Hand and Rosalyn sparing the ash one look before following behind him.
The two looked happy and satisfied with something, but it wasn’t Cale’s job to care about it.
Cale stood in front of Litana, who was standing in tension a short distance away. She had gotten off the back of Ten.
“Miss Lina.”
Litana could tell that she had been in a daze for the better part of the last adrenaline-filled thirty minutes.
“Grrrrr.”
Litana, who was looking at Cale without saying words, had turned her attention towards Ten.
The panther was snuffling at the ashes on the ground and rubbing his head onto the remains of what were once tall and healthy trees.
Cale’s voice rang through the silence.
“It looks like you should go.”
“...Excuse me?”
Litana’s eyes followed Cale’s finger.
“Ah.”
The Queen of the Jungle’s subordinates and the Jungle people and animals huddled together in the safe zone.
Cale didn’t mind her silenced state and continued to speak.
“It looks like there is nothing left for me to do here.”
Litana turned back around to look Cale in the eyes. He looked calm and gentle, yet strong…
He was the existence responsible for ending the Jungle’s pain.
“..Mr Cale, shall we go together?”
This Red Dragon was the hero today. Although he may not be wish-granting, he had listened to and answered the calls of the people. He was deserving of their sincere gratitude.
“Your Highness.”
“Lina.”
She quickly corrected him.
“No, what they need right now is you, Miss Lina. They need their Queen.”
Cale turned his head and studied the Jungle people, they were getting drenched in the leftover water from his ancient power, and the tears of the cloud from above them. They were hugging each other in joy.
He considered the weird feeling that shot up his chest into his mind… It was a warm feeling. Like Cale had done something good.
He almost scoffed, he put out the fire in his personal interest, but he had to admit the expressions of the jovial people were satisfying…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale held his hand over the communication device. He and Raon had tinkered around with different devices and upgraded the boring device to project a hyperrealistic 3d image of the call.
It was only accessible from their modified device, but Cale felt like it was a satisfactory upgrade.
- Huh? Why do you look like that?
It was Crown Prince Alberu.
- Your hair is all tousled.
Cale could see the confused smile on Alberu’s face as he plastered the same gentle smile he had been showing Litana onto his face.
- …How about you not smile like that?
As expected, it did not work on someone like Alberu. Cale shifted back to his usual sly and arrogant smirk and leaned back into his chair.
Alberu was used to a disrespectful and relaxed-looking Cale Henituse.
“Your Highness, the brightest star of the Raon Kingdom, how is Marquis Stan’s family?”
Cale had been out of contact for a good three weeks in his detour to Hoik Village, he had made a lot of progress with his plan.
- How? It is currently in between changing the person in control. Why are you curious?
Raon’s quiet voice echoed around Cale’s head.
- Is it finally time for my revenge?!
The Marquis Stan and Venion… they had done a lot of things to Raon.
Cale understood that to overcome trauma, one needed to face it. Raon had decided to face his trauma by enacting revenge on his torturers.
A dragon would never forget the shame that Raon had endured, and Raon Miru wanted compensation for his suffering.
Raon Miru wanted to see scars embrace the skin of Venion, like how Raon would always feel the light touch of his faint scars.
Cale understood that was the instincts of a dragon.
He knew that should the Red Dragon meet whoever clawed his heart out of his chest, would never know anything but pain when he got his hands on them…
Alberu inspected Cale with interest.
- I’m letting you know because I am getting something in return for it, but I really can’t understand why you are curious.
“It is only so that I can do things that you will like, your highness.”
Alberu snorted at what seemed to be a blatant lie from Cale.
However, Cale knew it was the truth.
Should Alberu or anyone else find out about the suffering Raon endured, they would want first-class tickets to Raon’s Revenge, directed by your one and only Cale Henituse.
- Hurry back to the castle.
“Yes sir.”
Cale didn’t have any issues with agreeing, he was planning on coming back anyway. He wasn’t going to rush over, of course, he still had business to do here and then he had to catch himself another dragon.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale whipped his hand through the air, carelessly throwing off the buzzing of a gnat before he exploded it without looking.
He was feeling a bit lazy at the moment, the Jungle Sun did wonders for someone’s sleeping schedule… or maybe it was because Cale was a cold-blooded species…nah.
It was also funny to see Raon acting like some glorified mana detector. Cale felt like one of those drug-busting police officers with scary sniffer dogs.
Was that disrespectful?
…
- I found something right here!
Cale walked towards where Raon was pointing his face towards and swiftly lifted the young dragon into the air with his mana.
He reached out his hand towards the small spot that Raon was paying close attention to and flexed his mana a little.
The black soot-covered dirt burst out into different directions messily. Cale was a little bit too lazy to bother and clean up his mana fluctuations, in his defence it was a nice day out.
“Hm.”
It was an average-looking, large metal box. Honestly nothing special, and it undermined the value of what was inside.
Cale’s magic tugged on the box and hastily dragged it out of the dirt.
If Cale had a heart it would be beating fast, this was an exciting moment.
A fair, slender hand reached forward and ripped the iron lock right out of its place.
“Huh.”
Maybe it was because the lock was old and rusty?
No matter, it wasn’t Cale’s problem.
Raon had impatiently opened the box from beside him, sick of Cale’s dramatic style.
“Raon, that wasn’t yours to open.”
“Dooooon’t care, you always take so long for things like this anyways.”
Cale rolled his eyes, this small dragon was way too sassy.
‘Who taught him this attitude?’
“Red Dragon, I know what you’re thinking, I bet my left pinkie claw that you thought, quote on quote, ‘Who taught him this attitude?’ ”
“Annoying punk. I didn’t know dragon puberty came early.”
“This great and mighty dragon thinks you should cry about it.”
Although the two dragons were bantering back and forth with each other, they both examined the array of vibrant colours that had shone out of the plain metal box.
They appreciated the sight of these top-grade Magic Stones.
Both of their lips started to twitch up at the same time.
“Haha! This is the good stuff, weak Dragon!”
“I know, this will sell for some good money we can roll around in.”
Raon tilted his head in consideration and gave Cale a look.
Cale knew that look.
It was because he had the same look.
No one would notice if a good chunk of these Magic Stones disappeared into mid-air would they?
Raon and Cale had both grabbed fat handfuls of the colourful Magic Stones and shoved them in their pocket dimensions.
“Raon. This stays between us.”
“What stays between us?”
“Hm.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale considered the Deruth Henituse.
His father was a lot smarter than he had expected him to be, especially after witnessing the original Cale’s memories. Deruth seemed a little ditzy. However, he supposed someone had to be smart if they were handling the richest territory and the Forest of Darkness on top of that…
So, Cale’s gift to his father for giving him an allowance (and doing some of Cale’s dirty work for him) was to give his father a rat.
It was Mueller, who quickly got to business and pulled out blueprints that were much too large for his small hands to hold properly out of his comically large backpack.
Cale supposed he also kept Mueller around because he looked silly.
Deruth was also knowledgeable on the possible future of war within the continent, Cale deemed Deruth a suitable father.
“Cale.”
“Yes, father.”
After a long time, Deruth started to speak to Cale and looked directly at his son.
“I trust your words, father, however, as the Lord of this territory, I must verify whether your statements are true or not. I’m sure it will not be easy to verify, as you heard it from the crown prince.”
This was a little more difficult than expected, Deruth had a strong will…
“Son, there is something I’ve come to realise as I started to touch money.”
The Henituse family had been a money making house for generations. They had always gained more than they had spent.
“What I learned is that if you find a place to use your money, you have to spend a ton of it.”
Cale considered his father’s words. It was indeed very useful advice. To spend a lot of money…
“..I will contact you soon.”
“Yes, that is good enough.”
…
“..Cale.”
“Yes, father.”
Deruth had stopped Cale as he was halfway to the door, Cale turned to face the Lord.
“Have you ever thought about the issue of our successor?”
“Not at all.”
This was a serious answer from Cale. Cale’s whole plan which would last from early retirement to the end of his long life, was to, in this order.
- Get Rich.
- Figure out what the hell was up with his body
- Create a large luxury villa (lair)
- Leave the Henituse family under the guise of death and live out a life of a thousand years worth of eating grapes one by one.
Cale thought it was a very straightforward and thought-out plan.
“Basen came to me and said he will not do anything to worry you.”
“Of course. Bason will be great for our territory.”
Cale could not imagine anyone else but his smart younger brother, Basen as the next territory Lord.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was looking forward to squeezing out every last drop of usefulness from Mueller until he died.
No one could deny that he was very useful.
The redhead had to admit that watching Mueller do his work was like watching your pet hamster doing your taxes, or watching a tiny rat make gourmet food.
It was amusing and useful.
Although, when Cale had handed Mueller off to his stepmother, Countess Violan, the dragon had felt like she would work him harder than he did…
Well, it benefitted him anyway, so it wasn’t his problem if Mueller died an early death.
Cale had been ignoring it for a while, but the anticipating jitter of Raon Miru had been setting him off for a while.
The vicious Black Dragon could barely hold himself still in excitement, because the young dragon knew that his revenge would be enacted within the next few hours.
“Choi Han.”
“Yes sir.”
“Let’s go.”
“...We have only been here for four days. We are going already?”
Choi Han continued.
“I will gather everyone-.”
“No.”
There was a reason Cale only called for Choi Han.
“Only we will go this time.”
“Meeeoowwwww.”
The chilling meows of the Cat Tribe children had revealed them to be hidden quietly in the shadows, Cale didn’t mind them, he knew they were practising their stealth skills.
“It had been a while since it had been just us!”
Hong and On bounded out of their hiding places, bouncing happily around the feet of Choi Han and Cale.
“I will naturally go as well.”
Raon Miru had removed his invisibility magic and everyone could see that he was relaxing in the open window breeze.
Choi Han observed their group before turning to Cale who began to speak.
“Beacrox will follow us after. There is something important we all have to take care of.”
“...is it the Marquis Stan and company?”
Choi Han was smart, Cale smiled at him.
“I knew you were sharp, get ready to go.”
So in the middle of the night, a common carriage without any significant symbols had quietly left through the back door of the Henituse estate.
It was travelling toward the Northwest region of the Roan Kingdom.
Notes:
pls feedback
=͟͟͞͞ =͟͟͞͞ ヘ ( ´ Д `)ノit's so exciting that people are reading!
That means I must keep up a good ethic and not get lazy!
(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱCome ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 26: red koi on black rocks
Summary:
!!WARNING!!
- Torture
- Venion Stan
- Blood
- Violence
Notes:
im back everyone! we have a much longer chapter this week featuring Raon's Revenge and something else?
(=◉ᆽ◉=)(=◉ᆽ◉=)
Thank you ALL SO MUCH for reading!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Raon was carefully observing the seed inside of the glass egg, it was what Cale had given Raon when they found it in the Magic Tower.
The Black Dragon had only mildly experimented with changing the size of the glass egg to see the seed inside more clearly.
Cale was happy that Raon was showing curiosity about the device.
“But Cale-nim.”
“Hmm?”
Cale turned to Choi Han.
“Is this plan really possible in the Stan territory?”
For the past couple of days, Cale’s envoy was lulled to sleep by the bedtime story of Raon explaining in great detail how exactly he would get his revenge.
“Why? You don’t like the plan?”
Raon’s head snapped towards Choi Han after hearing Cale’s question. However, Choi Han’s response was simple.
“No, I think the plan is passable. I am just wondering how we can deal with Marquis Stan and Venion Stan.”
Cale could practically feel Raon frowning at his plan being called ‘passable’ and he could almost hear the more vicious plans Raon was coming up with.
Choi Han was caught up in the situation considering Taylor Stan and quickly understood the finer details, preparing came first.
The group needed to find Odeus Flynn.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Everything was set up.
Cale had talked with Odeus Flynn and had the room and every possible tool Beacrox could put together in order.
During the time it took to pull the scene together, Choi Han, and the three children had carefully put together the strict schedule of Venion Stan.
They knew how to catch the mice.
Cale crouched on the roof, disguised with a roguish-looking black cloak and hood to hide his stunning red hair.
“The weather is perfect today, yes?”
It was a cloudy and hot day, so it was very humid. It wasn’t the best day to spend outside, but it was the best kind of day to kidnap a noble.
“Everything else is perfect too…”
The time was early morning before the Sun had even bothered to open its eyes. Hong was nodding off Cale’s shoulder, finding the warmth of the Red Dragon’s nape comforting.
There are also not a lot of people around. People didn’t want to go out in such dank weather.
Cale peered over the roof to look at the alleyway he was watching.
‘Based on Choi Han and the children’s watching. I at least know the chance he uses this specific alleyway tonight is over seventy percent.’
Raon was absentmindedly being patted on the head.
The young dragon would’ve normally swiped at Cale’s hand, but he had given up because Cale would continue anyway.
Raon was still glaring at Cale.
Cale raised his other hand as a signal, and the other hidden people in his group swiftly and silently moved into position. He could feel the magic trace he had tagged Venion with move closer to the alleyway.
He was coming.
“On, I leave this to you.”
“This is my best environment!”
On let out a quiet, cheerful trill before she jumped down from the roof in front of Cale and disappeared into a puff of fog.
“Poison?”
“Mm.”
Hong nodded his head before rubbing his fur across Raon’s scales in a cute goodbye and fading away into On’s mist.
“I’ll be on my way as well.”
Choi Han swiftly moved across roofs.
Raon quietly lifted himself from Cale’s arms to hover off the roof and stare at the Red Dragon.
“Raon.”
“What is it?”
“Do whatever you want.”
The young dragon smirked a nasty grin.
“Don’t say something so obvious.”
Raon cast a familiar invisibility upon himself and disappeared.
Cale crossed his arms as he looked into the foggy alleyway through the shade of his hood.
Three people hiding under robes had entered the alleyway, Cale could recognise them as Venion and two nameless guards.
The redhead couldn’t bother to remember their names.
Meeowwwww.
Meowwww.
On and Hong’s calls to each other echoed in and out of the narrow alleyway. It was eerie, and it was the perfect setting to bless Venion’s last day in the open air.
Plop.
“Y-young master-ni-”
Cale heard the struggles of Venion’s guards as Hong swiftly dosed them with a high concentration of poison through his cover in the fog.
The Red Dragon enjoyed the sound of Venion’s aggressively thumping heartbeat.
Meowwwwwww!
Venion looked above him and saw the cloud of a dangerous-looking fog, it was tinged with graceful swirls of the colours red and black.
“W-what the?”
Venion’s eyes bulged out of his head as twirled this way and that to try and make sense of what was causing such a situation.
His lackeys were groaning behind him, but Venion paid no mind. After all, his own life was in danger.
Venion’s long hair brushed his cheeks, the wind rushed into the alleyway, and the force fluttered his clothes roughly.
“..Hello?”
Venion could hear a voice, and he spun around with haste but still did not see anything.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
No… there was something in this dank alleyway with him…
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
He just couldn’t see it.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
A lithe figure, covered in a hood and long cloak slowly walked out of the fog.
Tap…tap…tap…tap…
The cloaked figure watched as Venion stumbled back dumbly. The figure enjoyed the way Venion panicked at the figure’s slow walking.
Venion, the bastard, had finally gained enough of his brain back as he grappled onto whatever surface he could dig his hands into and ran for the exit of the alleyway.
“Uh, ah, uhhhh.”
Venion let loose small baby noises as he shuffled back on the floor from his mad dash to the exit.
He tripped over the body of one of his fallen lackeys.
A black, floating figure slowly came out of the thick, red fog in front of him… his eyes were filled with nothing but the intense emotions of shame, sadness, and a white-hot burning feeling of rage.
“We meet again?”
The Black Dragon was in front of him once again, unhinged and unleashed.
The Dragon, Raon Miru, was smiling.
“W-wha, how did this bastard..!”
Venion was shaking.
The Black Dragon slowly approached him, scales covered in scars and wings flapping menacingly.
“Why are you so surprised?”
A young calm and low voice graces Venion’s quaking ears.
“What is it, huh? Are you having a hard time recognising who I am because I’m not bleeding from your hand?
Raon had a blank expression and slowly approached Venion while his intimidating black mana was fluctuating in the air around him.
Venion kept shuffling back on his hands and bum until he couldn’t anymore because of the body of another one of his lackeys.
“Vennionn Staaaann.”
The dragon sang in a sing-song voice. Venion had never heard the dragon speak in the four years he had it get tortured.
It was calling out his name…
The same dragon who bled perpetually for four years, every day, all day.
Every hour, minute, second, millisecond, nanosecond to even smaller than that was spent in pain and suffering.
That was how often the dragon was in pain from Venion’s hand.
“I guess you never expected me to come back?”
Although Venion had fantasised about the Black Dragon coming back, and allowing him to torture him again for who knows how long. To teach it a lesson for even trying to run away.
It was a foolish fantasy.
Now the dragon had really come back, but not for more.
For revenge
“W-w-what. What the hell is going on?”
The oppressive red fog had started to crawl through his clothes and into his very being.
“Krrk!”
“Nice to see you again.”
The dragon that was greeting him had tied him up with mana, and the snake-like fog started to slither closer to his face.
“Ugh!”
Hisssss
The wind sounded like a snake that was ready for its meal after capturing its prey.
“N-noooo!”
The fog was practically kissing his nose right now, Venion’s whole body was paralyzed by the dragon’s mana. The dark red fog slowly slunk its way over his face.
He could not breathe.
Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump.
Badump. Badump.
Badump.
Badump.
Badump.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale ignored Beacrox sneaking peeks at Raon, he had told the chef about Raon’s existence yesterday night.
He easily accepted it.
‘I knew it.’
Beacrox was told that the dragon had been the one leaving food near their campsites all those months ago. He had a few issues with what they were doing, Cale hadn’t explained anything about Venion to the chef.
‘But hey, he follows orders well.’
Cale wasn’t too aware that Beacrox actually followed Cale’s orders to a ‘T’ because Cale was literally like, an actual fucking dragon.
What a dumbass.
Choi Han slammed Venion’s body onto a clean metal chair roughly and messily arranged his limbs into a seating position.
Beacrox watched this silently and turned to face Cale.
“Do I just need to work on him?”
“Yes.”
“What should I do to him?”
Cale didn’t bother to answer and instead looked in Raon’s direction. Raon had hovered forwards and looked at the chef, before beginning to speak solemnly.
“I will return everything I have suffered.”
“...suffered?”
Beacrox didn’t know about Raon’s story.
“Yes. I was abused for four years, and I had to endure being tortured and beaten day after day. I was also imprisoned in a cave. I want payback for my four years of suffering in the period of these next four days.”
The calm four-year-old’s voice echoed through the silent room. Choi Han rubbed his face while On and Hong hovered for a moment, contemplating what to do.
“I will give you a basic rundown of how I suffered. First of all, I was whipped until this mighty dragon hide of mine was raw.”
Raon briefly explained in high detail everything that he had felt in the first four years of his life. Raon was very passionate about it as he explained everything to Beacrox, who was carefully listening. He wanted to pay Venion back for everything.
“And to keep hitting that spot that is already bloodied and injured is the most important basic knowledge.”
Bang!
Schreeeeeeeech!!!
Raon had stopped talking and looked towards the source of the noise.
Cale had kicked the chair the unconscious Venion was sitting on aggressively. The metal leg of the chair was bent and twisted so horribly from Cale’s foot that it would be impossible to return it to its original state.
The Red Dragon had kicked with enough force that both Venion and the metal chair had dragged across the ground and hit the wall fast enough to create molten hot sparks.
Venion’s weak and puny little body had fallen off the chair helplessly, and Cale could see that he had slumped down with his face flat on the floor ungracefully.
“So pathetic…”
Cale’s voice echoed through the silent room, he tilted his head, considering his options.
The Red Dragon swiftly swiped up the metal chair by its legs and tore the chair into two sharp pieces of metal.
Cale quickly twisted his mana to flow into and through the physical makeup of the metal, in his hands, the metal began to glow a lava red-white hot from his palms.
He knew that Beacrox was the true torture expert, but Cale found it hard to care, especially when the source of Raon’s suffering was right in front of his face.
Cale’s hands curled into themselves and his blood crusted under his nails after puncturing his skin
Everyone in the room could tell Cale was pissed.
Cale fixed his shirt and brushed off specs of invisible dust
He tilted his head at Raon and started to speak.
“Keep doing what you have to do.”
“...I understand.”
Raon turned to Beacrox and kept talking about his past, and silence filled the room once he finished.
Beacrox started to smile menacingly and had taken a pair of pristine white gloves from his coat.
“Sounds like there will be a lot of blood.”
He took out another pair of gloves to wear over the other ones. Cale had never seen or read about Beacrox putting on multiple pairs of gloves.
“Beacrox.”
“..Yes sir.”
Cale turned away to stare back a Venion, who had been lying pitifully on the floor because Cale kicked him.
“Make some food before we start.”
“...Food?”
Beacrox’s brow furrowed, but Cale pointed towards Raon and the young dragon’s tail swished like he agreed with Cale.
“Raon needs something to eat.”
“That bastard hit me while eating, saying that seeing my blood appeased his appetite.”
“...Son of a..”
Choi Han started to curse, and Beacrox took out another pair of gloves…
“Looks like I need to prepare a feast.”
Cale thought Beacros was very weak to children, he was a torture specialist, but always seemed to bend down to their wants and needs.
“Shall I cripple him?”
“No need, just leave many lasting scars…”
Cale didn’t want to know if he could listen to this vicious conversation anymore.
“Alright. Young master-nim, will you be down here as well?”
“Mm.”
Cale let out an uncomfortable hum and frowned a Beacrox’s question.
‘I don’t really want to see, but.”
He wanted to live in peace without seeing blood or wars. However, this was a special occasion.
Cale could hide his identity with his abilities, so he could watch in secret.
‘I don’t think I can enjoy a feast while watching a torture, maybe I should just stick with wine…’
It would be brutal, and he would probably throw up and want to blow Venion up… but in a situation like this wine would be better.
“I understand, weak dragon. No need to think about it. You do not need to watch.”
Raon abruptly froze in midair.
Cale paused… dragon? Beacrox was right here. He paused and spared the torturer a wide-eyed glance.
Beacrox seemed to not react to that information. It was hard to tell, his face always seemed to have the same expression, it was just a mildly scary expression now…
He caught Cale’s eye and raised a bushy eyebrow.
“Young master-nim?”
“...uh, are you not going to say anything?”
Cale stared at Beacrox like he was going to jump at him and start going berserk. Beacrox didn’t look impressed.
“Young master-nim?”
“...no nothing.”
It’s a bit awkward now… Cale didn’t know how to react to his chef knowing his identity and Beacrox couldn’t find it in him to be concerned, instead, he was brainstorming the most painful ways to torture Venion Stan.
Cale stared at Beacrox’s back as the torturer turned to go and prepare a feast fitting for a great dragon.
‘I need to try harder to hide myself, I can’t believe I just walked around with Beacrox knowing my identity…’
Raon watched as Cale pursed his lips and zoned out. The young dragon opened his mouth to speak.
“Red Dragon, how are you going to hide from Venion? You have a human life after all…”
“You’re a great and mighty thinker, Raon. You knew what I was thinking.”
“Huh? Of course, I’m great and mighty!”
Raon spun in circles in the air to show his happiness, Cale could tell his chest was a little puffed up in pride.
“How about you tell me how I should disguise myself?”
The young dragon paused in his endeavour, and began to hum while considering it…
Raon thought that the Red Dragon’s human form was already beautiful, and stunning, and pretty, and handsome, and lovely, and charming, and delightful, and gorgeous, and graceful, and glamorous, and elegant, magnificent, and GREAT AND MIGHTY!!!
Buuut… Raon has never seen Cale’s real form before…
“Red Dragon, I’ve never seen your real face before…”
Cale was a little taken aback… his real face? How does Raon know about his situation?
“My real face?”
Raon was quick to answer.
“Your dragon form! But it’s okay if you don’t feel like it! Don’t worry about it!”
“It’s alright Raon, I’ll think about it.”
Cale pat Raon’s head, his cheeks were getting chubby.
“I’m going to get a drink, keep Choi Han company.”
“Yes! I’m going to give Choi Han my great and mighty company!”
Choi Han turned from his intense and aggressive stare into Venion’s ugly mug to face Raon.
“I will enjoy your great and mighty company, Raon.”
Raon preened under the attention.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Oo….ugh……..”
Venion groaned and tried to move. His body felt heavy. Although he was aware of every part of his body, it felt like he couldn’t breathe.
He came to his senses to find himself in a dank, dark, and slightly humid room. It looked to be underground, with no warmth or windows…
Venion lifted his head slightly off the ground to peer at his surroundings… he noted that his head was much lighter than it was supposed to be.
“Gasp!”
His eyes shot open in shock, what he could see in front of him was a table filled with food. A Black Dragon was behind the table, looking down at him, something large and imposing was next to the young dragon.
Its scales looked to be the shade of the richest wine Venion had ever laid his eyes on, and every scale shimmered with a lustrous sheen. Instead of looking like an armored bodice, this dragon’s scales looked like a fish’s, where they were filled with iridescent film and colours.
The torchlight danced across its lithe and long body daintily, and its sharp eyes were littered with a flurry of rich browns and reds, they gleamed with an inner fire.
These eyes stared deep into Venion, like they knew every single little detail of his life like they had read words upon words of his every action.
Its body was unlike the Black Dragon’s form, but Venion's supposed dragons all differed from each other in their individuality.
This dragon’s form was long, serpentine even… its wings were folded back but Venion could tell they were almost as long as its body.
In contrast, the dragon’s claws and arms were short to its body, resembling a lion’s powerful limbs that would snatch their prey and bring them to the floor.
The Red Dragon’s terrifying face had details of short but thick hairs around its face and chin, and its maw was framed by long and flowing whiskers. The long whiskers seemed to forever be looking like the wind was gracefully blessing its face, and they curled around the table in front of it.
Its horns grazed the top of the stone ceiling, they were a deeper red than the scales of the figure, but they were long and graceful looking. They resembled the large deer head that Venion’s estate owned, the way the horns branched off each other and enhanced the already majestic aura of the Red Dragon.
It was unlike anything Venion had ever seen.
“M,mm-!”
So this was a dragon… this was a true dragon. It sparked true fear in Venion, it wasn’t like the helpless figure of the baby Black Dragon he had tortured, it was the pairs of eyes that belonged to the Dragon that wanted him to suffer.
Clang!
Venion couldn’t drag his eyes away from the dominating aura of the Red Dragon, who sipped from a glass of red wine that had floated up to his maw.
He wanted to speak but the magic chains on his neck prevented him from speaking.
Pssh, bang!
A whip dragged across the floor, dragging Venion’s eyes away from the beast.
His eyes shook even more as shards of glass and bits of metal were visibly embedded in the whip. It looked like the whip he had used on the Black Dragon.
The fully masked man holding the whip slowly approached Venion.
Tap. tap. Tap.
The Red Dragon lifted its great head, whiskers flowing with his movements.
The Black Dragon raised a paw from the table, giving an order.
“Start.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Flick!
CRACK!
Beacrox’s whip cut through the air and landed on Venion.
“A-AAAAAAAH!”
Venion’s body was heavy, and he could feel nothing but the pain throbbing in his body. Beacros was relentless, and the whip continued to tear up the noble’s attire and stain his skin red. Some shards of glass had been dislodged from the whip and had stayed comfortable in his skin, digging into his muscles.
It was the same way Raon had felt when he was only a newborn.
“Oo, ugh, oo-!”
Venion was shouting something but the words found it hard to leave his mouth.
He struggled but his body was still paralysed, he was helpless.
Just like Raon had suffered under chains and torture. So did Venion.
But just as Raon did, Venion glared at the Dragon’s watching him, it was a glare that showed he wouldn’t give in.
It didn’t look good on him.
Flick! Crack!
The whip continued to cut through his body.
“Aaaaaaaaaa, ugh!”
Venion’s body shook at the pain, and the floor became flooded in his blood. No being in the room had sympathy for such a sight, and Beacrox continued to torture him at a steady pace.
Blood sprayed onto his face, and Beacrox could only frown at the hygiene.
“Mm.”
Cale slid his eyes to the moan from his side. The baby kittens On and Hong, were invisible and curled up next to each other. The kittens had initially been shocked at the form Cale had chosen for the torture session but quickly got used to it.
The kittens had been yapping to Cale in excitement and running compliments through Cale’s ears for a good ten minutes before he got them to stop…
Cale looked towards them in sympathy, Hong was shaking as he forced his eyes to look towards Venion, something about doing it for Raon’s sake.
Raon and Cale had put up noise-suppressing magic for the kittens so there was no chance of being caught by Venion, but Cale doubted at this point it didn’t matter because Venion was too far gone.
“Ugh, oo ,oo, ah aaaaaaaah!”
Venion’s body was completely bloody, and he started to shout groans and words that could not be understood, but Beacrox flicked his whip even harder in response.
Do not speak.
Stay still.
Stop glaring.
That was the torturer’s message as the whip landed any time Venion would show any of those reactions.
“...I need to watch, that’s what I need to do.”
That was what the silver kitten On was saying as she lowered her head, Cale understood, On and Hong were in pain watching this.
The basement, where Venion’s limbs were chained up, was slowly turning red with blood. It wasn’t a struggle to watch because it was scary, or because they felt bad.
It was because they knew that this was Raon’s childhood, and it was only the beginning of every day for the next four years of the dragon’s life.
Cale didn’t know if he liked being in this form, his arms were too short to pet and comfort the kittens. He didn’t like it…
He instead brought his head down with his long neck to cover the gruesome sight from the kitten’s gazes.
“You don’t need to watch if you can’t.”
Cale had looked in Raon’s direction as he moved to comfort the kittens, Raon was sitting alone on top of the table.
Raon was currently eating. He was stuffing his face with steak. It was the first thing Cale had fed Raon, and it was his favourite food.
“Aaaaaaaah!”
The young dragon didn’t pause to even chew, as he swallowed mouthful after mouthful while listening to Venion’s cries. Raon had looked forward to this moment for many nights and days. He had imagined this exact scene in his head so many times.
Which was why he couldn’t afford to miss a moment of this meal, no, this feast. Precious food that he didn’t even know existed in the dark cave with nothing but a flat stack of hay, and the drip of his blood against the cave floor now and then.
“Cough.”
Raon coughed for a moment from stuffing too much food but he couldn’t bring himself to stop. Cale was watching Raon’s actions.
Raon was crying.
But even through his tears, he didn’t stop.
He continued to stuff himself with food while never blinking at Venion getting whipped. On and Hong didn’t manage to see how Raon was right now.
But Cale was making sure to pay attention to the Black Dragon.
“Oo, ughh, ooo, ah.”
Venion’s body twitched pitifully. Beacrox didn’t stop to flick the whip in sports he knew would hurt. Venion could not even look up at the Black Dragon on top of the table anymore.
He had a blank expression as he slowly fainted from the pain, and while being surrounded by his blood.
Swiiiiish!
With a loud noise, the whip struck Venion’s head, slamming his face against the ground, making him finally lose consciousness.
Raon stuffed another steak into his mouth, Raon’s eyes were looking at Venion, but he didn’t see Venion. He saw his past self, which was why he couldn’t stop.
“You’re going to choke.”
Tap. Tap.
He could feel the warm, toasty presence of something curling around his body, like a warm blanket.
It wasn’t a familiar touch, but it was a familiar feeling. Raon turned his head.
“Tsk, it’s all over your mouth….”
The voice was indifferent as usual. Raon felt a napkin float up to his mouth and wipe the mess away. It was a caring and known trace of mana that had lifted the napkin to his face.
When Raon had seen Cale’s true form, he had been proud that his weak dragon had followed his words and turned up in his real form. Raon had been secretly admiring it and hoping that he would grow up to be as great and mighty as the Red Dragon.
It was admittedly, entirely different from Raon’s body, but considering that the Red Dragon was the one and the only dragon he’d ever met, all dragons must be different from each other.
Raon thought it was nice to see the Red Dragon’s real form, it felt like they were closer than ever before now.
It was hard to explain to Raon… it felt like he understood a little more about the Red Dragon…
So, Raon decided to give him some leeway, and ignored that Cale had used some sort of illusion magic to cover his chest…
But he would ask later.
Raon turned back to the bloody state Venion was in, and Cale dropped the napkin he was using to clean up Raon’s mouth.
“I will continue to watch.”
“Sure. Let’s watch together.”
Raon put his head on the table as Cale said that. Cale stretched out his folded wing a little to cover the back of the Black Dragon… it was a little cold in the basement after all.
It would suck if Raon got a cold…
The kittens had heeded Cale’s advice and instead found comfortable perching places on the thin ledges of his horns, draping themselves across the branches of the deer-like horns as if they were soft couches (Cale doubted they were comfortable).
Cale visibly frowned at Beacrox.
“...What is it, young master?”
There was a little bit of hesitation on Beacrox's part, maybe because he had never seen Cale’s true form before.
“Why are you using the potion now?”
Cale gently nodded towards the potion in Beacrox’s hand with his chin. He didn’t want to disturb the kittens that decorated his horns like fairy lights.
“Don’t we need to heal him?”
“Use it when he looks like he’s about to croak.”
Venion had fainted, but he was still groaning. His body was covered head to toe in blood, and it looked like his skin was red.
Beacrox looked toward Venion after hearing what Cale had to say and nodded his head.
“He won’t die yet. Your order is correct.”
He put the potion back down.
Cale was a little shocked that Beacrox had shown no hesitation towards Cale’s form, other than the occasional observing glance and a pause before he spoke. It must be true that Beacrox had known for a long time…
Cale couldn’t help but wonder about the original Cale Henituse…
Raon felt himself be nudged off the table by Cale’s snout. Raon let himself be lifted and placed onto the soft scales on Cale’s back.
Admittedly, the Red Dragon’s form had no physical armour, his scales were very smooth and soft.
Cale paused when he had Raon on his back comfortably.
Raon was heavy.
Raon was very heavy.
It was a different thing between noticing weight, and then actually feeling the weight.
On and Hong jumped down from his horns and ran down Cale’s neck and back to circle Raon in concern.
Cale thought it was very cramped to fit his massive body into the basement, half of the rest of his body had been cramped onto the stairs of the basement. It was a little annoying, but it was more interesting to note that Cale had taken the form of a Korean dragon naturally without even thinking about it…
“Let’s rest a bit.”
Nobody said anything back, but Beacrox had a question.
“What should I do when he wakes up?”
“Isn’t it obvious?”
Raon’s muffled murmur from behind the kitten’s fur, they had been hugging him.
“We will continue.”
“What he said.”
“..I understand.”
Cale turned his flexible body to leave the room with the children on his back. Choi Han was standing outside of the basement next to Cale’s lower body and tail.
Choi Han was looking at Cale and Raon with a chaotic and complicated expression. It was full of anger and sorrow for Raon, but questions and curiosity for Cale.
Shit, right.
Cale needed to come up with some bum excuse for why he was the picture-perfect definition of a Korean dragon.
He needed a drink.
Choi Han gave Cale a meaningful look, albeit tinged a little by fear because of Cale’s imposing aura. Cale returned Choi Han’s meaningful look by speaking to his mind.
- If you have any questions, you can find me in my room later tonight.
The swordmaster subtly nodded his head.
Cale made his way to the residence upstairs and he asked Raon.
“Did you grow bigger? You’re heavier than last time.”
“Red Dragon, maybe it’s because your dragon form is weak and flimsy. Your scales are barely armour.”
“I can’t say anything about that.”
The fog had lifted from the residence, and the morning was approaching quickly.
Raon smothered his face back into On and Hong’s fur, lulling himself to sleep with the smooth movements of Cale’s walking, and the sound of On’s comforting purring and Hong’s nonstop chattering to keep his mind off the bad things.
He was only four years old. It was fine for him to act this way.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It’s been three days of nonstop torture. Three days of three years worth of torture.
Barely even… it was a small revenge for what Raon had suffered through.
“Huff, huff.”
Raon had flown off of the dining table and landed powerfully in front of Venion.
Venion was breathing heavily. His face was blotched with tears, snot, and blood, not a pretty combination.
But he had spent the better part of the past three days crying and begging for the pain to end.
He had glared at first thinking that someone would come save him, but he grew tired and weary as he didn’t know how much time had passed.
All he knew was that Raon continued to eat meals while watching him suffer.
“Venion Stan.”
Raon quietly looked down at Venion who had this face on the ground and did not dare to look up.
Raon remembered the others who had abused him as well. Cale already had a plan to punish them as well. This included the Marquis. Although the Marquis hadn’t been involved physically in his pain, he was responsible for everything that had happened in the first place.
He will pay soon enough.
“I plan to let you live.”
That was why Raon was planning on letting Venion live.
Raon felt like even the term human was wasted on Venion after seeing this weak, stupid, and hateful human who was shaking without being able to even look at him.
Raon remembered what he had heard in the past from Venion.
“It really is best to see this dragon bastard’s blood when I’m annoyed. Always get me in the mood.”
A calm voice reached Venion’s ear.
“And I will come find you whenever I don’t have an appetite.”
Raon wanted to do the same thing to Venion. The noble’s body began to shake after hearing Raon’s words. The dark red fog surrounded Venion’s body again. Venion continued to shake in fear. He looked at the dark red fog surrounding him and tried not to lose consciousness.
“Looks like he’s unconscious.”
Beacrox verified that Venion was knocked out with a quick kick to the head. Cale was slightly astonished while making eye contact with Beacrox.
For three days, Beacrox had instilled fear in that snotty Venion’s mind. It was only natural that Venion’s entire body was injured, but Beacrox had given Venion enough fear every so often to make him lose his will.
‘There was no need for mental torture.’
Of course, there were many times that it was difficult for even Cale to watch because of how brutal it was. However, he had promised Raon to watch.
Choi Han approached them and stood next to Cale, who was in human form today while looking down at Venion.
“He seemed to have been hoping for the Marquis to come save him. Too bad.”
They supposed the only thing that had kept Venion going was the hope of being saved. Even if Venion wasn’t the Marquis Stan’s successor anymore, surely they should put to save him.
“Do you mean that?”
“No.”
Choi Han shook his head at Cale’s question.
They had met up in Cale’s chambers after the first night, Raon and the kittens had all curled up together on Cale’s bed.
Cale knew he didn’t have any real excuse for why he was looking very incriminating and suspicious as a Korean dragon.
He told Choi Han that he didn’t grow up around other dragons so he had no idea why he took on a different form. Then pinned it to that dragons are individualistic, and it would be hard to find dragons that looked the same to each other. So Cale said that it was just how he was born and there was no specific explanation.
All in all, he played dumb.
It worked. Somehow.
Cale didn’t know if people just thought of him as smart or dumb.
Beacrox popped a potion lid, he was going to feed it to Venion.
For the past week before they had kidnapped Venion, Raon had told Cale that he wanted Venion to have scars forever littering his body, just like Raon would never get rid of his faint scars…
Cale had developed a high-quality alchemical potion that would hide the signs of the scars from anyone but a dragon’s eyes and Venion’s eyes. So Venion and the two dragons would always be able to see the effects of the past couple of nights.
The Red Dragon might’ve dabbled in a couple of ritualistic magic forms, blood magic, cult magic, god-offering magics, all sorts of things.
But it worked. Cale didn’t bother to refine it so there might be a few….. somewhat bad side effects.
Cale pushed it to the back of his mind. He didn’t care.
It was time for Venion to feel despair while he spent the rest of his life in pain.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale stared at the unconscious Venion that lay in his bed… they had returned him to where he should be.
The Red Dragon felt as though Venion shouldn’t be allowed to walk out of this experience with a couple of days worth of trauma and a couple of scars.
Kim Rok Soo had even more scars than Venion had now. Spite wasn’t a common feeling for Cale, he felt more satisfied when he could see the consequences slowly dawn on his enemies' faces.
However, Venion wasn’t just a normal enemy. He had tortured Raon, a dragon, a great being that was as beautiful as they were strong.
Cale didn’t like the calmly sleeping face of Venion, it looked like he was suckling on his thumb after being cradled gently to bed by his mother…
Kim Rok Soo, nor Raon Miru had been able to fall asleep like that, so why should this bastard be able to?
Someone like Venion doesn’t deserve to sleep comfortably ever again.
Cale would make sure of it.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Venion stirred, and his eyes shot open wide. He was expecting to see the harsh glare of the dragon he had once tortured since birth.
But alas… nothing.
There was no whip, no footsteps, and a significant lack of the dominating aura from the Red dragon…
“Was it all a dream..?”
Venion looked around…
“Of course, it was a dream… something like that wouldn’t ever happen in real life.”
He sighed and got off his bed, but, all of a sudden he tumbled to the ground.
Venion’s vision spun like a top, the colours of the walls and windows merging into each other until he couldn’t tell which way was up or down.
He felt himself puke on the floor, bile rising out of his guts and through his mouth. A steady nonstop stream of his stomach acid burned through his throat and tongue.
Venion couldn’t stop it until he ran out of substance to release, to which his body started to puke blood.
Blood poured out of his mouth, his eyes, his nose, his ears, and every pore on his body. Blood was everywhere.
It never stopped, until the walls started closing in on him, and he felt the thick blood, mixed with human waste and excrement reach up to his neck and then past his face.
He was drowning in his blood.
Venion’s ears, which had never stopped bleeding, ceased ringing. Instead, it was filled with the sounds of screams…
It was his screams.
They never stopped, he heard the sounds of whips and knives, and through the din…
He heard chewing, it was growing louder.
Crunch crunch crunch, gulp
Crunch crunch gulp
The sounds of squishing and chewing and then loud and wet gulp. It was disgusting.
Venion strained his eyes through blood, he couldn’t breathe, but he squinted his eyes through the pool of his blood and excrement.
A large, bountiful table, adorned with grand candles and diamond crystal cutlery. It held a feast of food.
Venion waded through the thick blood to get a closer look.
A tall, built man wore a mask and was covered in blood, so much so that it wouldn’t be wrong to say he was made of the colour red.
He was holding a crystal plate adorned with garnishes that surrounded… a slab of raw meat.
Actually… The whole table was filled with different slabs of raw, bloody meat.
The garnishes were artistically carved pieces of white bone and strands of long blonde hair.
Venion turned to the head of the table, his eyes blurring in and out of focus, ears suffering under the deafening, wet chewing noises.
A small, Black Dragon was at the head of the table, sitting alone. It was crunching on something, the sounds of the piercing chewing coming from him.
Venion felt his blood freeze and his heart couldn't bring itself to beat properly, stopping for long intervals before resuming even quicker… was that…?
If he could breathe properly, Venion would definitely be hyperventilating… that dragon was eating something weird-looking…
Venion forced his blurry eyes to focus. At this point he had moved close enough to almost feel the breath of the small dragon.
The dragon’s booming chewing…
The dragon was chewing on his head.
Venion swore loudly and jumped back onto the table, plates were falling off the side of the dining table but Venion couldn’t care.
Venion cursed louder when he noticed the raw meat on the other plates were parts of his body, his arms, his guts, his heart, his lungs, his fingers, and every one of his toes.
Venion looked back at the Black Dragon, it wasn't blinking, but it was staring right at him, glaring menacingly.
Venion’s heart had completely frozen, as he had died at that very moment.
The back of his long blonde hair was nestled sweetly on the plate like it was lying down to sleep.
It turned around.
One of its eyes was eaten right out of its head. And the side of its face had been devoured right through. Venion’s pristine white teeth could be seen from a gaping hole in the side of his cheek.
Venion gaped like a fish out of water, he felt something soil his pants.
He had pissed himself in fear.
Well get to work then, I’m hungry.
Yes sir.
Venion shuffled back even more, leaving behind a trail of piss and blood behind him. The masked man walked slowly toward Venion,
Tap. tap.
Venion sobbed, he whimpered. He even begged for his life, on his knees as he sat on top of the table like the dragon’s next meal.
No one listened.
No one heard his cries for help.
He was at their mercy.
The masked man was almost on top of him now, imposing and scary.
You know Venion. I always like to see you groveling at my feet. Let me tell you something…
It gets my appetite going.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Reddie, what did you just force-feed Venion?”
Cale absentmindedly waved him off.
“Nothing too important, let’s go.”
Raon happily left the room. Cale followed after him leisurely. But glanced back before shutting the door.
Cale had been thinking for months about how to approach his punishment to Venion. After all, Raon had been looking forward to it for months.
It was in the Magic Tower that Cale had finally found something fitting.
His idea kinda came into some useful research from the Magic Tower…
Cale would be an idiot to not use it.
So he secretly experimented with some… willing volunteers.
The dragon's dead mana, poison from the swamp, blood rituals, cult magic, shrooms, and a hint of sugar just for taste.
And some willing volunteers and voila!
Perfect gift for Venion’s Christmas, New Year and Easter.
The joy about this gift is that it would continue to haunt Venion, every night and every morning… visions and hallucinations would follow him everywhere, and the walls would bend onto themselves all the time.
Cale thought about some possible side effects…
Eh.
Not his problem.
Out of sight out of mind.
Notes:
feedback as per usual y'all!
Trust i'm reading all of your comments!!!
(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ(๑ˊ͈ ॢꇴ ˋ͈)〜♡॰ॱ
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 27: happy! then… not so much.
Summary:
it's not a very good day today..
Notes:
Hey everyone!
(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡I'm back again this week, not much of an important chapter, but next week I'm going to release my longest chapter yet!!
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“It has been too long, your highness.”
The gently smiling Cale, wearing a comfortable, stylish outfit, would catch the eye of any person who had functioning eyes.
“Yes. I am glad to see you again. How was your recovery?”
Blonde hair, blue eyes. Alberu, who didn’t meet up to the draconic beauty of Cale, was still a jaw-dropper for people and smiled brightly as he hugged Cale.
They were currently in front of the Crown Prince’s palace. Crown Prince Alberu was warmly welcoming the hero of the Plaza Terror Incident.
Although people didn’t talk about it much anymore, the plaza was being rebuilt and had knights constantly patrolling the area. There were many people upset with the palace for not revealing the identity of the terrorists.
“I was able to rest well and recover thanks to Your Highness’s concerns and the royal family’s generosity.”
Cale, who was smiling like he was telling the truth, definitely looked healthy (albeit a bastard at the same time).
Crown Prince Alberu looked at him like he was happy that Cale had recovered (he really couldn’t care at all.)
Cale was invited into the palace by Alberu, both of them spouting nonsense words of praise, ass kissing, and
‘You first, oh no you first, no please I insist, no no no I couldn’t, no it’s okay please do. ’
- I don’t know why you do this every time.
- Right? I don’t even know anymore…
Click
The second they entered Alberu’s office and the door was closed, both Cale and Alberu who had been walking close together like best friends quickly jumped away from each other.
Cale found it hard to be impressed with Crown Prince Alberu.
“Your Highness, you must be tired.”
“I’m sure you feel the same way.”
Alberu sighed and pointed to a table on one side of the office. However, he noticed that Cale had always walked over there and sat down on what seemed to be the most comfortable spot.
It was on the softest couch, that was in the sight of the sun, with plenty of space to stretch.
“People will think you’ve been here a couple of times.”
“It is my first time here but I feel like it is very welcoming.”
Cale didn’t have a problem with treating this office like it was his own or using his glib tongue.
“I thought I told you to come as quickly as possible.”
“That is why I cut into my sleeping time to rush here, your highness.”
Alberu snorted at Cale’s response. He didn’t know what Cale had been up to, but the person who was supposed to be in the North-eastern Henituse territory had come in from the West.
And he knew exactly what had happened in the West, no, the Northwest region right now.
“You are a very suspicious person.”
Alberu took a sip of his tea, and observed Cale closely…
Now that he was looking at the redhead again, he definitely wasn’t human. There was an aura of imposing might that constantly surrounded Cale.
It was suppressed, sure, but it could still be felt by Alberu. As a dark elf, Alberu had fine-tuned senses, and the quarter of him that was a dark elf was tensed and ready to bolt.
Whatever Cale was, it was dangerous.
- The crown prince has a weird look on his face.
- It looks like he wants to scam me.
- Reddie you look like that all the time.
- Shush, I’m busy.
“Your Highness.”
Cale made eye contact with Alberu, who looked confused.
- After dealing with different creatures, I am now certain. He really is the existence that you thought he was.
- Am I ever wrong, Raon?
Cale took out a magic bag from his pocket (not a pocket, more like a whole pocket dimension).
“I have prepared a present for you.”
“...For me?”
“Yes, for the star on the minds of our Kingdom’s-”
“Stop.”
Alberu didn’t look impressed that Cale had a present for him. In fact, he looked even more suspicious of Cale. The redhead had very interesting actions, and they were all unexpected. However, Alberu didn't like that he was curious about this present. A few weeks ago, Alberu had already received one of Cale’s so-called presents under one of the Flynn Merchant Guild’s people.
“Let’s first take a look at this present.”
Cale opened the magic bag with Alberu’s permission.
He spoke to Raon in his mind.
- He has a darkness attribute.
Tap.
The glass bottle was placed on the table.
“...What is this?”
Cale raised his hand to show his actions instead of answering.
Squeak, squeak.
The lid was slowly opened.
It was full of black water.
An invisible substance slowly wafted out of the bottle.
Raon’s voice echoed into Cale’s mind
- I am used to this smell. I smelled it in the Black Swamp.
- It’s dead mana.
The smell of dead mana filled the room.
It was the items he received from the Whale King on their way to the Whipper Kingdom.
Unlike Cale’s other bottle, this bottle only had dead mana with no poison in it.
“...You-.”
Cale closed the lid back up cautiously, it was ringing ever since he opened it, but his attribute was thumping loudly in his head.
Survive.
Survive.
Survive.
‘So annoying…’
“Your Highness, of course, this present is not free.”
There was no way Cale could give something so precious away for free.
It was poison for living beings and not precious at all.
But Cale remembered what he and Raon had discussed about the crown prince after the terror incident.
The mana in the crown prince was familiar, but it was different, strange, weird, whatever the word was.
It wasn’t the natural mana of a dragon, it was dead mana.
The Crown Prince has dead mana.
Cale mumbled quietly like he was talking to himself, but Alberu was staring at him intensely, hanging onto every word with a blank, threatened expression.
“Probably not a demon, black mage, or a necromancer.”
Dead mana.
It was used by beings with the darkness attribute to use magic. It was extremely different to regular mana, like what Cale and Raon possessed. Magic devices that could detect mana couldn’t detect dead mana, especially if the dead mana was used by a strong race.
“I heard that the late Queen was an average person but that people thought she was part Southerner because her skin was a bit dark.”
Both the dragons eyed Alberu’s true shade of brown hair.
His hair and eyes were regular, but Alberu was known for his looks. People also said that the crown prince’s mother was a beauty as well.
“Dark Elves have dark skin, but I heard that a mixed child of a Dark Elf has skin similar to the Southerners.”
Cale glanced up towards Alberu’s face with sharp eyes.
“So then, the child of a half-blooded Dark Elf.”
The crown prince answered more confidently than Cale expected.
“You’re driving me crazy.”
“I knew I was right.”
Both of their human disguises quietly observed each other.
“And?”
The crown prince’s response was full of confidence, his face wasn’t breaking at all. Cale shrugged.
“Just that I can give this to you, but not for free.”
Alberu couldn’t believe that Cale was just dropping out of the ring after delivering a bomb of a punch to his face.
“Ha, haha-”
The crown prince began to laugh. Cale wondered if he actually broke him.
The atmosphere quickly frosted over.
“I was planning on putting you to work. I shouldn’t have told you to come.”
Alberu was tired of seeing Cale’s handsome mug which looked quite relaxed. Cale even took it a step further and sunk more into the soft couch, crossing a leg over his other disrespectfully. The crown prince’s gaze returned to the bottle of dead mana.
Mother.
It was a heavy word for Alberu’s heart.
Cale didn’t say anything else and just sat there studying the crown prince.
Dark Elf.
It was an excerpt from the Magic Tower’s files that Cale had written notes over from the Birth of a Hero.
Creatures of the dark were chastised by the people of the continent because of their affinity to darkness. The base of their power was the dead mana flowing out of the dead.
In the past, Dark Elves tended to hang around graves or villages that were destroyed by disease.
That was why people hated Dark Elves, even though the Dark Elves were peaceful, and never harmed anyone or their desecrated corpses.
In the present, Dark Elves live in hiding, they are hiding better than even the Elves…
Alberu glanced up from the precious bottle of dead mana. Cale just smiled back at him gently.
“And you’ll keep your mouth shut?”
“Of course.”
“But not for free.”
“Naturally.”
Alberu couldn’t stop the words bubble from his throat.
“You sly bastard.”
“Why, thank you.”
Cale grinned, eyes curling into cunning crescents. Alberu hated that Cale didn’t even flinch at the curse. At the same time, he was relieved that Cale had come directly to him instead of the favoured third prince or the second prince who was fighting for his position.
It meant that a deal was to be made between them.
That was why he was relieved, it was because Cale was similar to him.
However, he did have a question…
“Are you sure you are human?”
How did Cale know his identity if he was a human? Alberu couldn’t wrap his mind around it.
The only people who knew were his mother’s family… they had helped him so that his father, the king, would not find out his mother’s identity.
Cale seriously considered this question, he had revealed to know a vital secret of the crown prince, and now he was tempted to reveal his own secret…
“Your Highness, I am as human as you are, didn’t I say so before? Maybe I am even less human than you…”
- Reddie, are you seriously telling him this?
- He’s amusing… I want to play for a bit, to see if he can guess…
- Well… amusing people are still amusing! You should listen to this great dragon!
- Mm. Yes, Raon.
The crown prince gave Cale a serious look.
“You’re playing with me, aren’t you.”
It wasn’t a question, Alberu would basically smell Cale’s humour in this situation.
Cale smiled widely at Alberu, a change from his previous gentle smile.
“I want to see if you can guess, your highness.”
“Disrespectful punk.”
Alberu matched Cale’s nasty smirk with a chuckle.
“You’re really underestimating me, I can tell you what you are by the next time I see you.”
“I will look forward to seeing what you think of me.”
Cale and Alberu shared identical laughs with each other, they were sly, sinister laughs, dripping with humour and sarcasm.
It really was a horrible thing that they were similar to each other.
Alberu gestured towards the dead mana.
“Would you need it?”
Cale had already done all his research with the dead mana, and understood the theory of it, he had already used the dead mana for studying… among other things…..
Cale snapped his attention back to the conversation to listen to Alberu’s words.
“Of course, it is good if I have it. It will make me stronger. It is clean as well. There are no traces of poison.”
“Well, it is a very precious item.”
The redhead continued like what he was saying was run of the mill conversation.
“Since it is a dead dragon’s mana.”
“....what.”
Alberu could not hide his shock, almost gaping at Cale, eyes bulging out of his face. He quickly relaxed with a sigh after seeing the grin on Cale’s face.
“You’re driving me crazy.”
Alberu was not showing as much grace that he should as the Crown Prince. He found it hard to do so in front of this non-human… thing…
“You really have no plans to say anything about my identity.”
It was extremely hard to find dead mana these days, the quality of life was just too good now. But it was a dragon’s dead mana?
The dead mana in the bottle was minimal, but if it was a dragon’s… it would make Alberu at least three or four times stronger.
Why was Cale giving him something so precious, even for compensation. He thought Cale was someone similar to him, but it was hard to understand him now.
“Why are you asking something so obvious?”
Alberu was truly at a loss for words.
But it was so obvious for Cale.
‘The Roan Kingdom needs to be stronger.’
The power struggle between the kingdoms right now, ranked the Roan and Breck kingdom all the way to the bottom.
The Whipper Kingdom had first class seats for a train to hell.
The Southern Jungle was slowly regaining its strength after the fire was put out.
The Northern Alliance was planning an invasion as well…
Although Alberu was gathering the Whipper Kingdom’s leftover and lost mages in order to grow an influence and prepare for the Northern invasion, it was not enough…
The Northern Alliance would dominate the skies and with ease take over multiple territories in Roan. The Imperial Prince would reveal his greed and reach his hand out to the Western Continent, the Breck and Roan Kingdom will be nothing but mice in front of a vicious cat.
Cale needed the Roan Kingdom to hold strong so he could live out a thousand years of being a slacker.
No one would ever understand how BADLY Cale needed it.
Cale said one more thing to Alberu.
“Did you need the Magic Tower?”
“It must be hard to speak like that when you already know about everything.”
The amount of mages coming under Alberu had only increased exponentially.
“The Magic Tower’s liege’s summoning device. That was very useful.”
Cale had given Alberu one of the items he had found and tweaked with hidden in the Liege’s secret room. It now allowed the holder to send multiple messages to all mages of the Whipper Kingdom.
Alberu must have benefited a lot from it; he wished for Cale to move the Magic Tower to a place in the Roan Kingdom to restore it. However, he wasn’t in a position to ask such a thing anymore…
Cale felt like Alberu was thinking about restoring the Magic Tower, after all Cale had thought about it too.
“I do not have a plan to restore the tower… but I can eventually give you a part of the blueprints for it.”
Alberu wanted to bury his face into his hands. This was all so much work, and stress, and work, and stress, and then Cale, which multiplies everything by ten.
“What do you want?”
He couldn’t even beat around the bush now, he had lost control of the discussion a long time ago.
“I need something to happen in two years.”
Cale knew that he needed status in addition to money so he could like the slacker he’s dreamed of being.
It was great to be a slacker, because Cale didn’t need to force himself to care about anything but his family.
Cale could keep to himself, live as trash or whatever he wanted to be. He could eat, sleep, do nothing, and then repeat it all for 1000 years.
It was the best life.
Alberu’s expression changed as he read the contents of the document Cale had given him to sign. It was a look of confusion, before a frown, and then ended with shock as he looked up at Cale.
“...Just what the hell is this?”
Cale didn’t bother to put much thought into his answer.
“I believe that is for you to determine, your highness.”
“Sigh.”
Alberu wanted to go to sleep.
However, Cale was able to walk out of the office with the contract signed by Alberu.
“I’ve never felt so iffy after signing something that was beneficial to me.”
“I believe you just need to enjoy this, it’s a win-win for both of us, your highness.”
Alberu was feeling suspicious even though he had walked away, alive, with a massive profit that had a worth that was impossible to evaluate. It was because Cale was smiling too much to himself (Raon was cracking too many jokes about Alberu’s expressions).
“Then I will be on my way, your highness.”
“Hurry up and leave.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Home sweet home. It was a nice ride back to the Henituse Estate, filled with Raon and Cale making fun of Alberu’s reaction to everything.
“Reddie, are you really alright with that crown prince knowing you’re not a human?”
“Raon, the crown prince and I are similar, which is why I would expect him to find out either way.”
Raon squinted his eyes at Cale.
“I suppose you’re right, it would be funny to see that prince’s realisation!”
“You understand me now, Raon. Only a great and mighty dragon would be able to.”
“That’s right! I am great and mighty!”
Raon flew up into the air of the private curtained carriage. Wing’s fluttering cutely, and his chest puffing into the sky. He looked very proud of himself at the moment.
Cale placed a cold hand onto Raon’s chubby cheeks.
And squeezed.
Really hard.
It reminded Cale of those squeaky animal toys someone would let their dogs play with.
“Stawwwwhhhppp!!”
Cale laughed.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale’s good mood was ruined when he got home.
“What’s going on?”
“That, you see, young master-nim”
Deputy butler Hans was naturally the one who came and greeted Cale.
Cale knew instantly from the atmosphere that something was wrong.
Hans was worried
“Hurry up and tell me.”
Cale didn’t look at Choi Han, Beacrox, On, and Hong who were behind him and only paid his attention to Hans. It was a bad feeling. Ominous only in the way a fox would feel when staring down the barrel of a gun.
The group felt Cale’s rough demeanour and the tension in the air. Raon had gone to shield the shaking kittens from Cale’s aura.
“Young master-nim, Mr Ron has returned.”
“Ron did?”
“My father?”
Both Cale and Ron’s son, Beacrox, looked at Hans' shock. Ron wasn’t supposed to be back for at least a couple more months.
Cale’s bad feeling only got worse.
“Mr Ron came back injured.”
“Lead us there.”
Hans found it hard to stare into Cale’s tense face, but he quickly adhered and turned to guide them into the estate.
Cale and Beacrox walked side by side.
“Open the door.”
“Yes sir.”
Hans obediently opened the door after hearing Cale’s stern and imposing command, the butler sweated anxiously.
“Young master-nim.”
Cale’s whole body stiffened up in a way that he had never felt before coming to this world.
“...Ron…”
The assassin Ron, that sly old man, was laying on the bed.
“F-Father!”
Beacrox left Cale’s side and found his place beside his father…
Cale locked into Ron’s aged eyes.
“...Ron, why is your arm like that?”
Ron had returned earlier, without one of his arms.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
There was a strong stench of something rotting, Cale didn’t know it was as obvious to everyone else in the room, but for Cale it was the only thing he could process.
Ron’s face was pale, and littered with tiny, thin wounds.
“Hans.”
“Yes sir.”
“Get out.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale whipped his head and glared viciously at the Deputy Butler, as well as the estate’s staff and his father’s subordinate, before roughly clarifying.
“...Excuse me…?”
The redhead’s words were thinly veiled as a threat of what could only be interpreted as a painful death. The temperature of the room rose to an unbearable tension, before being cooled in an ice-cold, threatening aura.
The servants quickly scattered out of the room, bumping into each other like little ants scattering away from someone’s foot landing too close to their nest.
On and Hong hesitantly moved back after seeing Cale’s scary gaze.
Meoowww.
Meoowwww.
The kittens looked between Ron and Cale multiple times, before Cale noticed them as the last ones to leave the room.
Cale bent down slightly and gave On and Hong a gentle pat.
“I’m sorry you guys had to see this… but I need the both of you to leave the room, don’t worry… Ron will be safe.”
The kittens rubbed their heads against Cale’s cold hands after a moment of consideration, and after a quick glance back at Ron, they pounced out of the room.
The quiet room seemed a lot bigger after the crowd left, but somehow it still felt full of Cale’s imposing aura.
“Do you have enough strength to speak?”
Cale’s calm question juxtaposed his tense expression.
Ron had a gentle, fatherly smile on his face, and didn’t seem to be in pain or discomfort at all.
“Yes, young master-nim.”
“Then explain. How did you return like this when you went to hunt some foxes.”
Ron turned his head away from Cale to gaze at his son, Beacrox. The chef was on his knees by the bed, his sharp gaze never leaving his Father’s empty shoulder.
‘Maybe I shouldn’t have come back…’
Ron didn’t regret his choice though. It was the first and only place that came to mind. If he was going to die, Ron wanted to be around his son and a couple other’s one last time… it was the wish of an old man.
“I came across from the Eastern Continent. It was when Beacrox was very young.”
Ron started his story. He needed someone strong like Cale and Choi Han to take his place and care for his son.
“As you already know, I am an assassin. The Eastern Continent’s underworld has five famous assassin families. The Molan family, our family, was one of them and I was raised to become the next head of the house.”
“Father.”
Beacrox called out his Father’s name.
“Our family was destroyed by an organisation called, ‘Arm.’ Everyone died, while I managed to avoid them and escape with my son to the Western continent. I’ve been hiding my identity in order to survive.”
Ron had lifted his only shaking arm to stroke his son’s face, no one said anything when his hands came back damp.
“Sigh.”
Ron’s face was very pale.
“It was because, although this organisation called Arm rules the Eastern continent’s underworld, they are just a low-ranking organisation. The core was elsewhere. I felt fear from the strength of this group that was beyond what I could even fathom. That is why I have been living as a low servant.”
Ron frowned.
“But I caught onto their scent for the first time in decades.”
Beacrox flinched, Ron’s gaze headed past Cale to Choi Han who was standing there with a look of disbelief. The scent of Arm was on this twisted but good bastard.
Beacrox squeezed Ron’s only hand tighter.
“Choi Han had the scent of ‘Arm’ on him when he first came to our estate.”
Choi Han’s pupils started to shake.
“...The assassins I killed in Harris Village?”
“Yes, there is a good chance they were from Arm”
Choi Han’s shaking eyes landed on Cale as Ron continued to speak.
“I was able to figure out that they were stretching their reaches into the Western Continent when I went and investigated in the capital. It was more like a rabbit walking into a tiger’s den rather than hunting foxes.”
Ron wondered what fueled his confidence to just go and attack them, but knew that he would have done the same thing if he had the choice again… He needed to know what they were planning.
“While I was looking, I ran into one of Arm’s attack squads and figured out what they were doing.”
Ron had managed to get information out of destroying the attack squad.
“However, I then ended up losing my left arm and barely managed to escape with my life.”
There was a bitter look on Ron’s face. He was a mess. It hurt his pride as someone who practised a double dagger style that used both hands, this was a severe hit to his strength.
At that moment, Cale, who had been listening quietly, started to speak calmly.
“So you were not able to identify the identity of Arm?”
“Unfortunately, no.”
Ron was still, not any closer than before.
“Ron.”
Ron looked towards Cale, who’s imposing nature intensified while they were apart. However, Ron watched Cale grow up with this aura so it was possible to endure, it was just… somehow stronger now.
“Who cut off your arm?”
“...It was a young mage who seemed to be cutting the arms off all his enemies.”
Choi Han flinched and looked toward Cale.
“Crazy bastard.”
Cale let fly some harsh words.
The mage that led the terror incident. He had lost his left arm and left eye because of Choi Han. Cale didn’t know Redika could cast magic with only one hand, and cut off other’s arms…
“How, how could something like this happen.”
Choi Han seemed to be falling into a rabbit hole of chaos as he stood there with his fists clenched. Cale would talk to him later to see how he was doing, it would be bad if Choi Han went berserk.
Cale’s nose twitched dramatically, Ron observed Cale’s suspicious look. Ron was strong and his talents were in assassination and stealth…he was stronger than Redika. There was a serious reason why Ron had been crippled and was forced to run.
“What’s this rotting stench?”
Ron smiled instead of answering, Cale got frustrated from that smile, and just immediately dragged the covers off of Ron.
“Ah.”
Choi Han couldn’t help but gasp, and Beacrox frowned and held his father’s hand tighter.
“I was hit by some poison.”
Ron’s thigh and torso were slowly turning black from poison, covered in a thick, slimy fluid. Choi Han had never seen something like that before.
Cale had.
“Mermaid poison.”
Ron glanced at Cale.
“...They were the ones who were helping the mermaids.”
Cale sighed as he realised this, he shoved his face into his hands.
If he was completely honest, he had suspected this, like, a long time ago.
But Cale chose to push it out of his mind.
Why?
It was annoying.
Also he didn’t want to get involved, that’s why he let it go.
“Damn bastards.”
Cale couldn’t let them go apeshit in his territory…
Seeing his old butler, who was normally collected and scary, become weak wasn’t a very nice sight.
Ron was…. someone under his command. Cale… or mainly Kim Rok Soo, was weirdly attached to people that were under his command. It hurt a lot to see Ron like this, especially after Ron was someone who had helped Cale.
Cale’s expression was unlike anything Beacrox, Ron, and even Choi Han had ever seen.
One would only understand what real rage was when they would gaze upon the red hot anger in Cale’s eyes right now.
“Rest until we leave.”
Cale left the bedroom Ron was in after their informative discussion, and swiftly made his way to the video communication room.
He needed to go to the Ubarr territory.
Notes:
I get so happy reading all of your comments!!
I need to know something
How would you guys want Cale's identity to be revealed to Alberu?
=^._.^= ∫=^._.^= ∫=^._.^= ∫
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 28: boom boom!!
Summary:
cale blows up a couple things
Notes:
im a little late to updating today!
I've been taking a break from writing for a while, but i still have a lot of chapters written!!
I'm writing Eruhaben's first meet right now!!
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale looked around at the people gathered in the office when they arrived at the residence.
“It will not be easy this time.”
Everyone other than Ron, whom Cale had sent to rest, and Beacrox who was taking care of Ron, were present.
The three children averaging seven-years old, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Lock, and even Vice Captain Hilsman and the ten wolf children were all in Cale’s room.
It was everyone in his arsenal at the moment,
‘...It looks like I’m going to go destroy a kingdom or something…’
He felt like it might be a little too much, but Cale didn’t know enough about the enemy to be sure. It was good to be over-prepared. Rosalyn looked at Cale and started to speak.
“Young master Cale, then are we taking a ship to Hais Island?”
“Yes. We will probably go somewhere around Hais Island Five.”
The Hais Islands was a collection of islands between the Eastern and Western continents.
Hais Island Five was the largest out of the collection, it was also closest to the Western continent…
“I heard there is a mermaid base on the island.”
“It is weird they have a base on top of an island.”
“That is why it is definitely an Arm base. So it is our first destination…”
Cale had already confirmed that their aim was to be directed at..
“We’re going to Hais Island Twelve.”
It was a small island that was the closest to Hais Island Five.
“Umm, excuse me, young master-nim.”
Cale turned to look at Hilsman.
“Didn’t you say that we will be fighting against the mermaids? Aren’t the Whales currently fighting against the mermaids?”
“Yes.”
Hilsman was serious, it was unlike his usual doof-self. He knew Ron’s life was on the line between death. Cale studied Hilsman and remembered the words he had shared with his father before he left.
‘Whether he is an assassin or not, he is still one of my people. Save him. It will not be too late to worry about it after you save his life.’
Some people may think that Count Deruth is merely saving a regular servant and would wonder why expend the effort. It was because Ron had basically raised Cale for most of his trash life as he drank himself away. Deruth was in the mindset of a father rather than a Count…
“Young master-nim, will that be okay? I heard that the mermaids are creatures of the dark and are stronger due to the dead mana and poison.”
Hilsman was worried about the dead mana.
Rosalyn stepped up to answer Hilsman’s question.
“We will be fine. Young master Cale is an esteemed dragon-nim, he knows how to cure mermaid poison and we just need to overpower dead mana to take care of it.”
The common way to fight creatures of the dark that use dead mana was to oppress them with a single attack to limit the battle time.
Cale knew about a power that was effective against dead mana…
It was life.
‘There is a stupid method that would work very well against it…’
Living beings were naturally stronger than the dead, that’s just how the world was.
Rosalyn continued speaking.
“Of course, it is most effective to use blood when fighting against creatures of the dark that use dead mana, but that is dangerous.”
Blood.
And a lot of it.
Even a fragile human would be able to hold back creatures of the dark for a small while before they would die from either the beasts or blood loss.
But blood was useless against both Dark Elves and Vampires.
Cale had come across some ancient texts in the Magic Tower that described the demonic race had dyed human hearts with dead mana to force them to keep beating even after the human died… Cale would keep this information in mind…
A sudden realisation came to Cale’s mind, as he murmured to himself.
“My blood would probably be effective…”
Although Cale’s blood was the blood of a great dragon, and the Vitality of Heart powered it… admittedly… Cale didn’t have a lot of life in him.
Cale doesn’t have his own heart in his chest.
He didn’t know where it was either… it’s not like his heart just popped out of his chest and walked away.
Where did it go??
Despite the lack of a heart, Cale’s blood was probably the strongest in the room, with Vitality of Heart, his dragonhood, and his survival attribute. With all three of these, his blood was the very epitome of living…
Cale seriously needed to stop pushing his problems into the back of his mind, but hey, he was doing fine without his heart… probably.
If he’s fine it’s not that big of a deal.
“What a crazy idea! Why would a great and mighty dragon like you need blood to fight against dark creatures? You can just blast them away!”
Raon was a little angry.
“I wish you would stop having weird thoughts.”
“Very weird. It is a very weird thought.”
On and Hong were looking at Cale like he was crazy.
Because seriously, what use would Cale’s blood be for the fight? He was a literal dragon.
Cale looked around the room, everyone was staring at him uncomfortably… Cale fought the urge to shuffle around.
“Of course, I have no plans for such things.”
‘My blood is precious, in the end, I would never use it for things like this.’
He had a lot of cards to use other than using his own blood.
Why was he taking all this effort, Cale could just snatch a mermaid corpse and be done with it…
Raon flew over the couch Cale was sitting on and sat on Cale’s shoulders and wrapped his paws around the top of Cale’s head.
“I will make sure you don’t do such a thing.”
“You’re heavy.”
Nobody believed that Cale wouldn’t do something like sacrifice his own blood.
Cale scoffed at their reactions
‘Why are they all so concerned, it’s not like I need their concern, I’m a dragon.’
He stood up.
“Where are you going?”
Cale responded to Raon, who was still sitting on his shoulders.
“The Cliff of Winds.”
He reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out a conch shell, adorned with jewels and shells and other pretty things from the ocean.
Cale had received it from the Whale Tribe when they made their deal, if he blew into it, it would be heard by the Whale Tribe and they would come and meet Cale.
He put his mouth on the smaller opening of the couch before starting to blow.
Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-
It was a quiet but high-pitched noise, and the shell was covered in a blue light.
It was so quiet it was hard to hear, but Cale knew some people far away could hear it clearly.
It was only two days later when Cale was standing at the Cliff of Winds watching the sunset and eating food with the three children, that Cale could hear something from the conch shell.
Giiiii-
“They’re here!”
“Ha.”
“...Wow.”
Choi Han and Rosalyn had joined Cale and the children at the cliff, and they showed reactions of surprise and shock respectively.
Splash, splash.
The ocean was moving on the far horizon, and Cale could clearly make out two large whales and a smaller third whale. He thanked the world for having enhanced vision and turned around to face the rest of the group.
They were all staring at Cale’s otherworldly red hair rather than the stunning sunset behind him. Cale was smiling.
A small smile, be it barely noticeable. But it glowed upon the Red Dragon’s face, lighting up his shadows and creasing his eyes.
He looked to be part of the sky, as beautiful and joyous as a bird free in the air, and a flittering and radiant as an elegant butterfly. Holding his unique accent of underlying danger, Cale tilts his head at his group, loose red hair falling over his eyes.
“Time to go.”
The large whales in the horizon suddenly disappeared, and a single person appeared in front of Cale in a puff of salty water vapour.
“Young master Cale, long time no see.”
“Good to see you as well, Paseton.”
Paseton appeared before Cale in his human form, only Cale, Raon, Choi Han, and Rosalyn were present at the cliff.
“Why did you suddenly call for us?”
Paseton glanced at the conch in Cale’s hand. The whales were in the middle of fighting the mermaids before hearing Cale’s call.
Cale’s signal was ‘urgent.’ A noise only the Whale beast people could hear.
“Do you need our strength already?”
Cale didn’t beat around the bush.
“I found out the organisation that is helping the mermaids.”
“...Excuse me?”
Paseton stiffened up.
“One of my subordinates was injured badly while figuring that out. I contacted you because we need to quickly take care of his mermaid poison and because I thought you should know the information.”
However, Paseton had a question after hearing Cale’s comments.
“Young master Cale, why were you looking into this?”
Cale closed his mouth for a quiet second… A rare, awkward smile was on his face…
“I was just concerned.”
Raon wasn’t invisible, but he gave Cale a subtle side glance.
- You’re doing it again.
- Shush, I’m busy.
Cale placed an annoyed look on his face.
“With the mermaids getting strong because of the Forest of Darkness that is by our territory, I wanted to help somehow, even though I knew the strong Whale Tribe would be able to take care of it.”
Paseton saw the look on Cale’s face as one of embarrassment. Cale had a similar expression when he helped get rid of the mermaid poison in his leg.
Paseton’s eyes were chaotic with different emotions.
Cale turned his head away.
“I see.”
“It’s not like we are strangers.”
Paseton started to speak.
“Thank you very much, young master-nim. You helped us out again after saving my life last time.”
Cale ignored the confused gazes of Choi Han and Rosalyn, they seemed to be asking when Cale had saved this person. Rosalyn opened her mouth to say something.
“Young master Cale headed over here as soon as he learned this information. We needed to quickly take care of the mermaid poison, but he thought we needed to let the Whale Tribe know this information as quickly as possible.”
Cale hummed, Rosalyn was good at this. This was the first time someone had ever helped Cale with a scam. He sent a mental message to the mage.
- You are smart, Miss Rosalyn.
Rosalyn visibly preened from beside Choi Han.
“I see. I guess we need to bring over a mermaid corpse in order to get rid of the mermaid poison.”
“We will go ourselves.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale looked back as Paseton.
“Have you forgotten who I am, Paseton? We are going as well.”
Paseton looked slightly taken aback before paling in colour. He remembered the terrifying explosion that Cale and Raon had set off together in the Black Swamp. It was the first time he had even seen such destruction, and Cale and Raon insisted that it was only a slight fraction of their power.
“There aren’t many of us, so we probably can’t participate in the battle, but we want to help out, even if it is just a little.”
Cale was planning a hit and run, even that was enough.
Paseton’s pupils shook.
It was annoying for the Whale Tribe to fight the mermaids. Of course, ever since they discovered their secret of the dead mana in the swamp, it had been easier. But a lot of mermaids used the helpless sea creatures as obstacles and shields because the Whales had to protect the weaker sea life.
‘The dragon-nim says they are weak, but he has himself and another dragon…. I’m confused.’
Paseton was looking between the group of strong people in front of him, he had noticed the mage and the swordmaster’s strength.
Raon caught his eye and asked.
“What are you looking at, little Whale?”
The cute dragon that rested on Cale’s shoulders like a throne wrinkled his little nose and striked a pose that basically just screamed ‘I am better than you.’
“It is nothing, Dragon-nim.”
“Hmph! My name is Raon now.”
“My apologies, Raon-nim.”
Raon snorted at Paseton’s respectful response and turned his head back down to bury his face into Cale’s hair. It was getting long now… maybe Cale should cut it?
- Did I do a good job, Reddie? Was I great?
- You were very great Raon, that was a good job.
Raon curled himself around Cale’s head a little tighter, it felt like a really comfortable, scaly, hug. Cale looked towards Paseton.
“I will explain on our way there. We need to move as quickly as possible. What do you think?”
Paseton answered just as Cale expected.
“We can leave right away.”
“Good.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was currently on the island furthest from the coast. Everyone moved here earlier in the day.
Paseton was in awe of the group. There were more people than he had expected, he could feel that they were all pretty strong. Paseton thought he had misread their power levels, but judging by the reaction of the two killer whales he had brought with him, he was probably right.
These people were really strong.
“Archie, long time no see.”
Archie, the killer whale that served King Shickler, bowed with a stiff expression. He avoided Cale’s sharp eyes.
Raon started to speak at that moment.
“Are we riding this killer whale?”
“We can fly.”
Paseton looked towards Cale and Raon before speaking.
“Ah. I had thought because the medium ship was too small for all the passengers, I was going to have Archie carry both of you. It looks like everything has sorted itself out, Cale-nim and Raon-nim.”
Raon preened at Paseton’s use of his name.
“I am the great Raon! Remember that!”
“Yes, Raon-nim, as well as some other people, will follow us using levitation magic.”
Paseton turned towards the killer whales, Archie had a sour look on his face after hearing that he almost had to carry someone.
“Ah, for your information, the two of you will have to pull the medium-sized ship as well. It has some magic in it courtesy of the dragon-nims, so we just need to tie it to you. We didn’t get any crew members.”
“...Why should I deal with such crap!”
“My father said to do anything and everything.”
Archie shut up real quick. The Whale King was sensitive these days because of the mermaids, so if Archie did something against his order he might actually get beaten to death.
“Damn it!”
Archie looked up at the sky and swore loudly.
Cale stood there and patted Archie’s back mockingly.
“Maybe if I get tired of flying, I will rest on the boat you are pulling. So please swim safely.
Archie had become an underpaid uber driver.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Splash- Splash-
It was freeing.
Cale observed the dark night’s sea while listening to the splashing of water from the killer whales pulling the boat. Cale and Raon were a little ways in front of them while following Paseton.
Cale had a large black cloak on, it was one he had worn when kidnapping Venion. It shrouded his body in black, and Cale could sneak stealthily into the shadows with it. Cale didn’t know if he wanted to either change his appearance or cover it.
In the end, Cale opted for Raon to change his appearance to whatever the Black Dragon wanted.
Raon had changed Cale’s hair colour to a blueish black, and matched Cale’s eye colour to his. Something about being a great and mighty dragon like Raon or something like that.
The young dragon had even opted to change some minor things about Cale. Raon had liked that Paseton’s hair was long and flowy, so now Cale had just as long hair.
It was slightly annoying, but something in Cale liked it…
Cale’s long hair had flowed behind him gracefully as Raon flew by Cale’s side.
He wasn’t flying exactly, Cale was definitely using flight magic, but he was bouncing with large and light bounds from the surface of the water, leaving small and delicate ripples behind him as he basically walked on water.
Raon and Cale had been playing around with buoyancy. Cale was lucky to have been successful instead of blowing up into sparks… like last time.
Cale secretly admitted it was cool to be like Jesus, but no one would know who Jesus was in this world except Choi Han.
The Red Dragon’s black coat fluttered behind him as he jumped again after meeting the surface of the water, it was kinda like a giant bouncy castle.
“Reddie, I want to try that whenever we have the chance! It looks fun.”
Cale chuckled.
“Of course, when this battle is over you can try it with On and Hong.”
On and Hong were currently next to Ron on the ship, they were saying that they were scared of the water so they couldn’t join the dragons. However, Cale and Raon knew they wouldn’t be so scared of the water if they could bounce on it like this.
Cale’s legs started to stress from the exertion of constantly jumping and leaping across the water, this body was so weak for a dragon, it was weaker than his body as Kim Rok Soo.
It was a point of concern and it definitely had something to do with his missing heart…
Cale opted to fly properly, gliding comfortably next to Raon. Using his mana in his everyday life has gotten more and more normal for Cale now.
The Red Dragon glanced behind him, the dragon’s enhanced mana ropes had been tied from the killer whales and the medium sized boat.
Archie didn’t look impressed.
Cale murmured to Raon.
“This is like, a high-speed carriage.”
Raon giggled behind his paws, wings flapping in the night’s air.
“You’re right, Reddie. They should make all carriages like this.”
Archie’s fins twitched, hearing the dragon’s conversation very clearly. He was pissed but there was nothing he could do against laughing dragons.
Cale and Raon fell back to fly besides the boat. Rosalyn and Choi Han were sitting there with odd expressions on their faces, and Hilsman was busy covering his mouth with both hands over the side of the boat.
Cale turned away from all three of them, they seemed uncomfortable and instead observed the night sky and its shining stars.
‘It should be okay to destroy one island, right? I mean, it’s only one of like, twelve.’
Hais Island One had a peaceful scenery, they had decided to stop there because they didn’t want to be seen.
“I will go get my noonim.”
Paseton had a stiff expression as he reported to Cale. The redhead had told Paseton on their way there that the organisation helping the mermaids also had a part in the Roan Kingdom’s Plaza Terror Incident.
“Sure. Make it fast.”
“Yes sir. Hais Island One is Whale territory, so the mermaids will not come.”
“Alright.”
Paseton bowed before hastily leaving the island. The two killer whales didn’t even hesitate as they followed behind Paseton.
Cale sent his subordinates to go set up tents to sleep, they needed to camp out here until the Whales came back.
Everyone ignored Hilsman who was busy vomiting on the side.
Choi Han was lingering near Cale, who was still under Raon’s disguise. Cale called him over.
“Choi Han.”
“Yes. Cale-nim.”
“I think it is better to be selfish than allow any of our people to get hurt.”
Cale’s goal was to get in and get out without getting hurt from the Whales’ battle with the mermaids.
“But there is something we must do this time.”
Cale looked into the midnight water.
“You remember the mage from the Plaza Terror Incident?”
Choi Han stiffened up. Although Choi Han had eventually relaxed around Cale’s strength, sometimes when Cale said scary things like these Choi Han was reminded of the first time he had ever met Cale.
Just pure power.
Cale turned to Choi Han and leaned forward to whisper something to his ear, Choi Han stood up straighter.
“He is the only one who managed to see Ron’s face. There are two things that I believe are most important in this operation.”
Choi Han turned to look at Cale.
“We need to cure Ron from the mermaid poison, and we need to… rid ourselves of any potential threat to Ron or any of us in the future. You understand what I mean?”
Choi Han didn’t hesitate in answering.
“I will either destroy that mage’s other eye, or I will kill him.”
He tacked on.
“Beacrox will want to do it, but I think it is better for me to do it. He is currently too emotional to be rational.”
Choi Han knew what to do. Ron had lost an arm and was dying because he didn’t manage to kill Redika when he had the chance. Choi Han held no qualms about killing anymore.
It wasn’t that it was a pain to do, but it didn’t matter if those bastards died. No. It would be better if those bastards drowned in their own blood.
“No, there is no need to overdo it and kill him. I don’t have thoughts about dirtying our hands.”
“It won’t be difficult.”
Everyone knew Choi Han was a good person, but that he had no issues against murder.
Cale would like it better if there was no blood on his hands. He didn’t care if it was unfair.
“Choi Han, my plan is-”
Splash-!
Cale closed his mouth as the smell of blood wafted through the air. He turned towards the water.
“Hah.”
It was Witira, the future Queen of the Whales. She was head to toe covered in blood and self-inflicted cuts and slashes.
“Dragon-nim, nice to see you again.”
However, her voice was still very calm.
Raon's voice echoed through Cale’s head.
- We are great and mighty, so we should not use blood like that! You definitely cannot do this, Reddie!
Raon was very adamant in this.
- Reddie, hurry up and take out your magic stones, we will make hundreds of bombs!
Cale had stacks upon stacks of the highest-grade Magic Stones at his disposal. They were extremely destructive in the hands of himself, Raon, and even Rosalyn.
- Choi Han
Cale walked towards Witira as he sent his magic to Choi Han to send him a task he had for a few people.
- Aren’t you good at stealth?
The plan would be named, ‘Reflection.’
Return everything they received. There was nothing worse or more annoying than having the same thing you did being done to you.
Cale didn’t wait for an answer, and immediately went to stand in front of Witira.
‘These injuries were made on purpose.’
There were large injuries on Witra. All of these small injuries would disappear without scars after using some potions.
“Looks like you used some blood?”
Not all the blood of Witira was mermaid blood.
Witira’s eyebrow raised after hearing Cale’s calm voice. He didn’t look worried at all.
“A bit. I am in the vanguard, so I thought it would be better.”
Witira fought tooth, and nail. She was notorious for fighting more viciously than killer whales, who were known for their violence.
She had the mentality that was needed in wars.
“Shall we go into the tent and discuss?”
“Sure.”
Pssssssssssssss.
Water vapour spread around the shoreline as Witira emerged in her human form. Cale gestured towards the tent.
“Follow me.”
“Okay.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Their group was adorned in the shabby secret organisation’s getup. Cale had a lot more made so he could have his whole group under disguise.
Cale’s long midnight blue hair and sharp blue eyes courtesy of Raon were still hiding his true face. He had put a mask that covered his lower face on.
The group had agreed that Raon should stay invisible, and the Cale pretend to be a particularly strong mage. So he had to hold back his mana quite a bit.
Cale’s hair flowed like waves and gently curled around his back. He had cut the hair to his lower back because it was too long.
Raon had insisted he keep the long hair and said that it looked great and mighty on him.
“We have to leave now.”
Cale took his group flying through the sky. They were going to Hais Island 5.
As they flew over, Cale heard a booming roar.
“Rooooooarr!”
“Get them!”
Cale looked down to see that the water was in a frenzy.
Splaaaaaaash!
A killer whale with an X-shaped scar on his back shot up from the water before smashing back underneath the surface. It caused a huge wave in the water.
The Whale tribe and the whales were doing their job of going wild.
“Hah, they’re really giving it their best.”
It was good that they were doing what they had said they’d do.
Roaaaaaaaar!
A killer whale shot into the air with a mermaid in its mouth, dripping blood. The mermaid had been long dead.
Cale pursed his lips.
“What bloodshed.”
“What’s that?”
Cale looked down at the exclamation. It was two ships surrounded by magic shields, they were approaching the whales. A person was standing at the bow of each ship.
A blonde woman who seemed to be the swordsman was pointing her sword at the ocean.
The sword had a golden glowing aura.
She swung her sword and shouted
“I wonder how beautiful a bloody ocean would be!”
Choi Han squinted in confusion, before asking Cale.
“Cale-nim, what did she say?”
Cale was confused for a second, before realising that no one other than him and Raon had extremely advanced hearing. Raon answered for him.
“She said, ‘I wonder how beautiful a bloody ocean would be.’ ”
‘Lunatic.’
Cale was waiting for the Whales to lure out as many of the secret organisation’s members as possible.
Baaaaaaaang!
The golden aura of the woman crashed into the water, splitting the ocean in two for a moment.
“..what.”
“What is it, Reddie?”
“Let’s hurry over.”
Cale attribute was thumping hard.
Survive.
Survive.Survive.Survive.
Survive.Survive.Survive.Survive.Survive.
Seeing the strength of the enemy wasn’t good for his health.
Cale increased his group’s flying speed with ease, and Raon was following them just as fast. Raon spoke to Cale.
“That Whale is pretty good too.”
“That Whale?”
Cale looked below him again.
There was a woman darting through the parted water swiftly.
“That small whale is sort of good too.”
There was a man following behind her.
It was Witira and Paseton. Wielding a whip and sword respectively. The two flipped over each other, moving together simultaneously and covering each other’s weak spots.
Two mermaids rushed towards them on either side of the water and the two moved quickly and in tandon to each other to slice open the mermaids that tried to attack their siblings. They moved like they were one person.
Blood was spraying everywhere as they used it against the mermaids.
“Choi Han.”
“Yes Cale-nim?”
“Watch them carefully.”
Choi Han continued to study then without answering back. Raon was also observing the Whale Siblings, subtly glancing between Cale and them for a while.
Cale paid the young dragon no mind.
Flick!
Witira’s whip clashed against the swordmaster’s sword which was covered in a golden aura.
Bang!
A blue light emerged from Witira’s whip. It was a unique power of the Whales, utilising the very essence of the ocean to fight. Witira’s aura was just as strong as the swordmaster’s aura.
It made it very obvious that Witra was playing around when she fought Toonka that one time.
“Choi Han will not lose. Rosalyn will not lose either.”
Raon made his proclamation. Cale spared him a glance and replied.
“I know. They have my confidence and trust.”
Cale looked back and Choi Han and Rosalyn, who both smiled back at him. He hummed before increasing his speed even more.
‘I must keep Raon hidden, things would become complicated if he is revealed.’
Cale shielded On’s eyes from the sharp winds.
“Brace yourselves, we’re going to go even faster.”
Cale didn’t wait for any answer and sped up more.
A moment later, Cale was floating above Hais Island Five. Rosalyn started to speak.
“The traps and alarm magic are around the coast, as Mr Ron mentioned. The flow of mana is focused on those areas as well.”
“There are none in the air.”
Raon tacked onto Rosalyn’s words. He had a smug look on his face that seemed to say that Rosalyn was a smart human mage.
Cale had noticed these details before they had even entered the island. He supposed it was because his mana was stronger than both of theirs.
Still, Cale opened his mouth to praise them.
“Good job to both of you. You are both very smart.”
Cale opened the map to see if they could get past the mana devices and shields stealthily.
“This might be a bit difficult.”
“That mage bastard has secured their base with layer after layer of magic.
Both Cale and Raon had spoken in their verbal planning to get into the base.
But the solution was simple.
“Then do as we planned and don’t touch the base as you plant the magic bombs.”
Raon and Cale had been working on these magic bombs not too long ago, they needed enough to completely sink this island. The dragons had connected the magic bombs all to Cale’s mana.
Cale could set them off with relative ease, but Raon struggled a bit in doing so. Let it be known only by the two dragons. Raon had begged Cale to let him practise with magic bombs so he could get better at it.
Was it a good decision to give a four-year-old unmonitored access to high-quality Magic Stones?
Er.
“Then where should we put all ten bombs?”
Cale gestured towards different points on the map, ten red dots.
“You can put one in each of these spots.”
Rosalyn looked at the points before opening her mouth and then closing it again.
‘Highest-grade Magic Stones.’
Cale’s magic bombs were scary to the point of being this world’s equivalent of nukes. A dragon’s bombs that were crafted from extremely rare and valuable grade stones had the potential to maybe explode the whole of Roan’s capital, and that was probably only one of them.
Rosalyn was shocked that they were actually planning on vaporising a whole island.
It was fitting of a great dragon, like Cale to have access to the highest-grade Magic Stones.
Cale lowered the group to the ground gently.
“Then we will split into two groups.”
Ripp
Cale handed one-half of the map to Rosalyn and Choi Han.
“You two take care of this half.”
The two nodded their heads as they took five magic bombs with caution. They held the map Cale had given them and observed the points they had to go to.
They had landed on a quiet cliff, Cale could see a vibrant forest as he stood with the cliff to his back.
Rustle
Cale lowered his mask as his long blue hair blended into the midnight sky behind him. His beauty was changed slightly due to the disguise, but the dragon’s face and features were still just as beautiful.
Rosalyn always felt graced whenever she was in the presence of Raon and Cale.
“We gather back here.”
They dispersed across the island.
- Nothing nearby
- Mm.
Rustle
Cale was flying through the forest, using his mana to cut past vines and tall grass. Normally Cale would’ve been running through the forest with ease, but by now his physical condition was too weak to be depended on.
Tap. tap. Tap.
On and Hong were jumping through the trees next to Cale. On was creating a steady stream of fog around them, just in case.
Raon was in charge of the map and directions, and was telling Cale directions through their minds.
- It is here.
Cale paused after hearing Raon’s voice.
- Got it.
Cale took a magic bomb out of his pocket dimension and hovered down to the ground to rip out a chunk of the earth with his mana.
After burying the bomb, he looked towards Raon’s direction for directions.
Cale paused in his movements. His mana sent out a message to the children
- There are human’s nearby
The four came to a stop, and On circled the clearing, filling the air with fog. Raon flew high, invisible and silent to watch the scene from above.
Hong, On, and Cale spared a single glance at each other before leaping into the trees silently.
Cale crept through the branches of the trees, his long hair was fluid enough to not get caught in the branches.
“What’s with this fog?”
“Who knows? The weather is always changing because we are by the water.”
The two secret organisation members were tense even though they were talking like it was any other night. The dragons and the kittens could see the member’s eyes fluttering left and right through the dark.
- Reddie, should we fight them?
Cale pursed his lips.
- Why should we fight them?
It would be annoying to capture the enemy’s attention, this was a stealth mission.
The kittens understood their objective and stood incredibly still on their respective branches.
Cale cautiously dropped down from the branch without a sound, the kittens dropping down quickly after him. Raon hovered near them, his mana sending messages of his location and the locations they had to be.
The kittens and Cale disappeared under the Red Dragon’s invisibility spell. The four crept forward silently, not a sound other than the crickets chirping in the night.
Cale reached his mana forward to make a hole in the earth. Then all of a sudden
Beeeeeeeeeeeeep-
Beeeeeep-
There was an alarm off in the distance.
“Huh? Isn’t this the emergency distress signal? Do we have intruders?”
“Hurry up and go take a look. I’ll stay here.”
“Alright!”
Sigh.
Cale couldn’t help but let out a sigh.
- Did Rosalyn and Choi Han get discovered?
- Why are you asking such obvious questions?
On and Hong dug at the ground with a shocking pace.
- I’m sure they’ll be fine, Raon.
- Sure Reddie, but hurry up! We might get discovered too.
The two dragons and two kittens had leaped and flown around their whole half of the island stealthily, the faint alarms still ringing in the distance with the faint sounds of screams.
The group got their work done with haste thanks to Rosalyn and Choi Han causing a ruckus.
Cale installed the last bomb into the ground and turned to nod to the kittens.
“We’re done, come on.”
Cale picked up the now dirty kittens into his arms protectively. They needed to rush back to the cliff. Raon and Cale flew with haste to the cliff, they needed to get out of there.
The alarms and screams faded quickly as the four rushed out of the overgrown forest.
There was someone familiar underneath the cliff.
“Long time no see, Archie.”
The killer whale flinched. Cale had surprised him with his whole look and the enemy’s outfit
“Why do you look like… never mind. Follow me for now.”
Cale lugged himself over the cliff, the kittens clinging close to his body. He slowed before touching the water, his feet lightly touched the surface, rippling gently at his touch.
Archie looked shocked that Cale was walking on water, before blinking.
Cale would have Archie carry Choi Han and Rosalyn when they arrived. Archie was a really convenient taxi.
“The rest will come soon.”
Archie didn’t have the time to ask any questions as the loud voices of the secret organisation echoed over the cliff's edge.
“Catch them! We have to kill them!”
“No! Don’t let them jump!”
Cale looked up, his long blue hair swishing at his lower back as his head moved. He squinted his blue eyes, two people wearing the same black outfit as Cale had jumped off the cliff.
Some more humans wearing the same outfit watched them fall from the edge of the cliff. They were the real organisation members.
Cale could see the blood-crazy mage, Redika, among them.
Cale laid the dirty kittens on Archie’s back with a gentle pet to their heads. He looked back up at the falling Choi Han and Rosalyn. Cale raised his hands and concentrated on not accidentally setting off the mana bombs, it was a little more difficult to do. He felt his feet leave the water's surface and hover about feet in the air to see Choi Han and Rosalyn better.
Cale narrowed his eyes a bit before stretching his mana out, feeling it curl around Choi Han and Rosalyn, slowing their harsh fall into the water.
The Red Dragon placed the two, who were scuffed and covered in dust on top of Archie.
Rosalyn sent a thankful nod to Cale who nodded back before looking back up at the Arm members on the cliff.
Redika was staring down as best he could, with his right eye bleeding.
“Oh, you did it.”
Choi Han looked a little awkward at Cale’s statement. Redika had to be supported by his subordinates.
“I ran into him while installing one of your bombs-.”
“Tell me later.”
Cale turned to Archie and commanded him.
“Hurry up and go.”
Archie started to swim hastily after seeing Redika and the other members of the secret organisation. He seemed excited that Redika was injured, but Cale urged him to move faster.
“Move even faster. Get as far as possible.”
Cale quickly flew alongside Archie, he was getting a little sick of having to pretend to use arm movements for magic… It was also a hassle to keep focus on keeping himself flying and keeping an eye on the delicate magic bombs.
Raon kept sending Cale subtle mana waves to show that he was still near him, it was a comforting knowledge.
They needed to get to a position where Hais Island Twelve was visible. It was the closest island to Hais Island Five, but it was a good distance away.
At that moment, Cale felt his mana twitch.
“Feels like someone found the bombs.”
Choi Han lowered his head even more. The secret organisation members probably found the bombs while looking for them. Cale sent Choi Han what he hoped was an indifferent comforting look, Choi Han looked happier anyway…
“I’m going to start.”
“Alright.”
The group paused and turned around to look back at the island.
Cale started to gather his red mana into his hands, his long blue hair whipped around gracefully as the wind started to pick up from the power of the Red Dragon’s mana.
“Raon, Rosalyn, please put up the strongest shields you can and make sure to include Archie inside.”
“Of course, Dragon-nim.”
“Only because I’m great and mighty!”
Rosalyn and Raon had layered five shields on top of each other. The distant sounds of water were a ways away as the Whales continued their battle with Witira in the lead.
Cale used his eyes to zone into their battle, Witira focused her eyes on Cale’s form. They had made eye contact in the battle although they were very far away from each other. Such were the abilities of strong beings like themselves.
Splash!
Witira flicked her whip onto the water, and the waves started to rage at her order. The Whales that had once been fighting ferociously now had their tails turned as they fled the bloody water.
Now everyone was out of range.
“Preparations are complete.”
Cale turned back to the massive concentrated mana that he was generating, Raon was using his mana to carefully support the massive ball of red mana. Cale’s hands were still in the centre of the ball, and the diameter of the concentration had Cale elbow deep into the mana.
It was a warm feeling, Cale felt his finger twitch, he needed to set the bombs off now. Something dripped from Cale’s nose, it was sticky and hot.
Cale made eye contact with Raon, who was helping him control the mana. The Black Dragon had stopped in his tracks after looking at Cale in the face, he looked horrified.
Cale didn’t have time for antics, he needed Raon to let go of the stabilising magic.
“Raon, let go!”
Raon dropped the magic, but his wide blue eyes never left Cale’s as he did.
“Explode.”
Cale’s long blue hair whipped around like angry snakes, the wind had been circling his body like nature knew Cale was going to do something, and the hems of his cloak swirled like smoke around his body. The mana the Red Dragon possessed was truly something otherworldly.
Ooooooooooong!
Rosalyn gasped as the red mana in Cale’s hands shot out in a red array of mana beams, they looked like comets in the dark night sky, as they lit up the ocean shadows with a deep bloody red.
Everyone covered their ears.
BOOOOOOOM!
Baaaaang! KRrrrrrrsshhhh!!
The ocean shook.
A loud ringing rushed through the ears of everyone, it was hard to hear anything.
A large wave rushed towards the group.
“Ugh! Everybody hold on to my body!”
Archie shouted urgently through the ringing, the waves produced by the bombs were still dangerous, even though they were outside the explosion’s range. Everyone laid down flat on Archie’s body, Cale and Raon had flown down to the water’s surface to brace themselves against his smooth body.
Raon clung all four of his paws tightly to Cale’s body, shoving his chubby face into Cale’s torso, with his wings, arms, and tail curled around Cale’s lithe form.
Booom-
Guuuuuuuuuuuuu-
Splassssssshhhhhhhhhhh-
A bright red light rushed out of the island amid chaotic noises, it was a bright flash like the flash bombs back on Earth. Cale could make out an angry blood-red smoke had taken its place once he could open his eyes again.
Fine dust had been blown in every direction from the strong winds.
Cale couldn’t help it.
“...hah.”
The island was vaporised into dust, hot white steam from the surrounding water had evaporated into a heat wave and rose with the dust into the air.
“...ha…ha..ha.hahahahahahahahahahah!”
Cale had never expected the explosion to be so strong, how could he stay composed like he always was when this destruction was in front of his face?
Cale was laughing to himself at the destruction, it was at times like this that his group really definitely knew he was a dragon.
Raon looked stressed as he clung around Cale like a vice.
“Reddie, I know this destruction is something to be happy about, you are a strong dragon after all… But you’re bleeding!!”
Cale paused in his giddy giggling as he felt the hot sticky feeling under his nose… now that the ringing left his ears, Cale could hear the pounding of his attribute aggressively sledgehammering his head.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
‘I must’ve strained this weak body too much with the mana I used.’
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
“Ugh…”
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
“You are strong, but you are so weak!”
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale’s head was pounding with the migraine of his attribute humming away. He wanted to nurse his ringing headache…
Cale winced as he lifted his fingers to his temple.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
‘This attribute isn’t getting any quieter.’
Raon started panicking as Cale nursed his headache.
“Weak dragon!! Don’t close your eyes! I’ll murder the whole world if you do!”
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
“Ugh!”
Cale groaned louder, this attribute would be extremely annoying if it wasn’t the only thing keeping Cale alive.
Then all of a sudden, the Vitality of Heart kicked in, making Cale cough out blood suddenly.
“Cough!”
The headache and the pounding of his attribute ceased. He was in a safe condition now.
Raon was gripping even tighter onto Cale’s torso, the young dragon’s eyes were shaking after seeing more blood spurt out of Cale.
Cale was relishing in the refreshing silence inside of his mind and quietly thanked the Vitality of Heart for freeing him of a massive migraine. The satisfaction of the explosion shocked Cale, as he had never thought he would find joy in destruction.
Raon was staring at the unresponsive Cale and took a glance towards the imposing red smoke dissipating to reveal that some leftover pieces of the island that were out of the blast range were crumbling into the ocean.
The Black Dragon sent a sharp look towards Archie and hauled Cale’s body to rest on top of the Killer Whale and ordered the Whale Tribe member.
“Move farther back.”
Archie flinched before quietly moving as Raon instructed.
Cale came to his senses by the Black Dragon tightly gripping his chest with all limbs and the kittens sitting around his head and licking his face. He looked up to find Choi Han and Rosalyn looming over him with concerned faces.
Cale lifted an arm to wipe away any traces of blood from his face, as he sat up from Archie’s back. His hair was still long and a dark blue, Raon had taken Cale’s mask down from his face to allow him to breathe after bleeding and coughing blood.
Choi Han and Rosalyn’s faces were full of questions, and On and Hong were meowing at his side while staring at him expecting answers. Raon was still clinging onto Cale’s chest, whatever destruction was behind him was irrelevant, what mattered now was Cale’s state.
Cale looked around in the uncomfortable silence, opening his mouth to say something but he was cut off by Raon.
“I-.”
“Weak dragon, why were you coughing and bleeding blood from your face? You are a dragon! Why are you hurt?”
The Red Dragon looked at all the eyes staring at him as he sweated nervously.
‘Why are they all acting like this?’
“It’s because of my body’s weak constitution… it can’t handle a lot of mana, mine of which is too strong for my weak body. It’s what I assume, anyways.”
Rosalyn gasped and covered her mouth in shock, she hesitantly leaned over to ask a question.
“Is this about the wound you sustained to your heart? About what you told us back at the capital?”
Cale was happy that Rosalyn was a smart person.
“Yes, I’m fine now.”
“I don’t believe you!”
Raon was still clinging to Cale’s body tightly like Cale would leave him at any second.
Cale absentmindedly pet the dragon and the kittens with a caring hand.
He glanced up at the destruction, and couldn’t stuff down the giddy feeling that rose in his chest at the right.
Cale could see the whales rushing at the islands and killing the leftover mermaids and secret organisation members.
Raon was still burying his face into Cale’s chest, and Choi Han looked tense as he looked at Cale.
Cale was confused about why they were still upset, he had just told them he was fine. So Cale suspected it was something else they were upset at. Cale addressed both Raon and Choi Han and began to speak.
“We did the right thing for that old man Ron, as well as for Bearcox. They’ve helped us a lot before, you know.
Choi Han clenched his fist tightly, and Raon shoved his face even deeper into Cale’s torso.
Raon suddenly stiffened as he did, tense all over. His voice was shaking…
“...Weak dragon…?”
Cale ignored their reactions and patted Archie’s back.
“Let’s go to Hais Island Twelve.”
Archie obediently moved towards the island stealthily.
“I guess there wasn’t a need for Lock or the children to get involved.”
“Indeed.”
Cale saw Hais Island twelve come in sight as he responded to Choi Han, the Wolf children were with the Whales. Choi Han, who was looking at them too, started to frown.
“Cale-nim, did you order them to stay like that?”
“Yes.”
Choi Han looked at the Wolf children again, he was just thankful they didn’t have to get involved.
Cale had a supporting hand on Raon’s body, who was still clinging to him like a monkey, as he got off of Archie’s back.
‘Now I just need to collect the mermaid corpse from Witira.’
It was a pretty satisfying night.
It was at the moment,
“I’m going to kill you!”
‘Hmm?’
Cale turned his head. Raon immediately spoke into Cale’s head.
- I am going invisible, but I’m not letting go.
Cale heard Choi Han’s angry voice curse at the figure in the sky. It was someone familiar, something red was flying towards them.
“I’m going to kill you! You must DIE!”
It was Redika, the blood-obsessed mage was zooming towards Archie. His right eye was spurting blood, it was quite a sight. The mage’s flight was so unstable, that he could barely aim straight.
Cale hummed as he observed him.
“Mm. He’s in a state of mana explosion.”
Rosalyn agreed with this. Mana explosion was when people who could handle mana used the technique to seriously put their lives on the line to strengthen their mana. Redika really was crazy now.
Redika was screaming something as he stared at Choi Han, who looked to be standing strong against him.
“Sigh, always saying the same things.”
Choi Han stepped back onto Archie’s back.
“I’ll take care of him, Cale-nim. You should sit back and rest.”
Cale sighed, he wasn’t concerned about Redika and Choi Han fighting. It was obvious who would win.
The thing was… what was that past Redika?
“Why is that headed over here?”
A ship that had broken sides was moving toward Hais Island twelve. It was charging straight toward Cale’s group that was sitting on top of Archie’s back.
The golden swordmaster was heading right at them
‘Your subordinates and organisation members are either running away or dying, so why aren’t you going to help them?’
That was what Cale wanted to ask them.
“Who are you?!”
The swordsman had yelled at them, and Cale didn’t feel like responding. He didn’t have a reason to respond in the first place.
Cale looked around, it was only that single ship charging at him, and the whales were caught up in massacring the mermaids.
“...Should I fight?”
Cale tapped Archie’s back in an order to say, ‘No,’ to the suddenly respectful Archie.
“I will do it. Dragon-nim take this time to recover.”
“I’m telling you, I’m fine.”
Rosalyn stood up from Archie’s back. Blue mana was swirling slightly above her hand. Choi Han bit his lips while turning his gaze to look at the swordsman. This swordmaster-level woman seemed to be someone he should fight. Rosalyn continued to speak.
“Choi Han, you take care of that mage. I will handle the swordsman.”
Rosalyn’s mana swirled threateningly.
“Of course, I don’t think I can defeat her, but I will be able to hold her back.”
Rosalyn ignored Choi Han’s gaze and she instead looked toward Cale.
“That should be enough, right, young master Cale?”
Raon had turned invisible in the fight, and Cale had just bled after straining himself too much. It was right for Rosalyn to step up.
“Miss Rosalyn, let’s fight together.”
“Excuse me?”
Rosalyn looked at Cale in concern.
“I already told you, Miss Rosalyn. I’m fine.”
Cale turned to look at the island and shouted loudly.
“Go!”
“Yes sir!”
Twelve people on the backs of small whales were leaving the shores of Hais Island Twelve, it was the Wolf Pack children. They swam past Archie and toward the ship.
“Y-you crazy bastards!”
Cale shrugged at the voice of the screaming crew member and turned to the others.
“Are they the only secret organisation? We are also a secret organisation, starting like, right now.”
The Wolf children were wearing black masks and black outfits with the white star and five blue stars on their chests rushed towards the ship.
Cale didn’t know when they got used to it, but they seemed to be able to move freely on the whales.
“You go as well. Miss Rosalyn, you too.”
Choi Hand and Rosalyn looked at one another before addressing Cale and leaving.
“I will be back soon. Please stay safe, Cale-nim.”
“Dragon-nim, be careful”
Archie looked at them with disbelief but kept his mouth obediently shut.
“Kill, kill, kill! I’m going to kill you! Who the fuck are you?!”
Redika was shouting while flying in an unstable manner and shooting out his magic. However, Choi Han used his aura to destroy all of the attack magic before it reached him.
“Who are you?”
The swordsman’s voice reached Choi Han’s ear.
At that moment, the golden aura of the woman shot out like a boomerang towards Rosalyn.
“Shield. Blink.”
Rosalyn swiftly dodged and shot back a flaming hot fireball at the swordsman. The woman dodged and the orb crashed into the ship’s already ruined deck.
Bang!
A part of the ship broke off. Rosalyn used this moment to toy with the swordsman who was covered in her golden aura.
“I’m not sure. Who do you think we are? You can’t tell?”
Choi Han heard Rosalyn teasing the swordsman before blinking his eyes and shouting toward Redika.
“We are the secret organisation!”
Sigh.
Sometimes Cale thought that Choi Han didn’t have a single thought in that brain of his. But it didn’t matter as long as their identities were unknown.
“Archie, let’s get closer to the island.”
“...Yes sir.”
Archie kept an eye on Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the Wolf children on the whales fighting the members of Arm as he brought Cale and Raon to Hais Island Twelve.
The killer whale couldn’t help but think that Cale’s group was really strong.
Bang!
Aaaaaaaah!
Archie almost winced at the screams, how could there be so many strong people in one area? It must be because Cale was much much stronger than them…
“I’ll make you bleed! Ugh, I’m going to kill you!”
Redika was having trouble controlling his mana, as his levitation and his magic were out of order and chaotic. Cale could tell it was a breeze for Choi Han.
“Show me what you got. I’ll play with you.”
Choi Han confidently brandished his aura and sword, before moving even closer to Redika like he was cornering a scared animal.
“Ugh, die!”
Redika’s mana shot out like an explosion. Choi Han kicked off the whale in order to dodge.
Bang!
The blast missed Choi Han, and he was currently bum-rushing Redika.
Roselyn was in a similar situation.
“Wow, unni, you are so strong.”
“Right? I am a pretty strong mage.”
The swordsman and the mage seemed to be having a lazy fight, however, the ship continued to creak and break as the two continued their battle.
Archie was amazed at their fighting prowess. However, he noticed Cale had stood up from his back.
“...Dragon-nim, what are you doing?”
Cale ignored Archie’s voice as he stepped into the air and hovered there, the wind whipped Cale’s long blue hair back and forth.
The invisible Raon had stopped gripping onto Cale’s chest but had always been within one metre of Cale’s body.
It didn’t matter if Cale was seen or not, he was already disguised and masked.
Cale’s voice echoed through the windy sea air.
“Let’s destroy it.”
Archie flinched after hearing Cale’s voice.
Cale didn’t want to admit it, but seeing all that destruction earlier had fed something ravenous inside Cale’s mind. He wanted to see more things be destroyed.
Raon was excited at the notion.
“...Can I help?!”
Archie flinched again. Raon wasn’t visible, but his voice was heard. Archie just kept his mouth shut.
“...Alright, just stay hidden and hide your mana with mine”
“Yes! I will make it count, Red Dragon!”
“I trust that you will, Raon.”
Cale had a menacing voice, indifferent but terrifying nonetheless.
The Red Dragon rose into the air, away from Archie, his hair billowing in the wind, Raon was at his side as they flew.
Oooooooooongggg-!
“Holy shit.”
Archie, who was planning on shutting up, could not help but speak.
A whole sky’s worth of thin and small red mana arrows like needles filled the sky.
“Aaaaaaaaah!”
At that moment, Choi Han cut off Redika’s right arm and watched it fall into the water.
The blonde swordsman looked into the sky that was coloured red.
“...Unni, is that blue-haired man your other mage?”
“Didn’t I tell you we are a secret organisation?”
The swordsman gathered her golden aura as much as she could. Rosalyn scoffed at her before saying one thing.
“Retreat!”
The Whales and the Wolves quickly left the scene, but there was no need for it.
“Fire.”
As Cale instructed, both his and Raon’s red mana arrows fired straight toward the ship the swordsman was on. Cale made sure to hold back his mana powers, he knew his mana was destructive for both himself and too much would risk the safety of his subordinates.
“Retreat!”
The blonde woman yelled as her golden aura swung at the red mana arrows.
Her aura was not strong enough, nor wide enough to defend against the sky of arrows charging towards her ship.
“We really are mighty.”
Cale was in awe of his and Raon’s work as they watched the arrows hit the ship, giggling at each other.
Bang! Bang! Boooooom!
It was a very satisfying noise.
“You are right. We are amazing.”
Raon responded with pride as Archie had his jaw open wide.
“Crazy.”
The ship couldn’t even be called a ship anymore with how much the damages were.
“That swordsman is pretty strong.”
Raon was right, the swordsman was amazing. She was able to control another boomerang of golden aura, which destroyed more of the dragon’s mana arrows.
There were still more than enough arrows to turn the ship into scraps of firewood.
“Ugh, guh!”
Redika’s body was shaking. Choi Han was staring at the now armless legless mage.
“I guess he’ll die.”
Cale assumed Choi Han would watch Redika slowly die, but no.
“Gusdhug!”
But he was wrong.
Spurt!
Blood stained everywhere.
Choi Han slashed his sword again at Redika’s right eye. Cale pursed his lips at the blood-stained Choi Han.
Boom!
Cale dragged his eyes back to the breaking ship, Raon and him were throwing loads of mana arrows at the ship. The golden swordsman had spotted Cale as the source of them, and she had tried to charge straight at him over the sea.
She was stopped by a man.
Cale squinted at the man.
“That’s the magic spearman from earlier?”
“Didn’t you know?
“Shush.”
A magic spearman was someone who used both magic and spears. The spearman wasn’t at spearmaster level, but he was good at magic.
He hovered himself and the golden swordsman from the wreck of the ship.
The blonde woman in his hold was thrashing weakly to try and get to Cale.
The two of them ignored the other members of the organisation who were alive and screaming.
Cale observed the magic abilities of the magic spearman… he was definitely weaker than Choi Han.
The spearman was looking at Redika, murmuring something Cale heard very clearly.
“Pretty strong.”
BANG!
A golden aura hit Redika’s body, which exploded on impact, Cale felt Choi Han retreating for a while while sending out an attack with his black aura.
However, it did not reach the spearman and the swordsman in the air.
Choi Han frowned and tried one more time as Rosalyn slowly floated into the air. The two of them glanced towards the midnight blue-haired man who had moved closer to the battler instead of staying back.
Splash-
The Whale tribe was swimming their way, the whole arsenal was ready to fight the pair in front of them
“How disappointing.”
“That’s why I said we should just run.”
The spearman sounded annoyed as he responded to the swordsman. He then towards all the people present, still dressed in their scam secret organisation, got up.
“I can’t tell you who they are, I only know that dark blue-haired man commands this group.”
“Maybe you’ll find out if we fight some more.”
The spearman took a glance at the blue mana swirling around Rosalyn and shook his head.
“It’ll be a draw if we’re lucky.”
Flick! Bang!
Witira used the force of her whip on the water to launch herself into the air. The spearman grabbed a magic scroll that the dragons and Rosalyn were sure was covered in the highest-grade Magic Stone powder.
“No!”
Cale stayed hovering in place as Rosalyn, Witira, and Choi Han shot forward attacks to stop the pair.
It was too late, and the spearman ripped the scroll in half before the destructive attack could reach him. The spearman and the swordsman started to fade into their teleportation.
The blonde woman parried Choi Han’s aura, causing a huge explosion, where she used the chance to wave goodbye mockingly to Cale’s group.
“Bye-bye, anonymous people.”
She smiled at everyone’s angry looks.
“So sad.”
The two looked almost completely transparent now.
‘What a stereotypical villainous escape…”
“Ugh!”
The magic spearman coughed blood, a mana arrow pierced through his stomach, it was a small and subtle red arrow. It forced itself through the spearman’s body, the injury was being opened wider.
“Oppa! Y-you blue mage bastard!”
The blonde woman who was once mocking and calm was now enraged and screaming at Cale, who was the assumed mage who did it.
Crackle-
The two of them disappeared.
It was quiet now.
“Ah.”
Cale shrugged as everyone looked towards him, thinking he was the one to hit the spearman with his mana.
“It wasn’t me.”
“I did it.”
Raon appeared from the air, speaking aloud to everyone casually.
“A trace of my mana will remain in that magic spearman’s body, even if he heals the injury. Only another dragon will be able to locate it. It will kill him immediately if he comes near us again.”
Everyone turned to Raon.
Archie flinched aggressively.
Cale felt a grin grow on his face as he started to clap proudly.
“Raon really is amazing!”
Raon’s chest puffed up proudly, he looked very proud of himself as everyone started praising his thinking.
“That’s right! I am amazing.”
Notes:
feedback y'all
⸂⸂⸜(രᴗര๑)⸝⸃⸃⸂⸂⸜(രᴗര๑)⸝⸃⸃GIVE IT TO ME!!
(づ ՞ਊ ՞ )づ(づ ՞ਊ ՞ )づCome ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 29: the city of life
Summary:
cale does alberu a favour
Notes:
hey guys!
a few hours late update today
(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡but i made it in time!!
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale lifted the flap of the tent on Hais Island.
Beacrox was bent over Ron’s side, hiding his face in his father’s chest. He was listening to his old heartbeat slowly.
Cale could hear his aged butler's weak, faint heartbeat and the strong thumping of his chef’s heart.
Beacrox lifted his head to look at Cale as he entered. The long, blue hair had since shedded off his scalp and was replaced by a shimmering, red hue.
“Sigh.”
Cale’s reddish-brown eyes traced along the pile of empty bottles that once contained the highest-grade healing potions on the table next to Ron’s bed.
The old assassin was asleep, unaware of the people piling into the room. Hilsman and Choi Han entered after Cale, holding the corpse of a Royal Mermaid that was killed recently by Witira.
“Beacrox, remove the covers.”
“Yes sir.”
“Can you lend me a glove?”
Beacrox, who was peeling the light blanket off of Ron, suddenly flinched.
He spoke quietly, staring at Cale’s feet.
“...Are you going to personally do it?
The son studied the familiar features of his father’s face as he recalled what he was told. Ron had said to his son that the organisation, ‘Arm,’ was incredibly strong.
Cale’s confident reply graced his ears at the same time.
“Yes, I will do it.”
Beacrox pulled a white glove from his coat pocket and handed it to the Red Dragon. Cale put it on and inspected Ron’s infected wounds. The poison had settled after being nursed by the high-grade potions.
Cale gestured to Choi Han and Hilsman, who brought the mermaid corpse over to his side. The corpse cast a dark shadow over Ron’s body as Cale took out a ruby-encrusted dagger and cut open the guts of the Royal Mermaid’s corpse.
Drip..drip…
Blood spurted out of the mermaid’s body, and drops of blood splashed against Ron’s body. Cale guided Choi Han and Hilsman to move the corpse according to Ron’s poisoned wounds. The strong flow of blood weakened slightly, but Cale dove the dagger into the mermaid’s neck and fresh new blood sputtered onto his fair skin.
Cale was unfazed at the blood on his clothes and face because his image was already covered in salt and soot from the battle.
“Beacrox, pour a highest-grade potion.”
“Yes sir.”
Sizzzzleeeee.
The potion, mermaid blood and mermaid poison blended and sizzled, steam rising from Ron’s wounds. The vapour was the evaporating poison.
“Ooo, ugh”
Ron groaned, his eyelids fluttering slightly,
The sickly colour of the poison slowly started to recede from Ron’s veins as his eyes slowly opened.
“...Young master-nim.”
“Stop talking. I am busy.”
Ron didn’t listen.
“Are you healing me right now?”
“Yes.”
Cale verified that the sticky poison that was stuck to Ron’s body was gone before looking toward Ron.
“The poison is gone. You just have to recover, now.”
“I see.”
Cale slipped off the bloody white glove gracefully and dropped it on the body of the mermaid that was placed on the floor. The Red Dragon felt its coiled muscles relax after a long, stressful, week. He could relax now.
He turned his back on the Molan duo and traced his steps back to the tent entrance.
“...Ron.”
Cale stopped walking and without turning around asked Ron.
“There is nobody left in that organisation that knows your face. You know what I mean, right?”
Cale turned his head and focused his eyes on Ron. Unaware to him, the Red Dragon looked very threatening right now, and everyone felt a shiver run through their spines. The Red Dragon’s eyes were eyes that spoke a promise of murder and blood; a cold emotion of victory and domination.
“It means it is now time to go home.”
The Red Dragon’s vicious eyes curled into crescents, with mermaid blood still splattered across its face; pleased at the chaos caused that evening.
Ron should feel threatened and scared. However, he raised this young dragon and nurtured it as he should. The old butler rested his eyes when he heard ‘home’ leave the lips of his little gecko.
“Yes, young master-nim.”
Cale patted Beacrox’s shoulder as he stepped into the biting, cold air of the night. The dark sky over the ocean had a way of setting a melancholic atmosphere.
“I suppose I’ll have some time for my investigations…”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Reddie!!”
Cale turned to face Raon, they were in a carriage back to the Henituse territory. It was just the dragons in this compartment, as Hans had taken to clean the kittens of soot and sand from the battle.
He was gazing through the window before Raon tore his eyes away. Raon looked incredibly concerned as he pointed a round paw into Cale’s chest.
“It was hard to notice before, but during our great battle I heard it.”
Cale raised a thin eyebrow at Raon, waiting for him to say it.
“Get to the point.”
Raon hesitated in his words for a second, before branishing his paw again and shouting out in a hushed voice.
“You don’t have a heartbeat! Everyone I know has a heartbeat, but when I put my head on your chest, it was silent! Tell me why.”
The Red Dragon looked taken aback for a moment, the Black Dragon’s brash words shocked him because of how sudden it was.
Cale considered Raon’s words. He couldn’t just tell Raon that he was from some different dimension and only recently gained the memories of his body’s past inhabitant.
“...It was a long time ago. Before I was even meant to hatch when my heart was stolen from my chest.”
Raon gasped in shock, his wings stilling from their incessant flapping.
“Because my heart was stolen much before the time I was meant to hatch, my body wasn’t able to develop properly. It is why my body is so weak, and it is the heart injury I spoke of that causes me pain.”
Raon brought his four paws to the comfortable cushion of the carriage and slid his way into Cale’s lap to comfort him. Cale brought Raon’s chubby head a little closer into his chest, letting him know that Cale was fine.
“I was born prematurely as a result, and my dragon form suffers from physical weaknesses. My scales are too soft to be called a dragon’s hide. My mana is too strong for my body to handle…”
“Reddie….”
“But I am alive, thanks to the help of my human mother’s ancestors and my attribute awakening early.”
“Red Dragon! I promise to you that we will find whoever stole your heart and murder them!! We’ll make them pay for your suffering!”
“Raon, I’m alive. At the moment, my only goal is to improve my health.”
“Then we will improve your health first! And then, I will help you get your revenge! Like how you helped and saved me!!”
“..Raon….”
“I promise you! This great and mighty dragon never breaks a promise!!”
The Red Dragon stared with wide eyes at the passionate baby dragon that clung to his body. The Black Dragon buried his head into Cale’s chest, imagining that Cale would soon have the heart to be healthy again.
Cale felt wet tears rub into his shirt, and the Black Dragon childishly mouthing and slobbering onto the fine fabric.
“...sob….hic.”
Cale held onto Raon tightly. There was a smile on his face, it made him glad that Raon was able to have this child-like innocence in him despite his hardship…
“...Promise?”
“Hic- Cale! I told you I promise!”
“Hahahaha! Alright… but you have to swear by it.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale fisted handfuls of his red hair in frustration. His shimmering hair had gotten a bit longer as the month went by. The Red Dragon’s eyes sharpened at the old documentation in front of him.
For the past week, Cale had been searching through records of dragon attributes that were known to human mages. He had spent quite a pretty penny for the information yet somehow nothing useful comes up.
It was an understatement to say Cale was extremely frustrated with his scenario.
The Red Dragon had quickly given up on finding another dragon in the Western Continent, as the Whale tribe told him that they hadn’t had contact with a dragon in a whole century. More than enough time for a dragon to go completely underground.
It was lucky enough that Cale had the foresight to find Raon and end up discovering his heritage…
The memories from the Dragon’s Love had helped immensely and secretly Cale had gone to the Eastern Continent during the night to quickly search for any clues from the Thames family.
In the end, Cale had not discovered anything about the Thames family because they had been destroyed and erased from the map. The Red Dragon would need access to highly protected data records to find out more… so it would have to wait. Cale had planned way into the future for the Eastern Continent.
Cale glanced at his yearly calendar on his messy study table, perhaps he would push forward his visit to the Elf Village to sometime sooner. The elves would know something about a nearby dragon…
“Reddie? Have you found anything?”
“No. Not yet.”
“Our only aim is to find another dragon, right Reddie?”
“That’s right.”
“Auggh! It’s so boringggg.”
Raon was rolling around on a comfortable chair next to Cale in his study. The two kittens were ravenously destroying a yarn toy that Hans had given them in the morning.
The warm afternoon light blessed the atmosphere of the room. It was peaceful enough that Cale could live with this moment for the rest of his long life.
Cale felt like he could ignore his problems and drift away in this scene forever.
Survive.
The Red Dragon raised a hand to his chest and felt his flesh bend slightly at the light pressure. Cale wouldn’t be able to live with this problem… It had to be fixed.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Red Dragon basked in the pink, sunset, light as he leaned against his balcony railing.
It was nice to finally stretch his legs after hours in his study. His past and present were sooo complicated.
“The video communication device is glowing?”
“It is red!”
Cale frowned.
“..The crown prince? I will connect this urgent call! Because I am more than mighty enough to do so.”
Raon quickly became excited about Alberu Crossman's calling and quickly connected the call as Cale enjoyed his last bit of peace in the sunset.
- Young master Cale, our kingdom’s treasure. Did you have a nice day today?
“Why are you acting like this?”
- Why wouldn’t I act this way, given our relationship?
Cale slowly understood how annoying it was to be addressed like this.
“I guess we have a pretty good relationship with each other?”
Cale’s expression was blankly staring at Alberu’s bright, smiling face.
- Of course. And since we have such a good relationship…
‘Something is weird.’
Cale felt chills run through his body. The never-ending investigation caused him a lot of annoyance and stress for the past month. The Red Dragon didn’t know if he could take it anymore.
- I hope you can do me a favour.
“That is difficult. I am currently very busy.”
Alberu considered Cale’s words. The Red Dragon was very serious when he said that… and on Cale’s part it was true. He had a lot of work running through files and records, the original Cale’s memories had helped only a little.
- If you don’t help me, I will be removed from the crown prince position and die.
Cale flinched and sat up straight. He had taken the communication device to a low table near a soft couch he had taken from the magic tower.
At the moment, Alberu should be gathering the mages of the Whipper Kingdom and strengthening his forces. It was a developing force that would protect the Raon Kingdom through to the future. It was also a key to Cale’s beautiful and glorious slacker life.
Cale studied the look in Alberu’s eyes. It was concern, and more concern that Alberu had shown when Cale discovered his identity.
“Let’s hear what you have to say. Just what is it you need my help for, Your Highness?”
Alberu’s gentle smile widened into a genuine grateful grin. Cale narrowed his eyes at the sight, he felt like he was going to be put to work.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale felt the desert winds blow his hair and clothes back. He closed his eyes and breathed in the smell of nature.
The Red Dragon quite enjoyed the desert despite the amount of annoying sand. The red sand was vast and never-ending. However, through the dry smell of fine sand, Cale could depict the undertones of rich gold and flourishing oases.
He sighed against the hot air. When Cale got his slacker life, he would come here once a week to bask in his dragon form for hours.
Cale’s nose twitched… what was that smell….?
It was a weak and old smell. Definitely something from a long time ago. It was so faint Cale could hardly notice it. Raon hadn’t detected it and was still playing around in the red sand with the kittens, much to Hans’ despair.
‘....dead mana?’
Cale pursed his lips as the hot sun started to set over the red horizon.
“Tasha, hurry up and guide us there.”
The Red Dragon’s tone was cold, but Tasha was unflinching as she smiled even wider.
“Of course, of course. Young master Cale.”
“Hurry up.”
“I understand.”
Tasha’s right foot moved forward and slightly sunk into the fine sand, but she propelled herself forward and shot off the sandy ground.
Tap.
Cale’s body raised a cloud of sand as he quickly sped after her speeding body, the sandy air brushing past his ears.
Whoooosh!
Choi Han with ease burst after them, On and Hong was nestled in between the folds of his black cloak. The mage, Rosalyn, was surrounded by a blue aura of mana as he propelled herself through the fine sand.
Ron and Beacrox were the last to follow, but Ron moved on without his son’s assistance with ease. Cale had taken a glance behind him to check whether Ron was doing fine, but the old butler had slithered between the dunes without a pause as he had never lost an arm.
Scary bastard…
Cale turned his head back and felt his hair move away from his face, Tasha was not too far in front of him but she was weaving between the dunes like she did this every Sunday.
The Red Dragon squinted as she dove between the sands with surprising ease… an elemental? Dark Elves were creatures of the dark who lived according to nature so they were able to handle elementals.
That must be how Tasha was able to move so efficiently.
Cale closed his eyes as he listened to the whooping of the Dark Elf and the squeals from the kittens. It was peaceful in the desert, and it was warm during the day. The empty silence of the sands uncoiled Cale’s muscles and for the first time in a while, he felt completely stress-free.
He thoroughly enjoyed the desert, and he would definitely find himself going back during the day to bake in the sun. Despite Cale’s hatred of sand, the red sands of this forbidden land were comforting to the dragon.
Choi Han and Rosalyn were speeding side by side, they kept a close eye on Cale and Tasha as they sped ahead of the group. Cale looked to be zoning out quietly as he swept through the fine desert.
The pair had noticed during the past month that the Red Dragon was spending most of his days holed up in his study. Whenever the Dragon left, he was always tense, tired, and frustrated.
Rosalyn was unsure of how to help whatever predicament the Red Dragon had and was told by Raon that they were trying to find another dragon for Cale’s secretive heart injury. The mage was afraid to confront the great Red Dragon, but in her private time, she had been privately accessing the Breck’s Kingdom’s files from her brother’s access.
Anything that she could do to help…
Cale relished in the blood-red sand of the desert as the sun started to fully sink below the horizon.
“Please take in the sight in front of your eyes.”
‘This sight?’
Cale raised an eyebrow at Tasha’s grin that she threw behind her. The sun set behind her smiling face and completely disappeared from sight.
“Wow.”
Meeeeeeeoowww!
Maurr!
The whole group was in awe. When the sun was set to rest by the horison, the dunes of sand faded from their deep red into pitch-black.
It was unexplainable.
The black sand was glowing…
- It is the same colour as us! It was red but now it is black! This desert is beautiful and worthy of our mightiness.
Raon sounded excited, and Cale replied to him out loud.
“It looks like night came down to the ground.”
“Correct.”
Tasha was still grinning.
“If night descended on earth, where will the earth have to go?’
A cold wind fluttered past Cale’s ear like it was trying to tell him something.
The black sand rolled through the dunes, fine grains drifting with the cold wind.
“Sigh.”
Cale understood what Tasha was trying to tell him.
“If night descended on earth. Then the Dark Elves must have gone under the night.”
“Correct! You are truly as special as His Highness says you are.”
“...hm.”
The Red Dragon was slightly displeased with Tasha’s words about the prince, what exactly did he tell her?
Tasha daintily took off her necklace. Cale had noticed its magic aura before.
“Ah.”
Rosalyn gasped as Tasha’s appearance melted off to reveal dark skin that was glowing as much as the black sand, with black pupils and hair. Should the mage recover her mind in time, she would’ve considered Tasha like a rare black pearl who had taken a humanoid form.
“I will now guide you to the Dark Elf City.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale wandered the nightly street markets in the City of Life. Raon was chattering away into his head with mana and Cale’s eyes dragged along the shiny nick-knacks that caught his eye.
The Red Dragon held out a hand to pause Tasha and Shawn’s guiding as he and Raon’s eyes were attracted to a small handheld charm with a menagerie of charms and gems on it.
- Reddie, this charm is so interesting…
It was a trinket as long as his hand, bejeweled with cleanly cut rubies and fire opals. A garnet was the largest gem in the charm, graced with a pattern of sedimental streaks across its surface. Should it be looked at from a different angle, the garnet would appear as an all-seeing eye, containing hues of red, brown, and a toxic yellow…
- What about that one?
Cale eyes were dragged to a trinket of similar size, it was black, with sharp, jagged obsidian shards. He squinted, the string was laced with small beads of onyx and black star sapphire. A huge polished ball of lapis lazuli hung from the bottom of the charm.
The Dragons were both enamoured by the ornaments, as they shimmered in the faint light from the elementals grazing the markets. Cale’s reddish-brown eyes admired the delicate craftsmanship of these homemade knick-knacks.
- Red Dragon, let us get these. I like them.
- …Hm, they are of pristine quality…
Cale picked up the black charm and red charm before gesturing to the kittens to pick up something that they might like. The kittens jumped from Choi Hans’ arms and their legs gracefully laced through the layout of the table, Tasha looked on in amusement at the young children.
Hong picked out a silver brooch, with encrustations of moonstone and colourful opals that shone in all colours. On hesitantly picked out a red glass blown flower hairpin, that had immortal pieces of red coral that spread out from the centre of the flower-like spider lilies. On was a little cautious but only confirmed her choice after seeing Cale nod at her approvingly.
“Mm.”
Cale considered the kitten’s choosing with admiration, their taste in expensive jewels was satisfactory by his standards, and they had a good mentor.
“I want all four of these.”
“No problem, sir! That will be-.”
The Red Dragon threw three gold coins at the vendor before turning and gesturing for the Dark Elves Tasha and Shawn to hurry up. The merchant tried to grab Cale’s attention as he held the three gold coins tightly in his hands.
Cale ignored the vendor waving his arms around like an idiot, and pinned the silver brooch to Hong’s fur. Raon was invisible, but holding his red charm up to the lantern light to allow the colours to flit through the red opal and earthy tones to reveal themselves through the large garnet.
On was in Rosalyn’s arms as she held her red, glass flower to her fluffy body tightly. The group had an unnamable expression on their faces as they stared at Cale’s back. Shawn was glancing between the vendor with three gold coins and the mysterious noble’s back.
‘Alberu was right… what a strange person…”
Cale wondered what the hell was up with the strange atmosphere, he had only bought what he wanted to buy, which was the interesting black obsidian charm that had caught his eye. He bought the children trinkets so they wouldn’t bother him with their chatter about his one…
‘...Whatever. Strange people.’
Tasha stopped the group in front of a large three-story building. Tasha, Shawn, Cale, and Choi Han were walking up the steps to the door. The rest of the group had stayed at the inn, but of course, Raon was invisible hanging onto Cale’s back.
“This is the building for the city’s administrators.”
Cale tilted his head and hummed in thought.
The Dark Elves ran their society a lot different to what Elves would do. Unlike the hermit Elves, the Dark Elves ran through something similar to human society. The Red Dragon considered the amount of humans living in the City of Life.
Tasha stole a knowing look at Cale.
“The majority of the humans who come here do not know how to read or write. Most of them learn technical skills or farming, but all of the children have the same education as young Dark Elves.”
Cale absentmindedly wondered which part of the Western Continent was the most similar to Kim Rok Soo’s Earth.
‘This is probably it.’
The City of Life was the most similar to Earth.
Perhaps because it is a place where the running people are gathered.
“This is the mayor’s office.”
It was a simple wooden door. Shawn politely motioned at the door and spoke.
“Our city is usually managed by the eldest Dark Elf. The present mayor-nim is five-hundred and twenty-one years old.”
Click click click.
The doorknob was turning and twisting urgently.
Bang!
The wooden door swung open dramatically.
“M-Mayor-nim?”
An aged Dark Elf with a greying white beard and hair contrasted the deep, earthy tones of his skin. He was well dressed, and without a single wrinkle seen, but his face was contorted into an expression that Cale was unsure of how to describe. It was of reverence, but fear…
Like he was seeing a God… among mortals…
- Reddie, this guy is strange.
- He’s suspicious…
“T-This feeling!”
Shawn felt a bead of sweat drip onto his collar as he nervously peeked towards Cale’s group. His calm composure faded away as he took in the state of his mayor. For some reason, Shawn felt incredibly nervous around the aura of the people Alberu sent, the mage and swordmaster were strong, yes…
But this redhead… there’s something about him.
“Mayor-nim, what is going on?”
Tasha rushed to the mayor’s side. Her attitude is a little different from Shawn’s.
“Grandpa, what is wrong?”
‘Grandpa?’
Cale flinched a little. Was she calling him Grandpa because she was close to the mayor? Or was she related to him…
Because if she was related to him, then it would make a little bit more sense as to why Crown Prince Alberu had a deeper connection to this Dark Elf City.
He observed the pair in front of him, they did seem like family…
‘...I knew someone like the crown prince would have a pretty noble background.’
Cale’s eyes grazed over the mayor’s eyes, who had not left his body. The Dark Elf’s eyes were wide with an expression of awe on his face…
- I have a bad feeling, Raon.
- Me too, Reddie.
“P-perhaps…”
The Dark Elf’s voice was a little shaky, but he was visibly putting in the effort to keep his words level.
Cale had a really bad feeling.
The mayor took out a bleach-white handkerchief with a sweaty, shaking hand and wiped his forehead before heaving a breath.
“Sir, I heard that you had a dragon’s dead mana on you.”
‘Something is weird.’
‘Why did this high-status Dark Elf refer to me as sir?’
“Young master-nim, are you perhaps a dragon-.”
Shawn and Tasha froze up, their eyes dragging themselves to Cale’s direction from the Mayor’s side. Choi Han stood up a little taller and spared a glance at Cale for a sign of action.
- Hahahahaha! They knew instantly, Reddie! You’re not doing a very good job at staying unknown!
“...er.”
Cale avoided looking at the trio of wide-eyed Dark Elves and casually studied the door and hallway of the floor.
“I definitely feel a Dragon-nim’s aura around you, young master-nim! It is coming from you! And in your vicinity, sire. The power that presides over nature is coming from you!”
- That old Dark Elf is pretty smart. He could tell an aura was beside you.
Raon was clinging to Cale’s back while invisible. He was amused at the Dark Elf’s antics.
Cale considered whether to tell the Dark Elves the truth about his species, it was annoying for people to know that he was the Red Dragon… so much attention….
Choi Han caught Cale’s eyes and studied the silent question in the Dragon’s sharp eyes. The swordmaster stiffened as he realised Cale was quietly asking for an opinion.
“I have met a Dragon-nim in the past and felt this same feeling that I am feeling now. My Elemental, which met that Dragon-nim with me, says it is similar as well.”
Choi Han discretely nodded his head, his black hair shifting slightly over his eyes.
“You’ve seen another dragon?”
- What? A dragon?? That’s what we’ve been looking for!!”
He had captured the attention of the Dragons. At five-hundred and twenty-one years old, this mayor lived a long enough life to have met a dragon…
“Tell me where you have met this dragon-.”
Something turned the corner.
“Mayor-nim, I am here as you requested.”
A GPS-like voice spoke through the hall. A calm albeit robotic, woman’s voice.
“...Shall I wait here?”
Cale turned his head and stared at the woman covered head to toe in a black robe. The Red Dragon’s eyes pierced through the mana constitution of the person, they were strong… weaker than Choi Han, but stronger than Rosalyn…
- Reddie! A darkness attribute on a human???
- I’ll tell you about it later, Raon. We’ll find out, I have a couple of ideas for the reasoning…
The Red Dragon’s guess had been right.
“Are you really, really, not a Dragon-nim?”
“...You were correct, Mr Mayor. I am the Red Dragon.”
The three Dark Elves gaped as Cale strode into the office confidently with Choi Han trailing behind him.
“Raon.”
The Black Dragon’s giggling slowly became audible as he snickered at the dumbfounded faces of the Dark Elves.
“This is the Black Dragon.”
“Hehehehehe!”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Tasha’s eyes followed the red hair of the noble she had been assigned to. It was their last day before arriving at the Caro Kingdom’s forbidden desert. She had been observing Cale closely, much to the bane of his envoy.
The swordmaster and mage gave off such a threatening aura whenever Tasha was around Cale, so it was hard for her to even come near enough to properly study him. However, it was a must for Tasha to do so… Alberu had told her about the mystery behind this man, and the importance of discovering his identity.
Her nephew trusted this man, and the strange dominating aura that clung onto his skin, and dripped off his every word. Cale Henituse was a dangerous person.
Tasha watched Cale’s tent closely as she cleaned their cam setup. It was early in the morning, and the noble’s chef and butler were out cleaning tools and gathering breakfast.
The Butler always had a benign smile on his face, but Tasha wasn’t dumb enough to tell by his shrewd eyes and missing arm that he was strong like the rest of Cale’s envoy. Even more, his son, the Chef Beacrox was always sharpening his knives loudly around Tasha…
It was the Dark Elf’s duty to observe Cale Henituse, but why was it so unsettling to do so…
“This redhead has a strange aura.”
Tasha’s wind elemental swept the stray dirt and leaves off of the campsite as it yapped away to Tasha about the noble.
“He has such a powerful aura! He smells like nature too, although… something is missing about it… It’s hard to tell what it’s missing…”
Tasha packed away the rest of her tent as she unravelled the map absentmindedly, listening to the thoughts of her elemental.
“I know what he’s missing! It’s life!! He’s missing the smell of life in his nature!! It’s a smell of a dry, empty desert. It is inherently nature, but it is missing the flourishes of a bountiful oasis!”
The Dark Elf shook her head at the words of her elemental, it was hard to understand now… but Tasha trusted her wind elemental that its words would make sense in the future.
Her eyes trailed over to Cale’s tent again.
‘What a strange person…’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Tasha kept a close eye on Cale as she and her elemental sped through the dunes of the desert. It was a familiar place to her, laced with fine, red sand and tall, steep dunes.
However, Cale seemed to be just as if not more efficiently speeding through the desert as her. He wasn’t paying attention to much other than her path, but he was springing through the sand dune like he was born for it.
Tasha was shocked. How could this noble who’s known nothing but riches and comfort have this much dexterity to run through the dunes better than her??
Should Cale have known his way through the desert, Tasha would’ve expected Cale to be able to out-speed her within mere seconds.
She spared a glance behind her.
Cale’s red hair was pushed out of his face by the wind as his eyes squinted against the harsh sun and fine sand. The redhead’s sharp eyes were pinned onto Tasha’s body as she weaved through the dunes.
His light and comfortable clothes were expensive and of the highest quality. No doubt laced with expensive materials like gold and lapis dye. They fluttered against the lithe body of their owner and flew in unison with the wind.
Now that Tasha was taking a closer look at Cale’s actual appearance instead of his actions.
Cale’s hair was shimmering and lightly iridescent like the scales of a particularly pretty fish. His sharp eyes were staring sharply in her direction, but Tasha could see the way the red sand reflected off of his reddish-brown eyes to show a deeper, glowing shade of blood red.
The noble’s body was pushed forward through the dunes powerfully as his clothes rushed against his body.
Tasha was painfully reminded of Alberu’s words the weeks before they set off.
“That guy… Cale Henituse. Keep an eye on him, and if you can, discover what about him that isn’t human.”
The Dark Elf turned her head back to her task at hand, she would definitely discover Cale Henituse’s true identity in time for her to meet Alberu again.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“No, this-.”
Tasha struggled to get her words out and she turned towards Shawn to gather her thoughts. She wanted to ask if she was hallucinating. Had she really been guiding TWO dragon-nims??
Shawn was frozen stiff and ramrod straight. He was probably the one to be the most calm in the situation, but it looked like he was stiff enough to fall over flat should someone tip his physical balance even a little bit.
The Mayor was calm. Cale was personally a little shocked because he expected the Mayor to be the one freaking out the most.
“Grandfather-.”
Tasha was cut off by her grandfather’s words to the dragons.
“I cannot greet these Dragon-nims while standing on my two legs.”
The old man tried to kneel despite his creaking joints. Cale sighed at the mess in front of him. It was common knowledge that Elves were crazy over Dragons, but he didn’t expect the Dark Elves to act the same.
Cale sent a sharp gaze towards Choi Han, who had thought that Cale should reveal his identity.
Choi Han shrugged.
Ugh. This dumbass isn’t helping.
Then again, it’s not like Cale could lie. He said his Elemental has met a dragon before in its life. If Cale had said that he wasn’t a Dragon, or had another Dragon with him, no one would believe him due to the Elemental’s words.
Cale had no choice but to surrender his identity.
Choi Han was standing next to the robed person, Cale couldn’t tell any details about her features except her attribute. She was standing there like a scarecrow.
Cale gestured for the Mayor to stand up straight and cleared his throat.
“I am Cale Henituse, the Red Dragon. Although you should all keep quiet about this if you value your tongues.”
“Y-yes, Dragon-nim!”
His voice was slightly threatening as he studied the stiff and nervous reactions of the Dark Elves.
Raon, although (bless his heart), flew forward to address the three Dark Elves.
“I am the great Raon Miru!”
“Aigoo.”
The Black Dragon was puffing out his chest. He took his introductions very seriously.
“I am a grand total of four years old this year!”
Was this really needed?
“Oh, great Dragon-nims!”
The Dark Elf Mayor was kneeling on the ground, shaking and quivering on the floor. Like the words of the pair were the divine commands of a God.
‘What to do about this?’
Cale’s headache started to overwhelm the aching of his attribute.
“Me and this Red Dragon are together because he teaches me and we go on adventures!”
The redhead sighed loudly.
Cale reached up and took Raon out of the air by his underarms and tucked the chubby Black Dragon against his chest. Raon stopped talking in favour of looking up at Cale.
“It looks like you’ll need to help the mayor-nim back up.”
“Ah! Yes, Dragon-nim!”
Tash quickly got to her senses when the Red Dragon addressed her and she hastily got to work helping her grandfather up.
“No, I cannot do that. The Dragon-nim that I met last time said that standing in front of him was like asking for a fight. I do not wish to fight with these two respectable Dragon-nims.”
‘What kind of bastard dragon did he meet?’
Cale was concerned that his only lead to another dragon led to a rude and bastardly dragon…
“You can stand. We do not like things like that!”
The mayor quickly rose to his feet after hearing Raon’s voice. He stood up so straight Cale felt convinced that the mayor had aged back two-hundred years.
“Let’s calm down first.”
Cale strode over to the couch like it was his own office and sat down comfortably, Raon still nestled in his arms.
“Everybody, please sit down.”
The people in the locked room quickly settled themselves in order, watching the pair of Dragons observe their seating arrangements with keen eyes.
“Our identity is a secret.”
“A secret.”
Cale spoke to the Dark Elves and robed woman as Raon echoed his words.
Shawn bowed his head in submission at their words.
“I promise on my bond with the Elementals that I will keep this a secret.”
The Red Dragon was slightly taken aback. A Dark Elf promising their relationship with Elementals was like a vow of death. An Elf who could not interact with Elementals would have a life of despair.
Cale and Raon turned their attention to the other two Dark Elves in the room, to which they quickly made their vows.
Tasha didn’t visibly hesitate, but she was thinking about how she wouldn’t be able to tell Alberu what Cale’s true identity was…
The Red Dragon munched on the food and drinks that Shawn had brought in from a fancy snack tray. The Mayor took a sip of his tea after he saw Cale drink from his cup. Cale eyed the Mayor over the rim of his cup.
The Dark Elf was sweating slightly.
“Mayor-nim, my name is Cale Henituse. You are?”
“...My name is Obante, Dragon-nim.”
“Cale is fine, Obante.”
“Yes, Sir Cale.”
The mayor was acting extremely formal to Cale, extremely overjoyed that Cale had asked and accepted his name. The Dragon that Obante had met in the past was most likely a temperamental Dragon with a huge ego. That must be why Obante was so cautious and respectful around Dragons.
Cale wasn’t excited to ask Obante to meet this scoundrel Dragon.
“This dragon that you speak of. Do you know where to find him?”
Obante looked taken aback for a second before quickly recovering and replying.
“I’m very sorry, Sir Cale. We met this dragon many decades ago on our travels throughout the Western Continent. I’m afraid we only saw this dragon in passing… so there is no sure way to discover where exactly the dragon is now…”
“Hm. Don’t worry about it, Obante. I was merely curious.”
‘Curious my ass. I really need to find a dragon. Damn.’
Cale buzzed over his thoughts, he felt Raon slowly sink further into his arms. No doubt disappointed at the lack of information.
“...Dragon-nim- Pardon. Sir Cale, does Alberu know?”
Cale tilted his head at the casual naming of crown prince Alberu.
“His Highness does not know.”
“Ha- Alberu got to know such a powerful being while keeping me in the dark. I’m guessing we cannot tell Alberu this information, Sir Cale?”
“I will take care of that.”
Cale considered the item he had to collect for the crown prince from the Dark Elves. He had brought along Priestess Cage just to keep the artefact in the best quality condition…
It wasn’t a regret that the envoy would have to stay a couple of days inside the City of Life due to the rising of dead mana along the desert sands. It was troublesome, but Cale knew Raon and the kittens wanted to explore the night markets.
“Mm. Would you provide a tourism map of the Underground City?”
Obante, who was looking at Cale with a mix of awe and disbelief, nodded his head quickly as he replied hastily.
“Of course. I will tell Shawn to be your guide.”
The Shawn in question, stiffened up even more on the high-quality couch. He looked incredibly nervous to be the one to guide such an important being.
“By the way, who is that person?”
The darkness attribute human was quietly in the corner of the room, lurking. She bowed respectfully at Cale’s address.
“That child is the one who is creating the bracelet.”
- A human with a darkness attribute…just what I was looking for.
- Reddie aren’t you going to tell me what it means?
Cale hid a grin to himself, but Raon who was in his arms could definitely see it.
“I called her to explain about the item.”
Obanta despite his reverence in front of a Dragon hesitated to speak further. He peeked toward Tasha, which let Cale know that there was something important that needed to be discussed between the Dark Elves-.
“What seems to be the problem?”
Cale almost laughed at Raon’s tone. The chubby, baby dragon was trying to be majestic despite being huddled up in the Red Dragon’s embrace like an egg. In Cale’s opinion, he did not look as majestic as he tried to be.
“D-Dragon-nim, you see.”
Obante still, despite the pressure of two Dragons did not budge his lips.
“I am curious about the world.”
The robed person’s voice was extremely indifferent. More blank than Cale’s own voice. It was like the voice of a robot.
“I wish to see the outside world.”
“...what?”
The robed person’s words shocked Tasha and Shawn, who had turned to gape at her.
“Sigh.”
Obante sighed and wiped his eyes. In times like these, the elder people always do seem to truly act their age.
“Mary, what are you talking about?”
Tasha addressed the robed person, now revealed as Mary, before the Dark Elf turned to face her grandfather with an angry expression.
“Grandfather.”
Tasha’s anger faltered after she caught the eyes of the Dragons in the room. She bit her lips, thinking that the current situation would make it seem like they were preventing the departure of someone who wanted to leave.
It wasn’t exactly a lie.
Shawn started to tentatively speak.
“Mary. You know that it is dangerous.”
Mary replied without pause.
“That is why I plan to go alone.”
“You definitely cannot go alone!”
Tasha jumped up and raised her voice. Mary could be in danger even if she was with a group, how could they let her go alone?
The room was silenced after Tasha’s outburst. The two Dragon’s broke the tension without fear.
“Why can't she leave? She’s more than strong enough to go by herself, I can tell.”
“The Red Dragon is correct! This human is even stronger than a mage we know.”
Mary raised her hooded head. She started to lift her sleeve over her arms.
“Mary!”
Shawn shouted in shock as he reached forward to stop her.
Her arm appeared under the lantern light.
“Mm.”
Choi Han, who was standing by the door, let out a groan.
“Sigh.”
Shawn shoved his face into his hands as Tasha’s eyes flittered around nervously between the foreign group in the office.
Cale’s eyes couldn’t help but study the arms with high focus. They were covered in black lines that resembled veins or spider webs across the arms of the robed woman. It was a terrible scar that would cause grief for anyone who saw it.
The Red Dragon was absentmindedly reminded of his own scar, one that covered the entirety of his chest.
Cale was now certain.
This woman was a necromancer.
She was able to create a new arm for Ron, and maybe even create a heart for him…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale felt Raon come loose from his hold, Mary’s story had resonated deeply with the Black Dragon. Cale could tell.
Raon hovered in front of Mary and started to speak loudly in front of her.
“You are amazing for living! Of course, you are not great and mighty like me, but you are amazing!”
Cale agreed with Raon.
“You are amazing. As long as you are able to breathe and able to survive even another second, you are alive.”
“Right! I accept that you are a slightly amazing human!”
Raon liked Mary’s story because it was a story of struggle and survival. Just like how the Black Dragon liked hearing the original Cale’s story. The three of them had endured through enough suffering to kill anyone, yet they are still alive because they survived.
“If this weak dragon could survive a fatal attack and even went against logic to survive, then it is very noble that you are living today!”
“That is why I will not go until I get permission. Once I do go, I will definitely come back within One year without being caught by anyone.”
Cale hummed, he didn’t know where Raon was going by leading him into the discussion. The Red Dragon decided he didn’t care.
“Later, let’s talk about it later.”
Mary was the only necromancer in the whole Western Continent. She was the first necromancer in who knows how many decades. Obante was the one who allowed her to walk that path, but Mary must continue along her road and discover more things about the world.
“Mary.”
“...Yes, Dragon-nim.”
Cale turned to look at Mary directly, ignoring the darkness attribute that radiated off of her.
“Can you make me an arm?”
“Do you mean an arm for the human body, Dragon-nim?”
The Red Dragon gently answered her emotionless question.
“Yes. A left arm.”
“Do you need it for something?”
“Yes, I do.”
“I understand. I will make it for you.”
Cale tilted his head at the necromancer. She did not ask for anything in return from the dragons…
“What is it you want to see in the human world?”
The Dark Elves that were leaving the room flinched at Cale’s question but did not interfere with the Dragon’s words.
“I am not sure.”
Mary looked down at the hems of her robe that touched the floor.
“I cannot imagine the human world since I have no memories of it and have only read about it in books. But I feel like there will be a lot of things I would want to see once I get there.”
“I guess that makes sense.”
- I understand that feeling.
Raon’s voice spoke into Cale’s mind after they listened to Mary’s thoughts.
- She is an amazing human…
- She seems like a good person, Raon.
- Of course. But she is not as good as you, weak Dragon. However, she is like us… She is good and has managed to live through pain…
- I suppose you’re right, Raon. She is an amazing human.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“I will give you a place to stay for six months.”
“...What do you mean?”
Cale had just taken Mary for a nightly stroll through the streets of the city. Ron and Beacrox were just informed of Ron’s new arm. It was the least Cale could do for the Molan pair.
They had treated the original Cale Henituse extremely well… it was what the past Cale would’ve wished for.
“I am saying that I will provide you with a place until winter. However, it is not like a village or city where humans roam about and live as you wish.”
The Red Dragon cast a soundproofing spell around the pair a while ago, and they blended into the dark streets with ease despite Cale’s wine-red hair.
“...I do not wish to burden you, Dragon-nim.”
Cale smiled a little at Mary’s words.
“You are probably saying that because you don’t know me very well.
Mary couldn’t possibly ever bother him. She was a valuable person and she was already doing a lot for him by recreating Ron’s arm.
“You won’t ever burden me. As for the six months after, I will help you so that you can escape from the Church of the Sun God at least once without dying.”
Mary flinched.
“Is that possible?”
Cale smiled warmly as he noticed she dropped the term ‘Dragon-nim’ in her shock.
“Is that really possible?”
“A dragon’s dead mana. I will give that to you.”
Mary was masked, but Cale could tell that despite the happenings on the street, her eyes were on nothing but him.
“Wouldn’t that make you feel uncomfortable at a dead dragon’s mana?”
“Haha, no. I have no connection to this dragon, he died a long time ago.”
The pair had stopped walking through the street, they stopped in the middle of the pathway. It was extremely late in the night now. Cale considered whether he should ask his next question or not.
“Mary. I have one other favour to ask of you right now.”
“Please tell me, Dragon-nim.”
Cale looked towards the faint light of the street lantern absentmindedly before continuing.
“Is it possible to replicate a functioning dragon heart?”
He really needed this heart, and this was the only necromancer on the Western Continent. His slacker life would be so much more easily obtained if he had a functioning heart.
“...Dragon-nim.”
Mary’s body language was a little concerning for Cale.
“I’m afraid it’s too risky to create a heart using my powers. Even if the heart was a normal human’s heart I still would be unable to. The beating heart is the very symbol and essence of life, my dead mana would clash against its meaning and kill the heart before it even lays its first beat. It is against the very law of nature.”
Cale tilted his head as he took in Mary’s explanation. It seems as though all of his important leads at the City of Life have only led to nothing…
“I’m sorry, Dragon-nim. I am still able to make your butler’s arm.”
“Do not worry about it Mary, it was only a simple query of mine. Don’t think about it.”
Mary’s black hood absently nodded as the pair continued their stroll through the dimly lit streets.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale dismissed Tasha, who led him to his room. He avoided her thankful and awe-filled gaze as he opened the door to his room.
Click.
…
Bang!
Cale shut the door with brutal force. Tasha was still smiling behind Cale.
“Sigh.”
Click.
He opened the door again and dragged his feet inside the luxury room, hunched over. Tasha closed the door behind him and a familiar voice rang through his ears.
“This is not your room.”
“...Of course not, your highness.”
The Crown Prince, Alberu Crossman, was smiling at Cale. He had a fancy feat prepared to greet Cale.
“I did not know that you would come out here to meet me.”
“I am in a bit of a hurry.”
‘Hurry?’
Cale stared at Alberu shrewdly, who tacked on casually.
“Toonka became the commander-in-chief of the Whipper Kingdom.”
The non-mage faction should have moved according to plan for the past few months, and Toonka’s new title must mean that it was successful.
Alberu heard Cale’s blank voice reply.
“They’ve gotten a one-way ticket to hell.”
The prince smirked.
“Indeed. Although it has nothing to do with us right now.”
“I guess he doesn’t know Your Highness stole all of the remaining mages?”
“Of course not. How could the Whipper Kingdom know, when even our own people don’t know much about it?”
Cale met Alberu’s grinning eyes.
Pat.
A bracelet wrapped in a pristine white handkerchief from the Henituse Territory was placed on the table in front of Alberu.
Alberu picked it up and placed it on gently. A noise like the sound of fire being put out by water resounded as black smoke rose from the prince’s body.
Sizzzleeeeeeee.
“Your Highness, this appearance of yours is quite wonderful too.”
The blond hair and blue eyes disappeared and were replaced with the brown hair and eyes. Alberu’s skin was definitely darker than most people as well despite that he was only a quarter Dark Elf.
‘Perhaps it is because of the dead mana I gifted him?’
“Why are you asking such an obvious question? Everything looks good when you are handsome.”
Cale very much agreed with that statement.
“I think I might’ve guessed what you may be too.”
“Oh? Have you?”
Alberu smirked as he leaned his face against the tanned skin of his hand.
Cale leaned forward and matched Alberu’s nasty smile with a toothy and mischievous grin of his own.
“Hit me with your best shot, Alberu.”
“Maybe I will, I’ve given it a lot of thought, Cale.”
The two laughed in the bedazzled room together. It was a scary sight, the pair alone together would probably make a child cry and sob.
“Hahaha! Okay, alright. I know what you are.”
“Then get to the point and tell me, haha.”
“You’re a Fox Beast Tribe person.”
Cale was dumbfounded.
‘How the fuck? That’s so different to what I actually am.’
Alberu saw the taken-aback look on Cale’s face and immediately justified his guess.
“You hold all the significant features of a Fox. Red hair, sly eyes, lithe stature, tendency for scamming and money. The cunning, there is no way you would be anything but a Fox Beast Person.”
Alberu leaned back into his seat, crossing his arms with satisfaction in himself. The crown prince looked very smug and unprofessional right now.
Cale couldn’t wait to burst that bubble.
“Well, your highness you couldn’t be more wrong.”
“What?”
The crown prince was frowning at Cale’s words.
“It’s better I show you.”
Cale stood up from the couch and stood a ways away from the table and Alberu. The prince raised an eyebrow at Cale’s actions, leaning forward in interest. Finally, he would get to know what the hell Cale was.
The redhead disappeared in a flurry of red mana. The mana swirled across the room and formed the shape of something extremely long and almost serpentine.
Alberu raised himself slowly off the couch, craning his neck back and squinting to make out the faint features of something under the fading red mana.
The crimson magic slowly drifted down to the floor as the being in front of the crown prince revealed itself.
The elements of nature, power, grace, and mystique exploded through Alberu’s instincts. The creature’s scales shimmered in shades of red, from a deep vermillion to light almost pinkish hues, the iridescence of the scales reminded Alberu of the rare sea life that would be collected in the palace or sold to rich collectors.
The serpentine, elongated body glided through the air of the large room with an unspeakable grace, each movement fluid and precise. The aura of domination and untamed power almost brought Alberu to the edge of fainting.
Its sharp eyes were a mesmerising reddish-brown, gleaming with intelligence and slight humour, the earthy tones bringing out a glowing scarlet light from its shrewd eyes.
Cale’s horns curled from his head like a deer’s, weaving delicate tree branches as a beautiful piece to adorn his head. The claws on the creature curled beautifully as they were healthy without grime or imperfections.
Long whiskers flowed like silk from the face of the creature and fluttered around as the lithe body gracefully curled around the perimeter of the room, fitting comfortably in a circle around the table Alberu was seated at.
“Surprised?”
The great Red Dragon allowed it’s voice to echo around the room.
“..I-.”
Alberu was speechless, he knew that Cale wasn’t a human, but a dragon was out of his imagination and possibly one of the lowest chances out there.
The crown prince felt his legs buckle from underneath his body as his brown hair stuck to his head in a light sheen of sweat and anxiety. Alberu’s bum landed back on the high-quality couch as he opened and closed his mouth repeatedly.
“I-I… You’re… a dragon??”
Cale looked amused at Alberu’s reaction and his long whiskers curled lightly at the ends as he laughed.
“I’ve been a dragon, your highness.”
Alberu shakily pushed his face into his hands. He didn’t drink a lot, but after today he really needed one.
“How did I not notice before…? I’m literally a Dark Elf…”
“Well, if it helps your highness. Your aunt didn’t notice until your Great-grandfather pointed it out.”
“It doesn’t help. At all.”
The crown prince found his eyes unwillingly trace every detail of Cale’s dragon form, some faint part of the back of his brain was freaking out in awe over Cale. Stupid damn instincts…
“I hope this changes nothing between us, Your Highness.”
Cale turned his large head to look at Alberu’s hunched-over form. It looked like there was a lot of stress on his mind… no matter, not Cale’s problem.
“I’m going to pretend that you are nothing but a regular human.”
“That would be for the best, Your Highness.”
Alberu sighed deeply and fisted his brown hair into clumps on his head.
“Ugh… I need to focus properly.”
Cale felt his red mana leak out from in between his scales and felt two human feet touch the shiny floor of the luxury room. He had one more thing to ask Alberu.
“One more thing, your highness.”
“...G….Go on.”
“I need a bit of access to everything related to dragons on the Kingdom records.”
“...Crazy bastard.”
Notes:
on a more somber note, i've been losing a bit of my passion for this fic, so updates might start to become rarer and less frequent...
note that I am not dropping it!
⊹⋛⋋( ●´⌓`●)⋌⋚⊹Updates are just going to be more spaced apart rather than once a week!
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 30: 19 years of anything but a slacker life
Summary:
Cale laments the death of his non-existent slacker life
Notes:
gang im alive
ฅ •ع• ฅฅ •ع• ฅIT'S BEEN MONTHS! BUT IM HERE TO FEED YOU!!
(๑✪ᆺ✪๑)Im so happy about our 2000 kudos! This story is still here and ongoing because of all of you, and i couldn't have done it without everyone's support!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale shuffled through his files. The crown prince had given him access to the records on dragons in the palace. It wasn’t like the Dark Elf could say no to him after all. The Red Dragon and Black Dragon flicked through page after page of paperwork, Cale had told Raon to go outside and play with Mary or the kittens but Raon refused to leave.
Something about getting revenge for Cale…
It didn’t matter, the extra help was appreciated even if it was from an actual toddler.
“Reddie, I almost forgot, but Mary and I found something interesting in the forest.”
“Yes, tell me.”
Raon looked up from his paperwork to fly into the air before Cale’s face.
“We found some bones!”
The Black Dragon’s energy seemed to return to him hastily as he started exclaiming to Cale.
“Bones?”
“Yes! Hundreds of them! The good Mary told me that they were in excellent, and have been killed within the last two years.”
Cale hummed and placed down his files to consider using the bones of the necromancer.
“Reddie, can the child use those bones?”
The Red Dragon grinned as he tried to hold back laughter. He fully discarded his files to the side as he leaned forward to look at Raon.
“Are they in good condition?”
“Yes, they are!”
“And they are most likely mutant monsters, yes?”
“You are right, Reddie! They are a little smaller than wyverns.”
Cale’s grin turned toothy as his mind sped up hastily…
The North’s Wyvern Knights Brigade, if Cale could combat that situation with the bones it would save him a lot of trouble for the future.
“Reddie I don’t like the way you’re smiling…”
He quickly dismissed the Black Dragon from the study, encouraging him to talk to Mary about the bone situation.
Cale needed to discuss some things with Rosalyn and Alberu considering the future of the war on the Western Continent…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Where are you going?”
“O-Orabuni!”
Lily, Cale’s youngest sister was standing outside the gate, her sun-kissed skin glowing radiantly in the sun. She seemed to spend a lot of time outside.
“You’ve been training very hard.”
“Yes! I’ve been giving it my all!”
The seven-year-old girl brandished her wooden sword into the sky, it was worn and covered in scratches. Lily noticed his gaze and flinched, quickly attaching the sword to her back.
“This was just something I made because I was curious about a long wooden sword!”
“...Really.”
“Yes! That is it!”
She answered a bit too fast and avoided Cale’s gaze. Lily looked a little guilty as she explained where she was going to Cale, something about restaurants and alleys.
Cale carried a benign smile on his face as he gently tapped her shoulder.
“Okay. Have fun. See you at dinner.”
“Yes, yes sir!”
He motioned for her to go and watched as she hastily ran towards the restaurant alley. It was a place where the majority of the Henituse staff ate, so it was clean and safe for Lily to go to.
As Cale got back on his carriage, he quietly thought to himself.
‘That was suspicious.’
The youngest child of the Henituse Family was acting in a cliche to finding something or someone valuable… Cale glanced at Ron, his cold eyes matching the Butler’s sharp gaze.
“Look into it.”
“Yes, young master-nim.”
Ron’s left arm was to be completed in two weeks, and the old man was still just as capable as Cale thought him to be. Something as easy as this job was a walk in the park…
‘Scary bastard.’
Cale quickly ran through the rest of his day, finalising the cooking competition that was to start during the festival, and confirming his schedule for the next couple of days.
The Red Dragon leisurely headed back to the estate, only for something to surprise him.
“Basen.”
“Hyung-nim.”
“Mm, were you waiting for me?”
Basen didn’t answer Cale’s question, instead, he hesitantly opened the file in his hands and started to speak. Cale couldn’t even enter the estate because Basen was just standing in the doorway like some extremely small yet effective roadblock.
“Hyung-nim, I heard you will be staying home during the festival.”
“That is correct.”
“...Would it be possible for you to present the awards for the competitions?”
Cale considered Basen’s words for a moment. His younger brother was in charge of the administrative tasks in the territory, it was a good sign for his future.
He didn’t feel like doing it, and it would be better for Basen to present the awards because it would make the citizens remember Basen.
“I am currently busy with work. I need to show up at the competition to present the awards but I do not have the time. I have to learn how to handle the administrative tasks for the territory.”
Cale started to smile gently. If Basen was learning about how to run the territory, it would be good for Cale to give out awards. No one would even remember Cale for doing such a simple thing. Basen needed to learn properly so that Cale didn’t have to do work in the future.
“Alright, I will do it since you are busy. You will need to study hard to be responsible for half of the territory in the future.”
‘Lily will be able to handle the other half with the military…’
“You are reliable.”
Cale patted Basen’s shoulder with a gentle hand, Basen looked up at Cale with a sincere face.
“Yes, hyung-nim. Please trust me and leave it to me.”
‘Hah! Oh, I will.’
The Red Dragon smiled genuinely and walked past Basen into the estate, his steps were light and joyful. Basen observed his brother’s back for a moment before following to enter the residence.
Basen knew he was not talented in martial arts like Lily, Basen had made his mind up to learn how to do the paperwork of the territory he best he would as an Administrative Expert.
The young son knew his entire family was cheering him on as well and that made Basen happy.
Absentmindedly Cale felt a chill run down his spine as he entered his room.
‘What a cold breeze…’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
- Why don’t you stop with that face
“... you have the same face, your highness.”
Crown Prince Alberu was looking at Cale with a face full of boredom and exhaustion.
Recently, Cale had barely any time to search for clues of dragons. At this point he was debating on finding that Elf village to ask around… but Elves were so annoying to deal with.
- The fourth prince said he would take three of the Royal Knights and head to the Henituse territory. I am leaving the Empire tomorrow, so you can assume that he’ll leave around the same time.
“Yes, Alberu. I’ll let Miss Rosalyn know.”
- Mm. Tell Count Deruth too.
“Sure.”
Cale started to think about whether his father knew that Rosalyn was a princess or not. It was assumed that Deruth knew because Hans probably told him.
‘Snitch.’
- Do you want to hear something funny?
“No.”
- I’ll tell you anyway.
Cale sighed in exhaustion.
- Do you know how the Pope of the Church of the Sun God died?
“Your Highness. Are you allowed to talk about things like this in the Moguru Empire?”
- I’m adept enough at magic to cast noise cancellation.
Cale rolled his eyes and gestured for Alberu to continue, mildly noting the bead of sweat that dripped down his throat.
- Once the Emperor began the festival, the Pope gave an opening statement because of the celebration’s relation to the Sun God. It was in front of the Imperial capital’s Sun God Temple when it happened.
The Red Dragon tilted his head as Alberu placed a grim expression on his face.
- That platform went flying.
“It went flying..?”
- The Temple and the whole platform went into the air.
Cale leisurely thought back to Hais Island Five, and the numerous experiments he and Raon executed…
“An explosion.”
- You’re sharp, as expected
It was strange. Wouldn’t the Imperial Prince have done it? But it was so loud and obvious…
Although, Alberu said that the Holy Twins were the culprits…
- I remember the incident. It was similar to what happened to us in the Plaza.
Cale sat up straight and leaned forward in attention… the Plaza Terror Incident?
- The Twins and individuals wearing black outfits, with magic bombs similar in strength to the ones in the Plaza.
The Red Dragon narrowed his eyes at the information, his face was stiff…
The Crown Prince continued after observing Cale’s reaction.
- I managed to go unharmed thanks to a mage’s shield, but the believers in the front were bludgeoned. Many were killed.
Alberu rubbed his face in thought.
- It was a different mage this time… but I will find the mage responsible for the Plaza and punish him.
“Mm. Your Highness.”
- Yes?
“That mage is dead.”
Cale looked away from Alberu’s shocked gaze.
- …Did you kill him?
Alberu couldn’t help but ask that question.
The Red Dragon shrugged his shoulders casually.
“I didn’t do it.”
He wasn’t lying. Despite Choi Han effectively vegetating Redika, the golden swordsman was the one to end his life.
- Haaaaaaaa.
Cale thought Alberu sounded incredibly tired as he sighed. He quickly brushed it aside, it wasn’t his problem.
However, what was his problem was the suspicious Sun God Twins and magic bombs.
It was hard to find out any more information about the incident, and he couldn’t just send Ron out to go get some material. In the end, it didn’t matter, Cale hoped that he wouldn’t be forcefully dragged into the messy situation.
- …Let me know about these things in the future.
“No problem.”
The pair had long past the stage of talking comfortably with each other.
- Tell me when the fourth prince arrives. He was calm and respectful, perhaps you might like him.
“Pardon my language, I was told by Rosalyn that he was a total whining bitch.”
Alberu blinked slowly. It was unexpected for Cale to swear so suddenly.
Cale shrugged.
“Not my words.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale stopped in front of a small stall, his black hood almost fell off of his head when he paused abruptly.
‘What the hell…?’
“W-Welcome!”
A shocked woman jumped at the sight of Cale in front of her. She was middle-aged, with greying blonde hair and crow’s feet at the edge of her blue eyes. She looked like one of those aunties that would give you home-baked cookies.
Cale could tell who she was though. Ron was a particularly good information digger.
He could sense the coiled muscles that were constantly ready to flee or strike, and the Red Dragon could see the sharp pierce of her eyes as she gazed at him.
- Look closely, Raon. The callouses on her fingers and her kind looking, but threatening stance.
- I understand, Reddie. She kinda reminds me of your old butler.
Cale pointed to an interesting-looking sculpture.
“Isn’t this a devil?”
The horrifying statues didn’t look quite in place next to the gentle-looking woman, but the dragons knew that they were quite fitting for her.
“Aigoo, it is a flower. It is a forsythia.”
‘...forsythia..?’
- This is shocking. No way that this…thing….is a Forsythia
Cale looked down at the sculpture again… it looked like a growling demon. Quite terrifying, but the Red Dragon found nothing but curiosity in these disgusting, clay works.
‘I wouldn’t find such a sculpture like this anywhere else…’
“I want to buy this one.”
“R-Really?”
“Yes.”
The Red Dragon wouldn’t lie to himself, but these statues reminded him of the monsters back in Korea… it was something familiar for him to look back on.
He didn’t mind having these placed around his future lair. Decorating its rooms and halls with a memoir from a life far gone.
“I want this one too. What is it?”
“It is a lovely rabbit!”
“...Sure.”
- Reddie! Why are you buying so many of these ugly statues! I’m sure I can make much better ones!
“Thank you very much!”
“No. These are wonderful sculptures.”
Cale gingerly picked up two more sculptures and held them up to the afternoon sun. If it was even possible, they looked even more terrifying in the light.
“They are my style.”
“I have never heard such praise before. I am so touched!”
Cale studied the admiration in the woman’s eyes.
‘She is a good actress.’
Ron’s words to him were accurate. She was an assassin who was good enough that even Ron could not gauge her ability, and only Choi Han and even stronger people would be able to tell.
“Aigoo. I do not have change.”
A fat gold coin fell out of Cale’s pale hands and thunked on the wooden table.
Thunk.
The poor sculptor stared at the coin blankly, like she didn’t know what to do with it. Cale started to speak to her after a moment of silence.
“It is my gift for all the toil you went through.”
“...You are the first to recognise my hard work.”
Cale lifted his hood slightly while staring intently at the assassin. He revealed himself as Cale Henituse, the face of the Henituse Territory’s Eldest.
“Huh? Y-young master-nim!”
The false sculptor scrambled to bow in front of him, but Cale snatched her by the back of her collar. His long nails caught onto the coarse fabric of her back.
He pursed his lips, his nails always grew back long in the morning no matter what he did… dragon shit… ugh.
Cale leaned forward while keeping the assassin still and whispered into her ear.
“It is my gift for your struggle while being on the run.”
“Excuse me?”
“Isn’t it hard to live in hiding?”
The middle-aged woman’s eyes sharpened and pierced through Cale. Although he was the one who had her partially detained, the assassin was coiled up ready to strike and flee.
A cold wind brushed Cale’s back. He was here now.
“Ron, you take care of this.”
“Yes, young master-nim.”
Cale felt the rough fabric slip through his fingers as he let her go. He stepped back and saw Ron move forward to stand in front of the woman. The Red Dragon grinned as he saw the shocked expression and cold glint in her eyes.
“A gold coin is more than enough for you to retire for the night. Now, you have plenty of time to chat with Ron.”
The faux sculptor and assassin on the run, Freesia, failed to notice Ron approaching her before. This was someone who was able to slip past her sharp senses. Cale and Ron’s gentle smile filled her vision as the noble spoke to her.
“...Isn’t it difficult to run?”
“Young master-nim, I will take care of the rest.”
The Red Dragon turned and left, hiding between the folds of the crowd discreetly, the Black Dragon yapping away in his ear about the assassins.
Ron stared at the back of his young master. The child truly was a mystery from his birth to his present…
He supposed the little gecko was growing up.
‘I will pay you back for my arm and my life.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“N-Noona, sob.”
“Ugh.”
Rosalyn cringed as the fourth prince was crying while holding her hand tightly. Cale swore that he had seen the prince wipe his snot and tears on that hand five minutes before.
“How could my sister be in such a shabby and terrible place? My sister, who is the best in the world! Why would you stay somewhere like this with nothing but rocks? Sob, staying at a lowly Count’s territory! Why! Sob!”
Cale’s hand clenched tightly on the cookie he was holding in his hand. The treat crumbled into dust at his touch, although, should Cale have a healthy physical body it would’ve powdered into practically nothing.
‘Who is this whining bastard to talk about my house like this?’
Rosalyn noticed the cookie crumbling in his hands, and the sour expression on Cale’s face as she nudged her brother urgently. Pen kept sobbing and complaining about something to his older sister, unaware of Cale’s pissed-off face.
- Who is this crybaby? Our house is good because there are a lot of stones. Reddie we should vapourise him.
- …I wish I were able to, but this baby is useful for now. I will teach him a good lesson, for him to remember forever.
Cale’s Dragon Fear started to seep out of his being as he stared intensely at the Fourth Prince, Pen.
Crunch. Crunch. Crumble.
The crushed cookie in Cale’s hand slowly fell to the ground as Pen looked back at him.
The noble looked extremely sensible as he gracefully brushed the crumbs off his hand with a pristine napkin. He was poised as a high noble, however, his aura was extremely heavy. Pen felt like the very eyes of the gods were on him as he found it hard to breathe properly while staring into the eyes of Cale.
“Your Highness, is there something you need?”
“N-no, nothing…”
Cale had pulled back his Dragon Fear as soon as he noticed Pen struggling to breathe under it. While the prince was annoying and whiny, it wouldn’t do good for their relationship to go under the bus just because Cale was angry.
The Red Dragon was smarter than that.
Rosalyn caught Cale’s eye as she quickly told him with her eyes that she was extremely sorry, and that she would talk to Pen about his words. The mage looked increasingly nervous as the discussion went by.
Pen did not ease up on his criticism of the Henituse Territory as Cale felt his face and pride twist into a nasty expression.
Rosalyn started to frett as Pen kept speaking.
“Noona, this countryside is not worthy of you, it is only full of rocks.”
Cale’s eye twitched.
‘This fucking bastard.’
The Red Dragon daintily took a scone from the table in front of them and took a sharp knife to spread butter and jam onto it. Perhaps some good food would help him out
- Reddie…? Your face is a little scary right now… this guy is useful to us, so don’t do anything too much…
Splash
Pen was cut off from his criticisation of Cale by cold water being dumped on his head by Rosalyn’s magic. The said mage quickly turned to the pissed-off Red Dragon and bowed deeply.
“I’m so sorry, Cale-nim. My brother doesn’t know who he’s talking to, I’ll speak to him outside.”
Shing!
Cale stretched his lithe body over the table, discarding the half-buttered scone to the waste. He had clenched his fist over the prince’s neck tightly, feeling his nails dig into the soft flesh of his nape.
The sharp knife that he used to butter the scone was held close to his cheek.
Pen stared at him with wide eyes, hyperventilating as Dragon’s Fear began to overshadow his whole body.
“You should be advised, that if one more filthy word leaves your mouth…”
Cale’s knife dragged itself lightly across Pen’s cheek, his skin catching and tearing slightly. A single drop of blood trailed down his cheek as the knife stopped in front of Pen’s mouth.
“I will definitely cut off your tongue.”
The Red Dragon playfully tapped the knife against Pen’s mouth, which was pressed tight. The fourth prince’s eyes were shaking as his body curled up like a threatened animal.
“Hah!”
Cale chuckled a little to himself as he patted Pen on the shoulder roughly.
“You should keep a close watch on your tongue, or you might lose it.”
Rosalyn yanked her brother back hastily by the back of his clothes, she was visibly anxious and her eyes were shaking while staring at Cale.
The Dragon blinked at her, lowering the knife that was in his hands. The mage shakily opened her mouth while still clutching her frozen brother tightly.
“Drag-er… Young master Cale, may I borrow the training grounds?”
“Oh? Why?”
“I will teach my brother a lesson for the disrespect. I am incredibly sorry… It won’t happen again.”
Cale smiled graciously and dismissed the two, he watched Rosalyn force her brother out the door. As they closed the door, Cale called out to the mage.
“Keep his mouth shut, yes?”
Rosalyn froze before she closed the door. She looked nervous at Cale’s words.
“I will, Young master Cale.”
Rosalyn pushed Pen out of the door as they rushed away.
“Young master?”
Ron kept the door open as he peered inside of Cale’s study.
“Did you scare the fourth prince?”
Cale looked up at the assassin, he had a refreshed smile on his face.
“Don’t worry about it, Ron. I’m just telling off some annoying people.”
“...Alright, young master.”
Click.
Ron closed the door behind him and stared at the backs of the Breck siblings. It was obvious the moment that the two had left, the pungent smell was too overwhelming.
Pen had soiled himself in fear.
‘The gecko is growing up a little too much…’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Whoosh.
Cale closed his eyes as he felt the wind rush past his ears and through his clothes and hair. It was easy to ignore the uncomfortableness of the bones he was sitting on in favour of the killer's view.
“Reddie! What did you get for your birthday?”
“It was Sir’s birthday?”
He sighed. He turned nineteen not too long ago before this day. His family had given him many expensive and valuable gifts…enough that it was getting suspicious.
“I got many gifts from my family and company. They’re in storage for later.”
“Haha! You mean when you create your lair, Reddie?”
Cale hummed quietly.
His father, Deruth, had given him tons of expensive and beautiful jewels, Cale didn’t even bother to count how many.
His stepmother had carved out numerous beautiful and detailed statues for him.
Lily had given him a cute little figurine of a shield, saying things like a representation of her eldest brother.
Basen, bless his heart, had given him an expensive calligraphy set that was bought with his own money.
Cale found it hard to accept all these gifts, but his family looked like they were used to giving him expensive and valuable things…he quietly promised himself that for all their birthdays, he would get them something good.
The Red Dragon leaned back comfortably on the bone monster. For a good hour, he, Mary, and Raon had been sprinkling all of the intact skeletons with high-grade magic powder.
“Sir, what should we name this bone collection?”
“Hm… I was thinking of the Flying Skeleton Brigade.”
“That’s a mighty idea, Reddie!”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Red Dragon leaned back onto the couch and dragged his finger up and down on the leather armrest.
“The quality of this leather is good.”
“I changed it to a cheaper one.”
“Bullshit.”
Cale looked at the man through his long eyelashes.
Odeus Flynn, the old merchant in charge of the Roan Kingdom’s Northwestern underworld. He seemed healthier and younger.
“Life for you must be good.”
Odeus started smiling. It was a little hesitant, no doubt remembering the last time Cale had been with him.
“Of course. Life is great since Venion Stan is spending his entire life in prison.”
Cale easily matched Odeus’ villainous smile. Venion Stan had been put in prison and was not given any actual punishments. However, he was made an example for the noble families. The Dragon assumed that the Stan Family would kill him off in secret.
Odeus was smiling cautiously about Venion, but there was an unmistakable fear in his eyes as he looked towards Cale. This red-haired man was as mysterious as he was terrifying. Odeus was experienced enough to sense the rippling of evident power in his veins. He would be stupid to not notice and fear it.
Cale had made him go crazy.
Whatever the noble did to Venion made him go insane.
He had vomited every time he tried to eat in the underground prison and after a good couple of months of waking up screaming and thrashing.
Venion had become so incredibly traumatised that he had stopped responding to everyone and instead stayed vegetative while curled up into a ball. Murmuring to himself random, frantic apologies and insults of anger to the wall.
The person who made Venion go crazy was smiling in front of him with a benign expression. He asked Odeus a question.
“The Marquis is losing his subordinate household one by one?”
“Young master Taylor-nim is very talented.”
Taylor Stan had publicly announced that he would not be killing his siblings once he became the official heir. At the same time, he got rid of any chances for his siblings to rise to the Stan Family’s rule.
He even got a vow of death from each of his siblings.
“I’m sure young master Taylor is doing a great job.”
Odeus focused his careful gaze on the intimidating noble in front of him.
“May I ask what brings you here today?”
Cale didn’t respond for a second and instead stared at Odeus intensely, tapping his finger on the armrest leisurely. He asked the merchant a question.
“You have normal trade routes too, right?”
Odeus blinked but answered obediently.
“If you are talking about clean trades, I have a couple of different ones. I do make many deals in the light as well.”
“Mm. That’s so?”
Cale reached into his pocket slowly. Odeus was watching every single twitch that he made with attention. It was almost funny how Cale observed Odeus’ eyes widen and his jaw slacken as he brought out the golden plague.
“...A golden plague?”
Odeus’ stupid expression almost made Cale laugh.
“Silver.”
“...silver, young master Cale?”
“Bring me two hundred thousand silver coins.”
“Two hundred?”
Cale leaned forward from the leather chair and stared even harder at the merchant.
“Two hundred THOUSAND.”
“T-two HUNDRED thousand?”
Odeus looked at Cale, a little confused and mostly shocked.
“Yes. Two hundred thousand silver coins. I want that.”
Odeus wasn’t shocked at the values of the coins, but he was shocked more about…
“It cannot be in gold?”
Cale stared at the man like he was stupid for asking.
“You want it to be two hundred thousand gold coins? That’s fine too.”
Odeus blinked as he wondered if he heard correctly. It would be hard to prepare two hundred thousand gold coins, but not impossible for someone like him.
‘However.’
The golden plague looked incredibly shiny right now. He could see Cale opening the lip of the plague to show the valuable signature inside.
It would be better to be caught with two billion gallons rather than two-hundred billion.
“But two hundred thousand coins will be very heavy.”
“That is not a problem.”
In the end, Odeus could not mask the curiosity he felt towards the scary Cale Henituse and asked.
“...What are you planning to do with it?”
Cale’s smile became brighter and Odeus almost flinched.
“You want to know?”
The merchant quickly waved his hand frantically.
“Not at all. It was just a natural reaction. I do not need to know.”
“Prepare it in the next hour. You can, right?”
“Hah, one hour…just what- never mind. I will get it ready.”
Cale’s eyes curled up into crescents as he grinned sharply at Odeus. The merchant flinched and quickly turned away to start preparing the innumerable amount of coins that the red-haired man wanted.
An hour later, Cale found himself at Odeus’ underground warehouse. It was a dark, dank area… Cale made Raon stay outside to the Black Dragon’s bane.
It wasn’t hard for Cale to notice that the baby dragon didn’t like rooms with no windows, no light, or fresh air to breathe. Small, cramped spaces where it was hard to move… so Raon had to stay outside while Cale collected the coins.
- Reddie! Why do I have to stay outside? Can’t I come in?
- No. Keep an eye on Odeus while I go gather the coins.
- Fine! This great and mighty Raon will watch Odeus very closely.
Cale walked down the stairs into the dark warehouse he quickly located the numerous piles of silver coins.
The Red Dragon raised his hand and dropped all of the piles into his pocket dimension.
Clink!
Cale turned to see that he had missed a small handful of silver coins.
“Hm.”
He picked up the coins and pocketed them, he would give them to the children as pocket money after they had been collecting allowance.
“Ho.”
Odeus took a long look at the now-empty warehouse and couldn’t hide his shock. Cale patted his shoulder with a smile.
“Where are you heading now… nevermind. I will not ask anything.”
“A wise decision. Send Billos my regards.”
Cale could not hide his happiness.
“Let him know I’m enjoying my life while throwing money around.”
“...Of course. Please have a safe journey, young master-nim.”
“I will.”
Cale quickly left the Stan territory on his carriage, and his destination now was the peaks of the Roan Kingdom’s western region. The Ten Finger Mountains.
The Red Dragon gave a split amount of the silver coins he left out to the children who were playing around in the carriage.
“Wow! For me? Thank you, Cale!”
“So much money! How much did you get, Raon?”
“This great and mighty dragon deserves five silver coins!”
“I got five too!”
The two kittens and one dragon hopped around in excitement at their allowance for today. They were extremely joyful, hastily putting their coins into the personalised piggy banks Cale had for them.
On and Hong were much bigger now. Regular cats would’ve been fully grown by now but as beast people their animal forms grew a lot slower.
Raon had been gaining weight well, and his eyes looked as bright as they had ever been. The young dragon had been happy that his scars were beginning to heal slowly, they didn’t look that noticeable anymore.
“Young master-nim, this inn seems suitable.”
Cale turned and observed the inn. They were in Bloke Village, at the border of the Western Roan Kingdom. It was an extremely large village, and popular for tourists and merchants to travel through.
The Red Dragon was relaxed. He was starting to get a little closer to learning more about his truth. The elf village was nearby after all.
The interior of the inn was warm and cosy, with bustling people moving all around the first floor.
“I will get a room right away.”
“Sure. Take your time.”
Five people were sitting in the dark corner of the room, with robes and hoods covering their identities. Cale was about to pay them no mind, but their meals caught his eye.
Vegetables. Everything was vegetables.
“...Huh?”
Cale felt a chill run down his back.
‘Shit. I wanted to see the elves but not here!’
His eye twitched as Raon spoke into his mind.
- Why are you staring at them, Reddie? Is it because they’re not human?
- It’s because it’s unexpected. I don’t want to see them right now.
It was part of Cale’s plan to get the fire ancient power first and satiate his mysterious desire for them before going to meet the elves.
If the elves saw him now, then he would have no time to get the ancient power because the elves wouldn’t leave him alone!
Clang.
One of the robed individuals dropped their fork. Their whole body was shaking.
‘Shit!’
- Raon, hide your presence behind my aura. These elves mustn’t know there are two dragons. We need to be left alone by these bastards.
The best thing Cale could do in this situation was to protect Raon.
- Hmmm? Sure, got it! I will do that, Reddie!
Cale closed his eyes to nurse the incoming migraine.
Bang!
He opened his eyes at the loud noise. The robed individual, whom Cale assumed was an Elf, jumped up from the table and swung his head around aggressively.
He had let his guard down.
After slacking off for nine months, he had let his guard down.
Now he was paying the damn price.
‘I do not know anything.’
Moon Prism Power!
Play Dumb!
Cale looked around the establishment, pretending to admire the dusty, aged interior of the inn. He observed one of the robed elves jump up and knock over his chair.
“L-Let me go!”
The first Elf who jumped up raised his voice and swung his head around to Cale’s location. He could see the mounting anxiety on the elf’s face. Cale turned the other way.
Raon quietly clung to Cale’s back as he hid away from the Elf. The said Elf’s dainty hands were shaking.
“...My goodness!”
This Elf had been in the presence of a dragon for him to be acting this way.
Pow. pow.
The Elf shoved through the crowd of people effortlessly as he made his way to Cale’s location.
“What the?”
“What the hell?”
The middle-aged Elf ignored the complaints of the people he walked past, his face looked like it was stiff in shock. The younger Elf who followed behind him hastily apoligised to the disgruntled people.
Cale was nervous.
‘Please don’t cause a big scene.’
It was impossible for the Elves not to notice his presence, the best he could hope for was to convince the Elves that he wasn’t a dragon.
He tapped Hans on the shoulder, trying to get the butler to hurry up and get a room.
- Reddie, how much longer do I have to hide behind you? My body is feeling cramped.
Raon seemed to be slightly uncomfortable with cramping his whole presence behind Cale’s aura. However, I had to be done. Lest the Elves make a huge scene in the inn. It was a passage from The Birth of a Hero that said:
<Elves would cheer after seeing a Dragon flutter their wings once.>
‘What a terrible thought.’
There was nothing else to be said. Cale hoped that the Elves would take their reverence for him into consideration so they would listen to him and not make a big deal.
“Young master-nim.”
“Yes! Hans!”
Hans looked a little taken aback at Cale’s sudden joyful expression.
“The good rooms are only on the third floor and higher, is that okay-.”
“Very good.”
The noble’s tone made it very clear that he wanted this done quickly and Hans hastily turned back to the innkeeper to finalise the decision.
“Then would you like all of the special rooms on the third floor?”
Cale didn’t bother to listen to the conversation any longer and turned around to walk up the stairs. Choi Han was following behind him with a weird expression on his face. He assumed that the Red Dragon was extremely tired because he had a stiff expression.
- Reddie, it’s sort of comfortable to cling to your back as you walk. Keep walking!
The Red Dragon kept his head forward as he climbed the stairs, he thought that maybe if he didn’t pay attention to the Elves they would get the hint.
“Ah, hey mister, are you drunk? Why do you keep bumping into people?”
“I’m truly sorry. He is usually not like this.”
They were right behind him, weren’t they?
“Excuse me-.
Cale turned around with a sharp glare.
“Who are you?”
“What do you want?”
It was Choi Han and Ron who stopped the robed Elves from getting to Cale. The Red Dragon narrowed his eyes at the Elves.
‘Glad I have these scary guys.’
The Elf was being blocked by Choi Han and Ron on the staircase, and Cale could see the pointed ears and the stunning eyes of the person through his hood. Cale glowered deep into those eyes before speaking curtly.
“What do you want?”
The Elf flinched dramatically as the other Elf behind him grabbed his arm.
“Ahjussi! Why are you acting like this?”
Cale studied the other Elf.
‘What?’
There was a Z-shaped scar on his face. It was a clear sign of his identity.
He was the Healer, Pendrick. A companion of Choi Han in the novel before he was killed. Also one of the most beautiful faces of all the characters.
Cale wanted to go home, it just had to be him of all Elves.
“T-tha-.”
The Elf’s voice was shaking as he asked hesitantly.
“Do…d-do you believe in mana?”
Cale was shocked. It was like the Elf was asking if he was religious. The Red Dragon started to laugh out of amusement. The first thing this Elf says to him is to ask if he believed in mana?
‘That’s so stupid, haha.’
Unbeknownst to Cale, the Elf flinched aggressively as he saw the redhead laughing, his piercing gaze and cruel eyes looked down on him.
It was the gaze of a Dragon.
‘There is a Dragon in this building.’
The second Cale walked into the inn, the Elf could practically taste it. A Great Dragon’s aura had filled the air of the inn, and only the stunningly, handsome young man with the posture and envoy of a noble would be the Dragon.
His presence almost made the Elf faint because of its oppressive power. It made him lightheaded.
The Elf didn’t need his Elemental here to tell that this power belonged to a Dragon.
“I do not believe in something like mana.”
Cale stared into the Elf’s eyes and presented his aura forth a little stronger. The Elf choked on air as he lowered his head, his knees buckled as he attempted to lean down into a full-body kneel on the ground. Cale panicked as he saw him bring his hands above his head in a prayer-like stance.
‘Shit.’
The Red Dragon activated a little bit of his Dragon’s Fear as he sharpened his glower.
“Stand up straight and go.”
The Elf was shaking ferociously, Cale could tell he would not be able to hold himself straight in both fear and respect.
“...I-I will proceed as you wish…”
The Elf attempted to turn away, sweating buckets. He almost collapsed on his way down the stairs but the younger Elf held him up.
“Ahjussi…that was..”
“I know. We just need to do what we were already doing.”
Cale stared at the backs of the two Elves and started to smile.
The older Elf looked behind him hesitantly and flinched at the smile on Cale’s face.
“We just need to quietly go about our business.”
‘Ugh. This Elf needs to stop looking at me.’
Cale frowned slightly at the annoyance of the whole situation at hand, and the Elf jumped at that.
“I apologise. I will pretend not to know you in the future, sire. I pray that you are not upset-.”
“Go.”
The two Elves stiffened at Cale’s abrupt interruption and hastily turned and left, but not without a glance back.
Choi Han and Ron stared at the robed individuals before looking at each other. Ron gave Choi Han a meaningful look, which the swordmaster nodded to as they followed behind Cale.
“Guardian Knight, was that a dragon?”
Pendrick followed the middle-aged Elf as their group walked out of the inn.
“Yes. It was. He didn’t like that we made a scene. So we must leave to not bother him any longer. The village comes first right now.”
“Yes sir.”
Pendrick turned back to look at the inn with a stiff expression.
‘Another Dragon…’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale stealthily flew up the side of the third peak of the Ten Finger Mountains. Raon was by his side, flying with his wings as he yapped along to Cale.
“Reddie, are we going to find the Elf village nearby?”
The Red Dragon stopped in his flight abruptly, and the Black Dragon stared at him in confusion.
“What’s wrong?”
“How do you know about the Elf Village? I don’t remember telling you about that?”
Raon started laughing with a haughty expression on his face.
“Hahaha! You’re silly, Reddie. How else would there be Elves at the inn if there was not an Elf Village nearby? And you’ve just confirmed the suspicions of this great and mighty Dragon!!”
“...Ugh.”
Cale pinched the bridge of his nose with his face as he continued his flight up the peak.
‘Who taught this Black Dragon to be so sassy.’
Raon looked at Cale with a knowing look, like he could read his mind, and blew raspberries at him.
Cale’s hand grabbed onto a small ledge on the peak and propelled mana through his hands before launching himself up into the sky. Raon was quickly left in the dust by Cale’s stunt and gaped at the Red Dragon who was high in the sky.
“What!!”
“Hahahaha!”
Cale started laughing at the expression of the Black Dragon and felt thrilled by the rush of air and adrenaline through his body.
‘Flying truly was the best.’
Raon and Cale felt a wave of hot air scorch across their faces as they peered and reached the top of the peak.
“Wow, it’s so hot!”
Raon peered into the pool of the lava pit. This lava pit was eating and melting to the peak of this mountain. His face wrinkled a bit after he decided it wasn’t that interesting.
The Red Dragon followed behind his companion as he peered over the side of the pit.
Hot, bubbling, lava steamed the skin on Cale’s face . He started to smile as he activated multiple portals to his pocket dimension around the pit.
“Reddie? What are you doing?”
Raon flew up and above the numerous portals around the pool and looked at Cale with confusion.
Cale stared back at Raon with a cunning, toothy grin on his face.
“It’s time to spend a little money.”
Notes:
Please give me any feedback or issues with the story! It's completely unedited so please cut some slack (=˃ᆺ˂=)
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 31: SPECIAL ; the case of the missing things
Summary:
where is miss rosalyn's book?
Notes:
BOOM! Double Update!
(₌♥ᆽ♥₌)As an apology for being so absent =^._.^= ∫
!!!PLEASE READ END NOTES!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ugh, my History of Mana book is missing…”
“Where have you already looked?”
Cale absentmindedly sipped through his tea as he looked out into the scenery. The rebuilt Harris Village was coming along nicely, and most of his envoys spent their time training and building. The wolf children ran by him, giggling and leaving behind foods and drinks for Cale, courtesy of Beacrox.
“Mage-nim! Can we help?”
“Yes! Let us help, Miss Rosalyn!”
On and Hong jumped off the table after sniffing at the food and ran towards Rosalyn and Choi Han’s direction. Cale barely stole them a glance before continuing to eat, this wasn’t his problem.
“Hello On, Hong. Have you seen my History of Mana book anywhere?”
The kittens looked at each other with pressed faces for a second, they had not seen the book anywhere.
“Raon! Have you seen Rosalyn’s book anywhere?!”
Hong turned around and called towards Raon who was sleeping on Cale’s shoulders. The Black Dragon sleepily looked up in confusion, before sparing a glance to Cale.
The Red Dragon absentmindedly nodded and Raon flew off into the kitten’s direction.
“What’s the matter?”
“Rosalyn’s History of Mana book is missing!”
“Whaat!”
Rosalyn and Choi Han looked on in amusement as the three children started to bicker with each other, saying nonsense and speaking over one another.
“Mage! We’ve come up with a great, amazing idea!”
“Oh? Do tell us.”
Raon puffed up his chest as he stood side by side with his siblings.
“We’re going to do a proper investigation!”
Rosalyn had a weirded-out, amused expression on her face.
“Investigation?”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Raon stalked around the estate’s walls while semi-invisible, as the two kittens prowled around corners and watched specific maids and butlers.
The three had conducted a plan to find the most suspicious employees, using Choi Han and Rosalyn to appear human and ask them questions.
Now it was time to stalk their schedules and find out who took Rosalyn’s book!
“What are you doing?”
“Aaaah!”
“Eeep!”
“-oh!”
The Dragon and the kittens jumped up and out of their hiding places, nerves set on end as they were caught spying.
It should’ve hurt the kitten’s pride that they were caught spying, but the only thing they felt was some sort of weird guilt that they were caught by Cale.
Cale had a deadpan expression on his face as Hong brought himself to guiltily reply.
“...Are you spying on my servants?”
“....Nooooo, we’re not.”
“Cale, we’re trying to help find Miss Rosalyn’s missing book!”
On had piped up to fix the situation, it was better to avoid misunderstanding with someone like Cale.
The Red Dragon blinked and stared at the kittens in confusion. Why were they trying to look for Rosalyn’s book?
“Why is the book important?”
“Uh, because it’s that Mage’s, duh.”
Raon was getting sassier by the day.
Cale ignored him.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“So where were you at XX:XXpm on the XXth of XXX?”
The servant squinted his eyes as he was stopped in the middle of the hallway. The young master’s guards had held up a mirror into the sunlight and the glare of the surface stung his eyes.
“Uh.. Sir? Miss?”
“Where. Were. You.”
Choi Han had a stiff expression on his face as he strained slightly to let out the words, Rosalyn spared him a side glance.
“U-uh… I was most likely with the master delivering his food…”
The kittens and the Dragon were hiding behind the corner of the hall, listening and watching the interrogation between the three. The kittens started fretting at the servant's words and quickly tapped Raon on his sides while muttering to him.
- Choi Han, Rosalyn, ask him why he said most likely.
Rosalyn quickly jumped to attention, Choi Han wasn’t good enough at acting to falsely interrogate this servant for the children. She hid her smile as he sternly spoke to the servant.
“Why most likely? There is a chance that your alibi is false?”
- Good job, Rosalyn!
“Alibi? Is there something wrong?”
The servant shifted his head to the side slightly to get out of the mirror’s glare, looking at the two in front of him with concern.
“Hmm. Recently everyone in the estate has been having trouble with locating their missing valuables. The master although has compensated us with more expensive replacements.”
The servant pursed his lips as he rubbed his chin in thought. He was thinking along the lines of finding the thief in the residence who was stealing all of these precious items.
“Recently my partner lost her keshi pearl earring… Should I tell the young master? I’m sure he’ll know something.”
- Abort! Abort! Get out of there! Abort!
Choi Han jumped to attention and grabbed Rosalyn’s shoulder as he squared himself up stiffly.
“No. It’s. Okay. Don’t. Worry.”
The pair quickly turned away from the servant who looked at their backs in confusion as they practically sprinted away.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Ugh! There are no leads, how could we possibly ever find Rosalyn’s missing book.”
Raon flopped onto Cale’s bed in exhaustion as the kittens rolled around in the sun on the soft carpet. Cale paid them no mind as he continued to read a book near the window.
“Remember Raon, things have started to go missing in the estate for a long time because of a thief.”
“On is right Raon! This thief must’ve stolen Miss Rosalyn’s book!”
The three children plotted together, they had been investigating for a week with no discoveries or leads. At this point, everything seemed hopeless in finding the missing things.
“You know what! I’m not going to give up!”
Raon suddenly rose from the bed, wings flapping energetically as he hovered above the kittens.
“Call me the great and mighty Sir Detective Raon because I’m solving this Case of the Missing Things!”
“Ohh!”
“Wow!”
Cale shut his book at turned towards the rowdy children. He had a slightly annoyed expression on his face that was framed leisurely by his iridescent, red hair.
“Go play detective somewhere else. I’m busy.”
Raon and the kittens, properly scolded, slowly left Cale’s room with determined looks on their faces.
‘What strange children.’
Cale thought to himself as he tucked his loose hair behind his ears, revealing a glittering Keshi pearl earring.
His slender fingers reached back to open his book, turning to a page in History of Mana. It was a really interesting book.
Notes:
Hello everyone!
So as you know I've been gone for a while after a lot of consistent updates, and I honestly don't have any good excuses other than that I was lazy (ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)
So! As an apology I'd like to write an AU or Oneshot for you all! And to give your wants and needs which I will write about and comprise into an apology chapter!
It can be anything from Cale being a creature other than a Dragon, or being raised by Eruhaben, or a relationship you'd like to see happen! Whatever you want you'll get a shoutout for the idea and a mini chapter based around it!In addition, I've used up all of my pre-written chapters (ミዋ ﻌ ዋミ)ノ
Which means I will have to spend maybe two dedicated weeks into pre-writing them to get myself back on track, to which I will have to make room for two dedicated weeks, which is maybe in a month.So PLEASE BARE WITH MEE (๑✪ᆺ✪๑)
and
Please send in your ideas into the comments
♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 32: red hot chilli peppers (with a side of knuckle sandwich)
Summary:
cale and gang beat up the ops
Notes:
I'm back!
Sorry for the long wait again but I am writing the story.Everyone's AU chapters are being written at the moment and will be posted in double!
So for the next updates will be another CANON chapter, then 2 AUs, and then another 2 AUs before CANON is resumed again!
Thank you for over 2000 KUDOS EVERYONE!!!! I love all of you soo much
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The multitude of glowing portals around the lava pool shined threateningly as Raon was staring at Cale in concern.
The Red Dragon started to grin wider. It had been a while since he had done something this relaxing without causing some sort of destruction.
What better way to wind down than to show off some wealth!?
“Hah! Hahahahahaha!”
“Reddie, why are you laughing?
Raon started to fly a little higher and out of the way of the lava and portals. It was nice to see Cale laughing like this, but he wouldn’t lie and tell himself it wasn’t uncanny.
Clang! Clang!
One by one, the portals began to let out heavy streams of silver coins into the lava.
“Gasp! Reddie! Do you know how many sweets and chicken skewers-!! Whaaat! Do you have issues, you weak dragon!”
“Hahahahahaha!”
Cale didn’t listen to Raon as he watched his pocket dimension portals release heavy streams of silver coins. It was like a never-ending amount of money.
Ooooooong!
A strange sound began to rise as more and more silver coins fell into the lava. The silver did not melt, however, but instead floated up to the lava’s surface to create a path of literal money.
Cale knew that the owner of this fire ancient power was a greedy warrior, greed that rivaled his own.
“Hahahahaha!!”
It felt so nice to spend all this money like it was nothing.
Silver began to cover the whole surface of the lava pool before all of a sudden a voice rang out.
‘I didn’t expect for someone like you to appear!’
Cale turned his ears unto the eccentric voice of the Ancient Power’s owner, ‘Fire of Destruction.’
Claaaaaang-!
The silver coins continued to flow like a river into the lava.
‘This is so satisfying.’
Let it be known that it felt much better because it wasn’t Cale’s money.
Cale continued to watch giddily as the infinite stream of money kept flowing into the lava, the golden pig structure was throbbing with the energy of fire.
Raon was staring from above, mouth agape as he had a mirage of emotions flow through his mind. The Red Dragon didn’t hyper-analyse and continued to watch as the silver coins leisurely drifted to the surface of the lava.
He was getting another Ancient Power for free. It was in better hands with him rather than Pendrick the Elf. Cale grinned wider as he shook with anticipation. Gathering rare and powerful Ancient powers with ease made him feel extremely satisfied.
They were so rare and valuable that Cale knew even having a single, weak power would make an individual valued and important. Cale clenched his shaking fists as he imagined the satisfaction of having a menagerie of Ancient Powers.
‘Ah! I haven’t felt this feeling in so long!’
‘Oh?’
‘The smell of money is so refreshing! Keep on pouring money! I haven’t seen anybody other than my crazy friend waste silver coins like this! Muahahahahaha!’
‘A friend? Perhaps another Ancient Power?’
Cale felt giddiness rise again through the very essence of his being. This day was only getting better and better! Without his consent, another happy laugh escaped his throat as he and the Ancient Power laughed together.
“Hah! Ha hahahahahaha!”
“Muahahaha!”
Raon stared at Cale who was laughing alone like he was crazy. Unwillingly, Raon brought out his piggy bank and curled up to it closely while he watched Cale pour thousands of silver coins into the lava pit.
He looked scared.
Cale whipped his head up as soon as he felt Raon’s gaze, and the Black Dragon flinched at the sudden movement.
“What are you looking at, Raon?”
Cale paused when he noticed Raon’s flinch.
Was something wrong?
He stoically stood there, ignoring the complete pathway the coins had made for him. The silver reflection of the shiny coins bounced off of his iridescent red hair as he stared at Raon in concern.
“...Weak dragon.”
“What?”
“...Let me know if you don’t have enough silver coins! I am willing to lend you my piggy bank!”
Cale’s eyebrow raised. Why would be take money from a kid? He doesn’t like snot-covered coins.
“Save it for something else, Raon. Thank you, but I’m sure I will be fine.”
“Okay, Reddie!”
Raon preened at Cale’s words as the redhead turned back to the pit of lava and coins.
‘ Money! Let me smell more of the money!’
Cale grinned as he opened more portals around the pit to allow more streams of coins to enter the fray. It looked like some poorly coordinated rave at this point, with glowing hot lava and shining silver coins.
“Here.”
It was important that Cale use a lot of money for this escapade. The ‘Fire of Destruction’ wouldn’t be at its maximum strength if he didn’t.
It was one of the regrets of that Elf, Pendrick, that he didn’t spend a lot of money to get the Ancient Power.
It was a melancholic story about why the ‘Fire of Destruction’ felt so greedy for money. The warrior was only greedy for money, not fame or power. He lived in poverty during his childhood which made him value money above all.
‘I wanted to be able to throw money away like trash too! But those damn bastards stole it all! My money, and my friends’ money! Those sons of bitches! You cruel bastards that treated us like slaves!’
The golden pig started to swear profusely. Cale paid it no mind as he stepped onto the solid platform of silver coins towards the pig.
“Haa. So annoying.”
Cale leisurely walked forward as his portals continued to pour infinite streams of coins into the pool.
‘Y-you wonderful dragon!’
‘Oh? He could tell?’
Oooooooong- ooooooooong-
Cale observed the golden pig start to shine even brighter.
Sizzzzzleee-
A red vapour rose from the lava, Raon moved out of the way to avoid it. The vapour carried the fiery essence of nature.
Paaat.
The Indestructible Shield and mana shields covered Cale’s body.
‘This is no better than manual labour.’
Cale was getting tired of just watching the coins stream into the pool. It was repetitive now. It was also annoying that Cale had to pull out the indescribable shield.
“Tsk.”
Cale opened the portals wider to allow more coins to flow out. He could reach the middle of the pool now. The golden pig statue was right in front of him now.
“Mm.”
The voice piped up again.
‘I approve of you, dragon! You may not be human, but you have the right attitude to gain this power! I don’t discriminate! If it is you, someone who is willing to throw money away like this, you will be able to overcome every obstacle in your way!’
The owner of the Ancient Power had approved of him and was telling Cale to grab the pig sculpture. However, the owner was shocked when Cale ignored his words.
‘What!?’
Clang clang clang!!
More portals opened up and allowed the lava pool to be dumped with silver coins from all directions 360 view. Cale felt his body strain from the exercise of using his mana for so many different portals at the same time.
But this was in favour of getting the job done quickly.
“So many.”
He was still nowhere near using all two hundred thousand coins, however.
‘M-my goodness! You must not be a dragon, you must be an angel from the Gods!!’
The owner of the Ancient Power’s voice was full of awe as the pig sculpture began to twist and leap around in joy. Becoming more aggressive as more coins rained down.
Oooooooong.
The whole mountain peak shook under Cale’s feet.
Sizzzleeeeee. Siiiiiiizzlleeee.
Thick, red vapour rose more quickly from the lava, and Cale’s whole vision was cloaked in silver, portals, and red gass.
Irrelevant.
Cale needed to get rid of all these coins.
‘…..!!’
The owner of the power was truly at a loss for words.
Cale rubbed his straining temples as he wiped off a little sweat. Curse his weak body!!
“This is hard work.”
Cale eyed the pig sculpture as he spoke. There was a significantly thicker, red smoke enveloping the pig.
‘I approve of you. I debated it for a while since I felt my friend’s power on you.’
‘Friend’s power? This Ancient Power knew the other Ancient Power’s I have? Perhaps I can locate more powers by asking these one’s questions.’
The Red Dragon considered this information useful.
‘There really are no normal people who own Ancient Powers. Here you go! Take it! It is the power to destroy everything! Of course, Dragon-nim, the money is mine.’
“Hm.”
The Ancient Power’s red mist began to float around Cale. The golden pig was now practically breathing down Cale’s nose.
‘He’s cheaper than I thought…’
Cale supposed he had some pocket money to spend then.
He calmly reached for the golden pig, once he got this Ancient Power, he would ask them for the locations of other powers.
‘It’s interesting that you are from the Land of Boulders, yet, I cannot sense the corresponding Ancient Power.’
‘I guess I didn’t have to ask.’
Cale grinned.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The heat from the peak of the mountain slowly faded from the harsh sting on Cale’s face. It was returning to a cold sweep of wind.
Raon had lowered himself back to Cale’s side once he had noticed the lava had disappeared and clung onto Cale’s shoulder.
“Reddie, is that another one of those powers?”
“Yes, it was.”
“Hm! It seems that your weak body has gotten a little stronger!”
“Oh? You think so?”
Cale started to smile a little after hearing Raon’s words. It seems like these Ancient Powers improve his physical condition. It was taxing to survive without a heart, and the Red Dragon would do anything to alleviate that annoyance.
“But Reddie.”
“What?”
“I waited until you were done to tell you.”
The Black Dragon had a certain look in his eyes. One of mischief, joy, and excitement. It was a little morbid, but Cale understood completely what Raon was feeling at the moment.
It was something only a Dragon would understand. It was a feeling of joy that caused mischief, destruction, and terror.
“The magic spearman is nearby”
“Oh?”
“He just arrived recently. I can sense his location.”
Cale remembered that person from the Hais Island Battle. He was troublesome and annoying like a gnat. He had been injured by Raon’s magic arrow before escaping with the blond sword master.
“...But why would he be here…?”
Raon, who was still clinging onto Cale’s shoulder, had weighed heavily on Cale. He was a lot stronger after one year under Cale’s care, he still had short stubby legs. One of those legs was pointed between the seventh and eighth peaks of the mountains.
“I can feel him over there!”
Cale smothered his face into his hands.
He knew what was in between those peaks.
It was the Elf Village, hidden by illusions.
‘Now what?’
If he went near that Elf Village, surely its residents would go insane at even the sight of him and Raon. That was troublesome. Also, it was even worse that this kind of event was never mentioned in the original novel!
What is going on! Seriously…
Then all of a sudden Cale felt something approach their location through the high levels of energy in the air.
“Huh?”
“Oh?”
‘This feels familiar… is it?’
- I’m hiding!
Cale felt Raon clench the back of his clothes in fistfuls as he hid underneath the shoulder cape he was wearing. It was a very obvious hiding spot, but Raon was invisible so Cale could blame it on the wind.
Rustle.
“Haaaaaaa.”
He couldn’t hold back a sigh as he prepared himself to deal with another annoyance.
“I remember there was-!”
The visitor looked around in shock. He had seen and felt lava here a few days ago. He made eyecontact with Cale, the shimmering, flowing red hair made it look like Cale had lifted himself from the lava and turned into the form of a man.
“...Y-you are-.”
It was Pendrick the Healer, and he knew who Cale was. The person the Guardian Knight had stopped in that human restaurant.
Well. Not really person. The Guardian Knight had told Pendrick that the red headed man was the red Dragon.
“Who are you? Do you know me?”
Cale had to act as he was the dumbest bastard in the world.
- Reddie, don’t you know who he is? We saw him in the restaurant the other day.
- Raon of course I know. Here’s a lesson. Always play dumb when you can’t bother to involve yourself.
- Oh! I’ll keep that in mind then, Reddie.
“Dragon-nim, we met at the inn. I remember that you noticed me.”
“Dragon-nim?”
“Yes! You are a Dragon-nim, right?”
“........no.”
Pendrick sported a weird look on his face, observing Cale’s mood closely. This Dragon denied that he was a dragon although he so obviously carried the powerful characteristics of one.
The Elf wasn’t the most gifted with nature, nor mana, but the pure beauty of this Dragon was already out of his league to handle.
This great being in front of him could so easily crush him to bits in less than a mere second.
“Dragon-nim, did you earn an Ancient Power?”
Cale pursed his lips and slowly started to move down the mountain leisurely. The cold wind ran through his skin and hair, kissing away soot and dirt.
Tap. Tap.
The Red Dragon could hear Pendrick slowly start to follow him and match in his steps behind him.
“Yes.”
It was a short answer to Pendrick’s question. Cale didn’t want to waste his time or breathe on such an obvious question.
The Elf flinched at the voice and tensed while observing Cale closely. What if he just upset the Dragon!?
Whatever, the Elf was desperate right now. If he could get this Dragon-nim on his side… then the Elves would prevail their conflict.
“Excuse me!”
Cale pursed his lips slightly.
“What is it?”
“Could you please lend me your powerful strength, Dragon-nim!”
Cale shouldn’t have humoured Pendrick. He frowned as he considered the Elf’s question, how could this Elf hit him with his kind of jab?
He sighed heavily and turned around to face the nervous Elf who was following behind him.
“Mm!”
The Elf flinched dramatically before kneeling deeply, and his hood fell off his head to reveal his face.
Cale twitched slightly.
He remembered how the novel described the Whales as beautiful enough to put the Elves to shame. However, Cale recognised Pendrick as one of the main characters in The Birth of a Hero, the Elf had some different sort of beauty compared to the others.
Pendrick lived in despair as an Elf who could not handle Elementals, however, he still had his purpose as a healer. Although his face was pallid and pale, it was undeniable that Pendrick was handsome.
- Reddie, is that Elf sick? He seems very pale…
- He may be pale, but his face is easy to look at.
- That’s so. But a dragon’s beauty completely overpowers any other beauty!
- Oh, of course, Raon.
“I am an Elf, and I live in the Elf Village.”
Cale pursed his lips. Despite this Elf’s pretty face, his yapping sure was annoying.
“An organisation has invaded our village in an attempt to steal the branch of the World Tree.”
“What? Wouldn’t the Elf Village be destroyed if you lose the branch?”
The Red Dragon was so shocked that he accidentally let his thoughts loose.
The World Tree was a legendary existence. Most fantasy worlds in books would be supported by a World Tree. However, it honestly wasn’t that grand of an existence. But it existed in a special location and helped the creatures of nature live in peace.
As for the Elves, they would use a branch of the World Tree with its permission to build their villages. If the World Tree’s branch disappeared, then the Elf Village around it would disappear too.
“Yes, it will be destroyed.”
Pendrick hid his awe that Cale knew so much about Elves.
‘As expected of a dragon-nim.’
“That is why the Elves and Elementals are fighting the organisation.”
“And who is this organisation?”
“We aren’t sure. However, they are wearing clothes with a white star and five red stars. We could not determine their identity even after an investigation, Dragon-nim.”
- Those crazy bastards.
- Reddie! Language! But those baddies must be punished!
“No.”
“...Pardon, dragon-nim?”
- What!!
“Why should I help you?”
Cale turned back around and kept walking down the mountain. It was too troublesome to involve himself in more drama, this was the closest moment Cale had towards peace. If he involved himself more, he would have to work for the rest of his life.
- Reddie! Why would you say no? These Elves need help! Is this another trick?
Raon was digging his paws into Cale’s back to get him to stop walking. Why was this weird dragon acting like this? He’s usually such a good person!
“Wait! Dragon-nim!”
Thump!
The Red Dragon stiffened up and turned back around.
Pendrick was bowing so heavily that his nose was grazing the rough ground. His hands were above him like he was praying as he knelt towards Cale.
Cale felt his face contort in shock as his hands twitched in front of him, unsure about what to do.
“...Get up.”
“Dragon-nim! Please listen to me! The organisation is using dead mana to fight us! We need your help to survive, Dragon-nim!”
‘Dead mana?’
Cale almost took a step back as he felt chills run down his spine. Pendrick was shaking in desperation as he knelt before him. This was an incredibly uncomfortable situation.
- Reddie… I feel so bad… Look at how pitiful this Elf looks.
Pendrick looked extremely pitiful indeed.
“Dragon-nim-”
“Get up.”
“What-?”
“I said get up.”
Pendrick hastily shuffled back to his feet, still shaking with unshed tears glistening in his eyes.
- So pitiful.
- He looks so sad, Reddie… Please can we help him?
The Elf quickly gained his sense back as he piped up again.
“We can reward you for your assistance-”
“No need.”
“Excuse me, Dragon-nim?”
“There’s no way Elves living in nature have money or jewels to give.”
Pendrick stiffened up. Of course, Dragon-nims would require a lot of compensation for help like this. Dragons would deserve nothing less than the highest quality rewards.
- Reddie, if we help these Elves we can hit that magic spearman too!
“I will help you.”
“Really!? Thank you, Dragon-nim!”
Pendrick stared at Cale in awe as a small smile graced the Dragon’s face.
It was the most beautiful smile Pendrick had ever seen. It curled at the corners slightly and filled with the most vibrant colour of spring that the Elves would observe. The Dragon’s eyes slightly curled into moons, and the Elf thought it was the most kind, graceful sight he had ever seen.
“It is not like I can just ignore someone in trouble.”
It was an indifferent tone. But to Pendrick it was the most gracious gesture ever made towards him. It was a dragon-nim agreeing to help the Elves for no reward!
“Plus, I think I know this organisation.”
“What do you mean, dragon-nim?”
Cale gazed at the other peaks of the mountains, in the direction of the magic spearman.
“There was a time when I went to help the Whale Tribe. They had given dead mana to the mermaids to spread mermaid poison throughout the ocean.”
“How terrible, dragon-nim!”
Pendrick was looking at Cale with stars in his eyes. This dragon-nim was so awesome! He had met and helped the Whales too!
“And they tried to kill the people at the Raon Kingdom’s capital using bombs. I barely managed to prevent that.”
The Elf analysed Cale’s words with care and suddenly remembered that incident. The Raon Kingdom’s Plaza Terror Incident. He had learned about the people who seemed to be from the same organisation when he was finding information about the organisation attacking the Elves.
The plaza had been saved by a young noble with shimmering red hair, who had sacrificed his well-being to protect the people.
“...Cale Henituse?”
Pendrick saw the gentle smile never leaving the dragon’s face.
“Hmm? You know my name?”
“Ah.”
Pendrick could not help but gasp. This must be a truly gracious dragon-nim. He had helped the humans, Whales, and now he was helping the Elves.
‘Such a kind dragon-nim!’
The Elf felt happy tears well up once again in his eyes.
- Reddie, why are you smiling like when you are with the crown prince? Are you trying to scam someone?
- Shush.
“Although, it would be better for you to refer to me as the Red Dragon, hm?”
“Yes, of course, Red Dragon-nim!”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Rustle, rustle.
Cale appreciated the leaves and wind kissing his face as he rushed forward with the help of Sound of the Wind and his mana.
Tap. tap.
The kittens were jumping across the tree branches, keeping up with the Red Dragon’s pace.
“Cale-nim.”
Choi Han approached Cale with ease. Cale’s envoy was currently heading for the valley between the seventh and eighth peaks of the Ten Finger Mountains.
“What?”
Choi Han winced at Cale’s cold response. He hesitated before asking awkwardly.
“Do we have to dress like this?”
Cale looked at Choi Han like he was stupid.
“Well, I don’t know, Choi Han. Why would we be in disguise?”
Choi Han looked down. Properly chided.
Cale had his whole group put on their false Arm outfits before they took off towards the Elf Village.
Raon had put Cale under another disguise, this time he gave Cale long, light blue hair with faint purple shimmers and undertones within its strands. Cale sported a low ponytail, allowing some strands of hair to fall out of its hold. The hair framed his now light purple eyes, and a mole next to his mouth.
The Black Dragon had truly outdone himself to hide Cale’s identity despite Cale’s protests that he didn’t need to have a disguise other than a mask and hood.
Cale’s purple eyes glanced at the poor Choi Han.
“We’re wearing this to also annoy them.”
Choi Han clenched his mouth. In his opinion, Cale’s real reason had more to do with annoying Arm than actually hiding their identities. He wasn’t wrong in fact.
Cale didn’t like this secret organisation that continued to ruin his slacker future.
- Reddie, do I just stay behind you?
- Yes. You have to keep safe and hide yourself, Arm cannot know we have a dragon on our side.
- But you’re a dragon?
- But I’m disguised.
“Young master-nim, I can see it.”
Ron spoke to him, and Cale raised his head to see what was being spoken about. Something weird was coming up in the distance.
Clang, clang! Bang!
They could hear the sounds of swords clashing together, as well as the sound of explosions.
“How odd.”
Cale agreed with Lock’s statement. The valley was fluctuating, they could see a different location flashing through the fluctuation.
It was an impressive feat of mana that had hidden the Elf Village from sight.
“Sigh. What a mess.”
Some Elementals materialised into physical bodies, as well as some Elves who were fighting against the secret organisation.
“Let’s go.”
Cale smirked. He powered his mana through his legs as the Sound of the Wind curled around his body. He shot towards the boundary of the village.
“On, Hong.”
Fog drifted around the bodies of Cale’s group, Hong wasted no time and immediately started to spread his poison inside the fog. A poisonous fog soon protected Cale’s group.
“I will take the lead.”
Naturally, as a dragon. Cale didn’t require that sort of protection.
Beacros quietly stepped forward, slipping on a pair of his white gloves as Choi Han readied his blade from his sheath.
“Young master-nim, I will quietly follow behind you.”
Cale could see Ron slowly disappear into the forest without making a sound.
Clang!
Cale whipped his head around after hearing the noise, only to be met with Lock’s claws. The boy smiled awkwardly as if he was embarrassed. He was still very shy.
The Red Dragon brought his attention back to the state of the Elf Village.
Baaaang!
Screeeeech-
It was a mess. Littered with the screams of humans, animals, elves, and elementals. The strong individuals within the Elf Village suddenly stopped moving. All of their gazes headed toward the seventh peak.
People were heading down the mountain and moving quickly toward them.
“M-More enemies?”
One of the elves shouted in disbelief. However, the elf flinched dramatically.
Aaaaaaaah!
One of the enemy’s arms was missing and popped right out of its place. The person who cut the arm off was the man leading the group of people.
He had shimmering blue hair with purple hues, tied into a low ponytail. The sharpest, and most beautiful purple eyes seared into the minds of the people on the battlefield as he smirked cockily, the mole on the corner of his mouth curling.
“...Huh?”
The elementals were going crazy… was it really?
“Who, who are you?!”
One of the enemies shouted. They had black outfits with five white stars and a single blue star. Some of the enemies shouted in disbelief.
Everyone could see that the outfits the group was wearing were the same as the enemies. Except it was shabbily made with bad patch jobs.
“Hyung-nim! It is them!”
“Pendrick! What did you say? Them?”
The elf’s eyes became wide after hearing Pendrick’s words, the dragon was coming to help the elves?
No matter what he thought it was undeniable. Every single elemental on the field was screaming at their owners.
“The presence of a dragon has graced us!!”
“There is no way we’ll lose now!”
“This is the aura of a dragon-nim? Wow!”
Cale felt his shoes sink onto the disgruntled dirt of the bloodshed, Choi Han and Beacrox landed on his right and left side respectfully. He started to speak arrogantly.
He had a character to play after all.
“Won’t they be angry?”
Cale’s group would pretend to be the secret organisation, just like they had done at Hais Island. Cale vainly brushed through his long blue ponytail with his fingers as he casually responded.
“I want them to get angry. Wouldn’t that be great?”
“It definitely would.”
Cale grinned arrogantly at Choi Han’s response as he looked toward the familiar magic spearman.
However, Choi Han’s eyes were on him, as well as the whole of Cale’s group. They had never seen Cale act this way, it was the most dragon-like Cale has ever acted before
Cale took a lofty step further into the warzone, grinning toothily as he looked around, his pony tail curled around his lower back as he let go of it to drift back over his shoulder.
“Hah!”
The magic spearman, who had a spear in his hand let out a gasp of disbelief. He looked toward the people who made him run away from Hais Island before sighing and starting to speak.
“They’re driving me crazy.”
Hearing a villain say that made Cale start to laugh.
“Just who are you?”
Choi Han stepped forward to respond to the magic spearman.
“The secret organisation.”
Choi Han was confident in his answer now. Cale could see him start to smirk through his mask. It was weird to see Choi Han smirk, it wasn’t part of his character.
“What a bunch of lunatics… Hey! Where’s that blue-haired mage? I have to teach him a lesson!”
They could see the magic spearman’s true feelings. He was pissed and annoyed, Cale smirked even wider after hearing his question.
“You see, after he beat your dastardly ass he decided he loved the islands and took a holiday there!”
Lock stared at Cale in shock, he had never heard the dragon speak this crudely. It was so out of character for the young master…
“Hey kid, who are they?”
“Who are they?”
There were two people next to the magic spearman, and Cale assumed that they worked together. There was a boy who seemed to be twelve years old, as well as a middle-aged man.
Cale observed them. Neither was as strong as the magic spearman, but that young boy had something weird about him.
- They’re easy to take care of, Reddie. That little boy although…
- He’s a tamer, Pendrick told me the last time I saw him. He makes the animals attack the elves. That middle-aged swordsman protects the tamer.
- Ahhh.
There were hundreds of soldiers lined up from the secret organisation. On their side, the elves had, at max, maybe two hundred adult elves. Even with the help of the elementals, it was no wonder that the elves were struggling. Even more, so that the secret organisation was using dead mana against them.
“Hyungs, who are you and why are you pretending to be us?”
Cale turned his sharp gaze to the tamer boy.
Tamers had special abilities. They could become friends with living animals and monsters and fight together with them, or they could take the animals' freedom and force them to become a zombie.
An animal or monster that has their will stolen will never return to normal. Even if they are released from the Tamer’s grasp. They would go berserk and die.
Grrrrrr.
Cale could see the poor animals with bottles of dead mana between their maws or paws that surrounded the young boy. It was roughly three hundred animals.
Their bodies were filled with black veins, they must’ve been poisoned by the dead mana.
‘Bastards.’
Cale was pissed. What this Tamer was doing was against nature and the responsibility of his gifts. Cale was going to step forward and say something before all of a sudden.
BOOOM!
One of the animals blew up.
A wolf that could not handle the level of dead mana in his veins, its remains slowly disappeared into a cloud of black smoke that rose into the sky.
“I-I cannot forgive this.”
Cale turned to look at Lock, his eyes were turning red with rage. Of all the forest animals in the woods, the tamer had chosen to control wolves, foxes, or any other similar animals.
The Tamer’s eyes suddenly widened.
“Oh? Are those claws? You must be from the wolf tribe! Wow, I want to make him mine!!”
Crunch.
Lock’s teeth sharpened, and his anger pulled his face back into a snarl. Choi Han stood in front of Lock and brandished his aura upon his sword.
The Tamer and middle-aged man flinched after seeing the aura that showed that Choi Han was a sword master.
“Are they the ones who messed with the mermaid incident?”
“Yes, but the blue mage is missing.”
A cold voice cut through their conversation.
“You weaklings sure have a lot to say.”
They turned towards the source. Cale laughed airily as he gestured towards the owner of the voice, it was Beacrox.
“You can fight.”
Beacrox pulled on his fourth pair of gloves. This was revenge for his father. He would cut off the arms of every bastard he ever came across.
However, the first bloodshed did not come from Beacrox.
“Aaaaaaaah! My arm!”
One of the foot soldiers had fallen to his knees, screaming while clenching his shoulder. His arm had been cut clean off. A polite voice spoke from behind Cale.
“Young master-nim, it is a cruel sight to look at. Are you feeling okay?”
What a sly old man, Ron is.
Cale studied the tense expressions of the secret organisation and the battle-ready posture of his whole group.
The elves were off to the side, all staring at Cale in awe. The elementals must have already informed them that Cale was a dragon.
He grinned widely. The scene was set wonderfully.
Cale pointed dramatically at the three people who were the ones leading the conflict for the secret organisation.
“I want their heads!”
Instantly, Cale’s group shot forward aggressively and swiftly, taking down rows of enemies at once.
“Hah! You think this fog is just for show?”
On cue, the fog surrounding the bodies of Cale’s group quickly started to spread out On and Hong was much stronger than before.
Meeeoowww.
Meow.
The eerie meows of the kittens echoed across the whole zone. The red fog protected their group while simultaneously taking down enemies. Cale readied his stance before using the sound of the wind to shoot himself into the fray.
There was no reason for him to be scared.
“Uggghh!”
“Aaaaaah!”
The soldiers in the front started to grab their necks as their veins pulsed and they frothed at the mouth. It was hard to use deadly poison against such a large number of enemies, however, it was possible for the kittens to paralyse them.
A soldier got too close to Cale, but fell back as Cale covered his fist in the sharps winds of his Ancient Power and shot his fist through the chest of the soldier.
His body thumped to the ground limply, and Cale dropped his still heart onto his body. It was a messy type of fighting, but Cale could endure it. He would revel in it even.
Technically, Cale was not the same person from the last time he fought this organisation. For consistencies sake, he would have to adopt a different fighting style.
“Young master-nim, do not push yourself so hard. This Ron will take care of everything”
“I know.”
Ron was using a dagger in each hand in order to cut off the left arm of everyone he saw. He was being nice by not killing them, in all honesty.
Ron was currently using the left arm bestowed upon him by Mary. It was slightly grey, cold and clammy, but it had no issues keeping up with his right arm.
Cale held out his hands and adopted vicious whirlwinds on each hand, winds cutting enough to slice through bones.
“Add poison to these winds.”
Hong listened accordingly and spread a paralysing poison to the winds around Cale’s arms.
The Red Dragon’s identity for today was a close combat fighter who could control wind and poison. Relatively powerful, and enough for Cale to completely hide any relation to being the powerful mage from last time.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale charged forward, beheading any soldier who came into his way with ease. Watching as their heads flew off one by one. His act was a crazed fighter obsessed with taking the heads of his enemies. It was a similar setting to Redika who was obsessed with blood.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
Cale’s attribute thundered through his veins and forced his body to move in tandon with the attacking forces. Twisting his body in impossible ways to cover all of his blind spots.
A soldier jumped up from behind the Red Dragon.
Survive. Survive. Survive.
His attribute forced his head so far back to dodge the soldier that it could be considered snapped. Cale brought his poison wind-covered arm up and slashed the soldier’s head off.
“What the!?”
“How did he-?”
SLASH!!
Survive.
The Red Dragon’s attribute quieted down quickly, satiated by the bloodshed, before powering up again as more soldiers surrounded Cale.
Within seconds, Cale’s face, hair, and clothes were sticky with red blood and brain matter. It was extremely messy.
Ron stared at Cale with a complicated expression. It told of a long, forced bath for tonight.
Cale had never fought this filthy in a long time. He had always fought like this as Kim Rok Soo in Korea although.
“Grrrrrr-”
Lock was not far behind Cale and Ron, his fangs were bared and his growl was a warning.
He hadn’t transformed into his berserk state, the will-less animals still flinched at his growl, however. Their instincts showed them fear in the face of the Wolf Tribe King's heir.
Lock quickly bounded in Cale’s direction and asked.
“Young master-... Sir, can we heal them?”
“In that state, probably not.”
“They can’t return to normal?”
“No.”
“...I understand.”
The only way to give these poor animals peace was to kill them quickly. It was the cruelty of losing their will.
Cale saw Lock moving away and taking down soldiers before swiftly doing the same.
It was disgruntling to see tens of soldiers being taken down by losing their left arms and then their heads. It was incredibly terrifying to see how swiftly both Ron and Cale took care of their opponents
“Where are these bastards always popping out from?!”
The magic spearman was shouting in the distance. He clenched his teeth and yelled. Beacrox parried his spear away and leaped forward again to strike.
“Shut the hell up. I plan on using all of my gloves today.”
Clang!
Beacrox’s longsword grinded against the magic spearman’s spear. With his other hand, the spearman attempted to cast a spell.
“Fireball!”
Bang!
“Shit! This is why I didn’t want to come here!”
The magic spearman was yelling incessantly/ His fireball was easily broken apart by Lock’s punch. Lock’s hand burned a little but it went ignored. This was how the Wolves fought, without thinking about defense.
However, Lock wasn’t targeting the magic spearman. He was aiming for the small person behind him.
“Shit! Ahjussi! Protect Ballad!”
Lock’s sharp claws shot towards the Tamer and there was no one to stop Lock. The middle-aged swordsman was currently trapped in a fervent battle.
“Damn it, where did these bastards come from?”
“Oh? Looks like you still have enough energy to flap your mouth. Shall we raise it a level?”
Choi Han leisurely slashed at the swordsman. The man’s body began to be severely decorated in bloody injuries. But Choi Han didn’t kill him, instead, he just casually looked around as he beat the swordsman into the dirt.
“Wow!”
Despite all of this, the Tamer was still laughing without a care. Lock’s sharp claws were staring the Tamer right in the eyes.
“Time to catch a Wolf!”
The boy’s eyes turned a shocking white. However, something covered his eyes the moment they turned white.
“The wolves on our side all lost their wills once the young boy’s eyes turned white”
Pendrick had explained everything in detail to Cale’s group.
Meeeeeowww.
A kitten, coloured a midnight black appeared. She was covering her usual silver coat in soot. On had landed near Lock and covered the Tamer’s eyes with fog.
“Huh? What is this?!”
The Tamer became anxious and rubbed at his eyes to get them to see again to no avail.
It was Cale’s goal to prevent any more animals from becoming tamed.
Lock’s claws headed toward the Tamer’s eyes were covered in fog.
Clang!
A small dagger stopped Lock’s claws.
A mummy-like assassin wrapped in white bandages appeared from the shadow of the grass. The dagger in the assassin’s hand turned in an odd direction and aimed for the back of Lock’s hand.
“I guess I need to cut your fingers off.”
The moment the assassin said that he could see that Lock was smiling.
Pendrick had said the following to Cale.
“It looks like two people are protecting the tamer.”
At the time, the magic spearman had just arrived at the village, meaning there was an unknown also fighting and protecting the Tamer.
It was the bandaged assassin that was to account for.
“Number One! Dodge!”
A voice called out to the assassin. At the same time, the man named Number One twisted his body to the side after hearing a cold voice.
“You are going to cut off whose what?”
It was Choi Han. His sword cut through the assassin’s side, drawing heavy blood.
“Ugh!”
However, the assassin covered the Tamer’s neck with his arm and retreated to the back. Lock’s claws only managed to scratch the boy’s palm.
“Ow! Number One, I’m hurt! I’m going to kill that Wolf!”
The boy started to cry through the fog.
“Tsk.”
Lock clicked his tongue and carried On on his shoulder as he rushed towards the Elf Village’s boundary.
“Kill those mutts!”
An old man’s voice echoed in the valley as the animal’s eyes turned red and they trashed and foamed at the mouth. Choi Han immediately was by Beacrox’s side, he was supposed to return to Cale’s side, but was worried that Beacrox would lose his rationality during the battle.
“Where are you going?”
Beacrox gave Choi Han a stoic stare. The torturer was weaker than the magic spearman. Choi Han, who had been worried about Beacrox for that reason, looked at him and asked in shock.
“What is up with those gloves?”
“I was annoyed.”
Beacrox had thrown a total of eight gloves towards the magic spearman and was smiling. They stopped talking at that moment and instead rushed back to Cale, who had beheaded enough soldiers to completely clear the way to the Elf Village’s boundaries.
“Pendrick, good to see you.”
Pendrick nodded his head with an awestruck expression.
“Yes, yes dragon-nim.”
There was a familiar face behind Pendrick.
“Oh? Good to see you again too.”
“Y-yes, dragon-nim.”
It was the middle-aged elf that had recognised him in the inn. Jeet, the Guardian Knight.
Jeet could not believe what he was seeing. A powerful dragon-nim! With all the ruckus the elementals and elves were making the village, probably the whole village was aware that a dragon-nim was helping them.
The dragon also had an array of strong people with him. A swordmaster, a Wolf beast-man, a poisonous fog, and an assassin of unknown strength protecting him. Furthermore, a swordsman who seemed to be as strong as Jeet.
Jeet bowed towards Cale respectfully as his elemental was going off in his ear.
‘Oh my goodness! Jeet! It’s a dragon!!’
Cale looked past the two elves and saw an aged elf with long white hair and a white beard. It was the elf chief. She was approaching with an awed expression. Unfortunately, Cale didn’t have the time to greet her.
“Cale-nim, everyone has arrived.”
Cale turned and saw that everyone was indeed here and on the wall that surrounded the Elf Village. He strode confidently like he owned the walls like at the Henituse territory.
Although, these walls were too shabby to be called the Henituse castle walls.
The pounding of animal feet quickly approached the Elf Village as the group heard the screaming of the Tamer.
“Kill them! No matter what, make sure to kill them first!! How dare they do that to my precious baby skin!”
The Tamer wasn’t a child. He clearly had the voice of an old man.
All of the three hundred animals with bottles of dead mana in their maws rushed toward him like they had gone crazy.
The animals were scrabbling over the dead bodies of their soldiers and jumping on top of each other like waves in a mad dash to get to Cale’s group.
The elves and elementals snapped out of their admiration of the Red Dragon to flinch and give attention to the newest attack. It was just worse than the attacks until now,
“...Cale-nim, is this okay?”
Pendrick turned even more pallid as he looked towards the dead mana coming their way.
Cale’s voice rang through his ears.
“I did this on purpose.”
Pendrick flinched and stared at Cale in shock.
“...Excuse me, eragon-nim?”
Cale looked graceful as the cool wind blew back his long, blue ponytail, and ruffled the hair around his face. He looked like a gracious god at that moment.
The Red Dragon stared at the animals charging before he started to speak.
“He’s still cool-headed.”
The Tamer had veins popping out of his forehead but did not make the soldiers poisoned by the dead mana. The live soldiers of the secret organisation were all stationed behind the animals. Behind them, at the back was the Tamer and the three protectors.
Pendrick noticed this positioning and started to frown.
“Are you trying to get rid of the animals and the dead mana first?”
If Cale did so, the battle would be in their favour. Rationality was telling Pendrick that this was the correct decision. The Guardian Knight and the other elves kept their mouths shut as they looked towards the eragon.
They had once lived with these animals in harmony, they had no choice. It was better to release them of their misery and pain as quickly as possible.
“No?”
The eragon’s powerful, calm voice echoed through their ears. Cale wanted to know if the ‘Fire of Destruction’ could destroy the dead mana if it was powerful enough to protect his territory.
That was why he was going to go all out with his Ancient Powers.
Cale smiled at the Elves and responded.
“I plan to attack them.”
Cale stretched his arm out.
Crackle, crackle. Pop!
A rose-gold spark flittered across his palms.
The magic spearman flinches and starts to shout. He suddenly had an ominous feeling.
“Everybody attack! Ahjussi, Number One, the two of you attack too!”
“You want us to go through the dead mana?”
The spearman frowned at the middle-aged man’s hesitation. He coldly demanded his order.
“It’s an order.”
The swordsman, assassin, and the troubled soldiers all bit their lips and charged towards Cale after hearing the magic spearman’s words.
“Yes, kill them! Ruin those bastards’ faces!”
The Tamer was shouting until it was at that moment.
Rumble-
The Elves looked towards the sky. Raon, who was in the sky, started to speak to Cale.
- Reddie…! What is this? Is it okay for me to stay up here?
- I promise you’ll be safe up there.
It was at that moment.
- Wow…..
Raon was amazed while staring into the rumbling sky.
“Shit! Blin-.”
The magic spearman’s screaming voice was drowned out by the huge-
BOOOOOOOM!!!!
A bright red thunderbolt struck through the heavens and crashed into the ground. Shaking the very foundation of the earth as every eye on the battlefield was blinded by the sheer power of the red thunder.
It was so loud that the sound of ringing drowned out even their screams.
Once the red glare was gone from their eyes, they could only hear something else.
Cale was clenching his stomach, half bent over as he laughed.
“Hahahahaha! Kuak! Hahahahahahhaa!”
He was hysterically laughing, the destruction of the thunder truly lived up to its name as the ‘Fire of destruction’ and Cale was nothing if not indulgent in destruction every once in a while.
“Cough!”
Despite his joy in the power, blood was spurting out of his mouth in between laughs.
‘Shit! I didn’t know there was a recoil!’
The Birth of Hero never said anything about recoils. Then Cale remembered what the Ancient Power said to him.
- If it is you, who can throw all this money away, you’ll be able to overcome anything!
‘Ugh, that bastard.’
Why didn’t he just say it would hurt?
So much inconvenience.
Cale raised his body back up and wiped his blood away crudely.
Drip. drip.
Blood continued to fall out of the corners of his mouth.
“Hah! Cough! Hahahaha!”
- Cale!
Raon was speaking into his head in panic.
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
“Ugh…”
‘So damn loud.’
Cale slapped away the hand that attempted to support him.
“Stop.”
“...What is it?”
Cale spat out a lob of blood onto the wall, his light blue hair splattered with blood sticking to his skin ickily.
“Hurry and go!”
“What are you talking about? You’re injured!”
“I’m fine! Go and get me that Tamer’s head, hurry up.”
At that moment, Cale heard someone screaming.
“Aaaaaaaah! My, my skin!”
It was an old man’s voice, and Cale was certain it was the Tamer. Cale peered through his light blue hair and saw the blurry spray of blood from across the warzone. The sound of screams and the smell of burning flesh.
The location in which the red lightning had struck was burnt black and ashy with a large fire tearing through the remaining soldiers. As far as Cale could tell, there were no people alive in the fire.
The secret organisation members were practically vapourised.
“My-my baby soft skin! Ahhhh!”
Cale’s eyes sharpened, they must’ve teleported out of the range of the thunderbolt. However, they were still affected, the magic spearman’s brown hair was all singed and burnt, and his spear seemed to have been melted by the blast. His whole right arm was toasted.
“Kill, kill them all! It hurts, it fucking hurts!”
The magic spearman was not as hurt as the Tamer, the blink might’ve gone wrong as the Tamer had a deep gash in his arm and his face was burnt off.
It was a pretty impressive power for an ancient power. It could definitely rival a dragon’s ability.
However, it was too harmful to use for Cale… he should just stick to mana.
Cale wiped the last bit of blood away from his mouth and stood up straight. He absentmindedly rubbed his stomach, Cale felt a little hungry.
“Choi Han, go and finish the job, and Ron, dead mana.”
“Yes, Cale–nim. I will be back soon.”
“...Yes sir.”
It was so much better to have Choi Han around to do the dirty work of killing the rest of these bastards. Also, it was so much better to have Ron’s left arm around.
The arm could absorb dead mana, it was incredibly valuable to the dark elves and the Crown Prince.
‘I can’t give up this free shit.’
Despite Cale agreeing to help the elves for ‘no reward’ it was a facade. Cale just wanted all this dead mana to himself. It was valuable, powerful, and dangerous.
In all honesty a perfect combination for a dragon like Cale.
Meowwww.
Meoww.
On and Hong appeared out of the bushes, their fur covered in soot.
“Good, the both of you are here.”
Cale had been waiting patiently on the wall for the kittens to arrive back safe, otherwise, he would’ve been out with Choi Han cutting the throats of the secret organisation…
However, the kids come first.
They rubbed against the legs of the Red Dragon and meowed cutely, spreading soot all over Cale’s hands.
“Stay here with Beacrox, I’ll be back soon.”
Beacrox nodded towards Cale and watched as the young master swiftly jumped off the stone wall of the Elf Village. Light blue hair flowed behind him, the black cloak on top of the Arm uniform fluttering as he fell to the ground in front of him.
Cale brandished his arms as the same sharp, cutting winds from before formed once again on his forearms. He rushed past Ron as he sliced through the heads of the surviving soldiers with ease.
Survive. Survive.
This time, his attribute was definitely more relaxed and didn’t force Cale to make any impossible moves again, this small amount of soldiers was something that was easily handled, even by Cale who had a weak body.
In the close distance, Cale was approaching Choi Han and the secret organisation member’s battle, Choi Han easily cutting through the attacks of the magic spearman as he attempted to reach the Tamer.
Cale stealthily slunk up from behind the three, using the Sound of the Wind to silence his steps.
The Red Dragon shot out his arm and burst forth a blast of powerful winds, concentrating on piercing a clean hole through the stomach of the Tamer.
“B-blood! Brown! Come protect me!”
“Shit!”
BANG!
Choi Han nimbling dodged the magic spearman’s sword as he gave a quick nod to Cale. The spearman had taken a sword from one of his subordinates to fight against Choi Han, as his spear had been melted by Cale’s thunderbolt.
“Seriously! Who are you guys and why do you keep showing up!”
Cale grinned maniacally at the two enemies and responded in a mocking sing-song voice.
“Oh? Who? We’re the secret organisation!”
The spearman sent a slash Cale’s way.
Survive.
Cale twisted out of the way, his bones and muscles contorting uncomfortably as he twirled to counter the slash.
Bang!
His wind-covered arm met the metal of the spearman’s sword as they stared at each other through the clash.
“Where is that blue-haired mage? I have business with him.”
Cale pursed his lips… technically the blue-haired mage was him.
“Nunya beeswax. Didn’t mummy ever tell you to mind your own business? If you must know, he had better things to do than see your ugly face.”
“Ugh!”
Choi Han and Cale snickered to themselves as they indulged themselves in the fight. It was odd for Cale to be acting this immature, but it was fun to act like someone else on the battlefield.
The magic swordsman took another lunge at Cale as he boldly stepped forward.
Cale grinned lazily as he prepared to parry and counter-
Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive. Survive.
‘What?”
The attribute stiffened through his body, and his muscles locked and tensed, no longer under his control.
Cale’s eyes widened as he felt his limbs bend like rubber and duck down, feeling his arms flail out rigidly.
Slash!
“Aaaah!”
“Ugh!”
The magic swordsman’s legs buckled, as Cale’s out-of-control arms had accurately pierced the leg's tendons by his ankles, paralysing his legs and bringing him down.
Something else thumped from Cale’s other side, and his head jauntily turned to see what unknown thing was behind him.
It was the assassin, Number One.
He had snuck up on Cale while he was playing around with the magic spearman, and tried to get him while his guard was down.
Survive.
Cale’s attribute had saved him once again.
It dragged Cale’s body out of the way of the assassin’s strike and simultaneously attacked the magic spearman by disabling him.
The assassin, however, was not as lucky. Cale’s arms being forcefully flung out by his attribute had cleanly sliced the assassin right down the middle.
From the center of his forehead, all the way down to his belly button, the assassin had been sliced open like sashimi by Cale’s wind blades.
Blood and viscera fall out of Number One’s body like water, and lands with wet, sloshy sounds on the ground in front of Cale’s bending body.
His light blue hair couldn’t even be considered light blue anymore. It was red again. The deep red of not wine, but now blood.
Hot, sticky blood.
The magic spearman’s eyes widened, and he used his arms to drag back his limp body away from the corpse of his assassin friend.
“H-holy shit!”
His lower body had been fully disabled from Cale’s pinpoint strike.
Thump!
A head fell in front of Cale, who was on the ground after bending so far back that he fell.
Before Cale could even identify whose head was dropped in front of him-.
Shing! Thump.
A sharp cutting sound followed by another dull thump resounded through his mind.
Survive. Survive.
It was the head of the Tamer, his burnt face gracing Cale’s sights, and now the fresh head of the magic spearman.
“Cale-nim?”
It was Choi Han, he had given the heads of the enemies to Cale.
“...Why…. Why the heads?”
Choi Han tilted his head, confused.
“You asked for their heads…”
Cale gave Choi Han the most disgruntled stare of the month.
“It was an act, Choi Han. I wasn’t being serious.”
“Oh.”
The Red Dragon is considered the Tamer. They were pretty rare in the world at the moment, it would be nice to understand how they work.
Maybe a brain dissection..?
“I’ll take the Tamer’s head, you can do whatever you want with the other one.”
“Ok!”
Choi Han brightened up after hearing Cale’s words, that he accepted whatever gorey gift he gave him was…
‘Crazy bastard.’
Notes:
(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧
Any and all feedback is appreciated!!
(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 33: pluh! ( i didn't know what to name the chapter )
Summary:
meow
Notes:
Hello all! ٩(。•́‿•̀。)۶
I'm back with another chapter, and a timeline ahead of things the next two updates will consist of double chapters of AUs, so all together 4 chapters of short requests that were given a while ago!!(♡´౪`♡)
Enjoy this weeks chapter update!!
(´ε` )♡(´ε` )♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale wiped the streaks of blood off his face, disgruntled as he had to scrub slightly and pick off the dried flakes.
Raon hadn’t removed the light blue hair off of Cale and was instead curled up as close as he could to Cale’s chest.
“Sob! Cale! I thought you were really hurt when you coughed!”
Cale patted Raon’s back comfortingly. He had an uncomfortable expression as he tried to look at himself a little closer in the mirror.
The elves had jumped onto Cale as soon as he came back to the village with Choi Han after killing the secret organisation members.
Cale had been paraded with flower crowns and boas, hailed by the village of elves. Choi Han had a couple flower crowns of thanks on his head.
But the Red Dragon easily dwarfed it as he was decorated head to toe in flowers by the time the elves were done with him. It was a right mess, his black uniform sticky with blood and his face painted in gore.
Now also seasoned with an array of rare and beautiful flowers.
Cale remembered asking the Elf Village Chief if they had a place for him and his group to clean up before talking. She instantly got on her knees from the ground in front of him before eagerly leading him to their highest quality rooms.
The village of elves started to cheer loudly as Cale gracefully followed in the Chief’s direction, his group not far behind.
Many elves threw their fabrics and flowers on the group in front of Cale.
They had made a literal path for the Red Dragon to walk on.
“What a kind dragon!”
“I can’t believe he helped us for no compensation, wow!”
“He’s so handsome~ hehe!”
‘Ugh, this is so uncomfortable.’
This was the reason why Cale was hesitant to visit the Elf Village-
“Oi! Reddie, pay attention to me! I’m so worried because of your heart!”
Cale absentmindedly flicked a piece of brain matter off of his nose.
“I’m alright, Raon. It doesn’t hurt anymore.”
It was true, despite Cale’s fluke with the fire ancient power. The Vitality of Heart fixed him up in no time.
Cale smiled slightly.
The recoil was much better than the damage done at the Plaza Terror Incident. For such destruction like this power, it was an equitable lash back.
“Why are you smiling? You got hurt! Next time use your mana, it’s much more powerful than that stupid thunderbolt. Do not ever do that again!”
Cale patted Raon’s sniffling head again and pushed his snout into his chest a little more.
“Fine. I won’t use it again until I get better. The more Ancient Powers I collect, the more healthy I feel. Trust me.”
“Sniffle… fine. I trust you.”
Cale rubbed Raon’s head gently as he waved his other hand and watched the disguise melt off of his face.
His light blue hair shortened and turned darker into a deep, wine red. Cale’s light purple eyes melted back into the familiar reddish-brown hue. His skin turned back into its fair complexion as the mole near his mouth faded away.
Cale stared back at himself, relaxing now that he felt normal again.
He leaned back and sighed, slouching in the chair provided to him. It was incredibly soft, most likely made of the highest quality feathers that the elves could obtain with their lifestyle.
“Hm.”
Raon lifted his head slightly and stared at Cale.
“...sniff….. Reddie.”
“Yes, Raon?”
The Black Dragon positioned himself upright and moved to stare Cale directly in the eyes.
“Why do you fight so hard and make things difficult for yourself? You could’ve easily destroyed these enemies using only your mana…”
Cale looked down at Raon with consideration…
It was true that Cale could’ve easily defeated and destroyed the secret organisation. His mana was already powerful and dangerous.
He thought back on his life as Kim Rok Soo and his memories of the original Cale Henituse.
They both lived completely different lives.
Kim Rok Soo was born with nothing.
Cale Henituse was born with everything.
It was hard to differentiate between the both of them as identities when he felt like both.
Kim Rok Soo and Cale Henituse would both definitely want to choose the easiest option that would efficiently take care of all the enemies…
But right now, how can he consider himself them? He was all.
He was a new person now.
The Red Dragon tilted his head thoughtfully.
“I could’ve defeated them easily using my mana. In fact I could do anything I wanted with my mana, such is the ability of a dragon, yes?”
Raon mimicked Cale’s tilted head.
“Yes, we are dragon’s. Anything is possible for us, what’s your point, Reddie?”
Cale eyed Raon carefully.
“No matter how powerful my mana is, I am always limited by my body. My weak body cannot handle how explosive my power is. So I must limit it, and increase my endurance with Ancient Powers.”
“Ah.”
“That is hence, why I am collecting them.”
“Well, I figured that…”
Raon looked back down and shoved his face into Cale’s chest again. He held his ear against where Cale’s heart should be.
…
The Black Dragon clung to Cale tightly, straining his ears against the empty silence that he was hearing.
Raon felt a couple tears and a strain of snot leave his face.
Cale felt more vulnerable than ever right now.
“Sniff… Can…. Can we stay like this just for a little bit?”
“Hah. Of course.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale stayed with Raon for a while, and Ron had to come in and tell Cale that the Chief wanted to speak.
Ron had cleaned up as well, and Cale couldn’t spot anything telling that the man had just killed people other than the scent of blood and viscera on him.
Cale had changed out of his filthy uniform to adopt an airy set of a dress shirt and pants. A small leather corset hugged his figure and allowed his small waist to shine through the loose fabric.
As always, Cale looked good.
As he walked out of the elf's accommodation, a small group of elven children rushed up to him and placed upon his brow a crown of leaves.
Cale watched as the children ran away to their parents with a confused and slightly disgruntled expression on his face.
‘What the…’
He thumbed at the leaves, observing the rush of pure energy going through his veins. The leaves looked like they shone with ancient mana, glowing lighting but still looking evanescent.
No doubt that these were the leaves from the branch of the World Tree.
Cale let Ron lead him to the Chief’s house, ignoring the chatter of the elves around him.
‘So annoying…’
- These elves need to shut up.
- Don’t speak that way.
- Don’t speak that way meh meh nuh nuh. That’s what you sound like.
- Ugh.
Cale met with Chief Canaria outside of her home. It looked like she had been waiting for him.
The couch in her room was just as soft as the chair he had sat on not long ago. Cale had practically sunk into the couch as he relaxed his stiff body with a quiet sigh.
He lazily sipped on the cup of fruit juice Ron handed him as he eyed the people sitting down with him.
It was Choi Han, Canaria, Jeet, and Pendrick.
“The Tamer, Swordsman, and Magic Spearman were all defeated and killed in battle. Along with all of the soldiers. No one was left alive.”
They were dead. The animals were dead too.
Cale made eye contact with Chief Canaria. She had a wise gaze that only someone who had lived a long time would have. Cale started to speak again.
“Then we can leave now.”
Everything was settled, and there was no reason for Cale to stay here.
Pendrick jumped from where he was sitting and started to speak.
“We need to reward-.”
Cale and his group had gone above and beyond what the elves had expected. As a dragon, the elves probably expected Cale to come in and kill everything before demanding all that the elves owned.
They were impossibly grateful for the presence and help of a dragon. But a dragon who refused gifts and rewards? Utter nonsense.
This gracious dragon deserved everything the Elves owned.
“No need. The elves will have enough issues restoring the village and the boundaries, so how could I ask for anything? I am happy enough that none of my group got hurt.”
Pendrick’s pupils shook. The Chief and he exchanged glances and understood that they were thinking the same things.
How can there be such a gracious and good dragon?
It was well known among the elves that dragons were greedy and sought material and power but in the face of this young dragon… Anything seemed possible.
“You are a very kind dragon.”
Pendrick jumped. He hadn’t expected the Chief to flat-out acknowledge the Red Dragon without bowing her head with reverence.
Chief Canaria was observing the Red Dragon.
The dragon was staring at her right in the eyes, with unnerving, sharp pupils.
Someone like her who had lived a long time was nothing in the face of this being, it took every fiber of her state to avoid praising and bowing to the dragon.
She was wise enough to tell that the dragon didn’t want worship, however he wanted these people to treat him like any regular being.
Like he wasn’t a god among the living.
At first, when Pendrick said that a dragon was coming to help them, she couldn’t believe it.
A selfish and materialistic god was coming to help the humble elves that worshiped him.
Even to the point of blood…
The Chief hesitantly opened her mouth to speak.
“As a sign of respect to the dragon-nim, I believe you have more than the qualifications to hear this knowledge.”
‘What…’
Cale frowned as he practically heard the cogs turning in the old Chief’s mind. He had a bad feeling like he was about to hear something troublesome again.
He opened his mouth.
“Hold-.”
“They seem to be looking for the World Tree.”
There it was, something useless before he could even tell her to stop. Chief Canaria’s face slowly grew into a respectful smile as he observed Cale’s reaction, however, it quickly disappeared.
“The location of the World Tree is not known. There are almost no humans who know about it.”
Too bad Cale wasn’t a human.
Also, too bad Cale knew about it when he WAS a human…
Only a few elves knew about its location in the Valley of Despair.
“...It is not a place people need to know about.”
Cale carefully painted a confused expression on his face, like he didn’t know the location. It didn’t seem like it convinced the Chief, but everyone else was illusioned.
The Chief was clearly more clever and wise than Cale had expected, and the glint in her eye told Cale that he was about to be used for all of his worth.
Damn being a dragon, Canaria was going to use him anyways.
“We plan on sending Pendrick to Sir Gold Dragon-nim to handle the situation. The defense around the World Tree is currently controlled by his magic.”
Cale straightened.
‘What was that?’
- Gold Dragon?
Raon showed a similar response.
This is what they were looking for, another dragon to give them answers. For months they had been searching for another one of their kind, and this was their chance.
- Reddie!! Ask her about the Gold Dragon!!
- You think I won’t?
Cale felt chills run through his body in anticipation, and cold sweat crawl through his back.
If he had a heart it would’ve definitely been beating hard.
“Where is Pendrick going?”
It was a disrespectful-sounding question, but the Chief could hardly care about manners when a benevolent dragon was speaking to her.
“He is in the Whipper Kingdom.”
Cale’s eyes widened a small fraction, and Raon started to shout in his mind.
- Reddie! Aren’t you gonna sell that thing to that idiot!? We also have to go destroy the Magic Tower!
- You’re right Raon, truly great and mighty of you. We need to meet with the Whales and then head to meet Toonka.
- Ohhhhhh! We’re going to scam and destroy!!
- We are NOT scamming and destroying.
- Whateverrr.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale massaged the bridge of his nose with his hand.
Dragon, it was another dragon…
An old, and wise dragon.
Cale and the original Cale had both never met another dragon other than Raon in their lifetimes. In their worlds, it was just them and their group.
Raon couldn’t help but be curious about a Dragon other than him and Cale.
- I know there are no dragons as great and mighty as us, but I want to know! What is an old dragon like?
- Raon why would you want to know about other dragons? Aren’t you and me more than enough?
- Reddie! I didn’t mean it like thatt, I mean what would this old dragon look like because you and I have such different dragon forms!!
Haaaaah.
Cale sighed deeply and shoved his face in his hands.
- Pleasseeeeee, you have to askkk. Reddie we’ve been looking for this dragon for aggeessssss!
The Red Dragon looked up from his hands to face the Chief.
“Can you tell us the location?”
- Yess!
The elves smiled after hearing Cale’s question. Like she was a fan watching her two favorite celebrities meet each other.
Cale pursed his lips as he observed her smile.
“Does the dragon have a good personality?”
“I do not dare to speak on the personalities of dragons who are not in front of me.
Cale felt a little iffy after observing the clear respect Canaria had for dragons. It was of course expected, but Cale felt nonetheless uncomfortable with uncalled worship.
“He is an ancient dragon-nim, and sociable.”
“Ah, an old dragon.”
“Yes, dragon-nim.”
- Wow! Such an old sragon!
Raon couldn’t hide his excitement from Cale as Canaria told the Red Dragon about the Ancient Dragon.
Cale found himself leaning forward in eagerness, eyes sharp and clear.
An ancient dragon was better than Cale had ever expected. The older they are, the wiser they must be.
If this ancient dragon was knowledgeable, then Cale would be able to extract all of their knowledge and find out more about his lineage.
And more about the original Cale Henituse and his story.
Most importantly, how to approach his missing heart.
“However, I am worried because, as an ancient dragon, the dragon-nim is struggling with his health. I hope that seeing another dragon-nim will make him happy and help him recover some strength.”
Ah, this dragon was weak.
All the more better.
‘I will defeat him if he won’t listen.’
“I believe it would be a beautiful sight when two dragon-nims meet.”
‘Beautiful?’
Cale inwardly frowned. It would not be as beautiful as Canaria would want.
He plans on using and sapping this ancient dragon for all he is worth to Cale.
Otherwise, there would be no use for such an old thing for Cale.
The Red Dragon grins a little at Canaria, flashing his sharp, vicious whites.
The Chief flinches slightly, coiling back from her confidence at the show of teeth.
“I think I would be beautiful indeed.”
Cale couldn’t wait to see this old man.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Turns out Cale had to wait.
Despite being a creature of the highest power, he still had responsibilities to concern himself with, instead of going ahead and doing whatever he pleased.
It seemed that the elves wanted to work Cale to the max, and take advantage of how kind of a dragon he was…
Pendrick opened the door for Cale, as well as the rest of the group, and started to move. The Chief had taken to asking Cale to meet with the captured swordsman from the previous battle, part of the many tasks for his slacker life.
“Everybody, masks on.”
Cale’s light blue hair tied up into a neat ponytail brushed the ends of his body, disguise shifting subtly back into place. Pendrick watched closely as the group placed their masks and fake robes back on with the blue stars.
“We can go.”
“Yes, yes dragon-nim.”
Cale followed Pendrick to the back of the Chief’s residence. They were heading in the opposite direction of the flower garden from earlier. A large boulder soon came into sight. Cale’s face twisted oddly after entering the underground room under the boulder.
This location was never spoken about in the novel.
The Red Dragon thought that the elves had done some simple interrogations after imprisoning the swordsman from the secret organisation.
‘This is not what I expected.”
The room was dank and dripping with blood. It seemed more accurate to call it a torture dungeon rather than an interrogation room.
- I was not expecting these nice elves to torture the swordsman…
Raon’s voice shakily echoed through Cale’s ears.
- Close your eyes and come close to me, this is not something you should ever see again.
Cale felt the smooth, scarred scales of Raon curl closer to him from underneath the false robe. Narrowing his eyes, Cale remarked.
“How can we chat when he is like that?”
“That…”
Pendrick was at a loss for words as he smiled awkwardly. The elves guarding the prison held the same smile. The middle-aged swordsman was almost unrecognisable as he sat there with his legs twisted and his body covered in blood.
‘Choi Han said that he paralysed him.”
Cale peered over the elf with the torture tools and mumbled as he crouched down.
“Elves and humans, they’re all the same.”
Pendrick flinched at Cale’s words. The words from a gentle and kind dragon-nim who had no monetary desire had deemed the elves and humans the same.
It was harsh to hear from a species that held themselves above humans. It felt cold and sharp.
“Pendrick, can you send the other elves out? You can stay. I want to chat in peace.”
“Yes sir, I understand.”
Pendrick motioned to the guards, who soon exited the room. Cale’s eyes never left the tortured swordsman. He had been with the tamer and magic spearman, the swordsman had seemed talented for his age.
“His name?”
“He hasn’t said anything, dr-... Sir.”
Pendrick kept his head down as he answered, quickly changing his address to the Red Dragon in front of the enemy. Cale thought it was off that a healer like Pendrick could calmly stand in this dungeon as he turned his gaze back to the swordsman.
It was at that moment.
“Kehehehehe.”
The swordsman was laughing. It was fairly eerie, however, Cale continued to look at him with indifference.
“I’m glad you are not pretending to be asleep.”
Beacrox chimed in.
“His name is Balbud.”
Balbud instantly stopped laughing.
Cale turned towards Beacrox and hardly contained his flinch. Beacrox had a new pair of white gloves at some point and was holding a sharp dagger in his hand. Beacros misunderstood Cale’s tight expression and explained himself.
“That was what the magic spearman called him during the battle. He seems to have been responsible for protecting the tamer. However, based on how similar his name is to the tamer’s name, he just seems like a dispensable tool.”
“Kehehe, he!”
The swordsman started to laugh again but still did not say a word.
Raon curled deeper into Cale’s back.
Cale glared down at him in annoyance. His laugh was bothering Raon.
“You’re not going to say anything?”
Balbud’s eyes widened at Cale’s voice, breaking into a cold sweat and quivering slightly. The blue-haired man sounded powerful, and his piercing gaze seemed to stab right through the swordsman.
Shakily, Balbuds mouth opened.
“Just…”
He avoided the eyes of the blue-haired man and observed the people behind him. They still had those masks and annoying fake uniforms with the blue stars, as if they were making fun of him.
“J-just who the hell are you? Who dares go against us?!”
Pendrick gasped and looked at Cale for his reaction.
Cale only stood coldly, gazing right through Balbud’s very being.
Balbud had never seen such experts like these before. That was why it felt so bizarre to go against them, he also wanted to know who they were before he inevitably died at the hands of the elves. However, he could only see the blue-haired man staring at him intensely.
It was a huge shift from the bloodthirsty and wild fighter that was seen not that long ago.
But Balbud believed that this man was the leader, who had killed hundreds with blade-like winds to his commands and the blood-red lightning from the heavens.
“Arm.”
Balbud’s eyes widened. He tried to move his head back down to avoid the blue-haired man’s sharp gaze again, but a gloved hand pulled his hair back.
It was not Cale, but Beacrox whose white gloves were quickly soaked in red from the blood in Balbud’s hair. The swordsman was forced to look Cale in the eyes but forcibly shut his swollen eyes.
Cale started to grin another mad smile, similar to the blood-baked teeth that he flashed upon the witnesses of their previous battle.
“I guess the Eastern continent was not enough”
Cale relished in the anxiety on Balbud’s face.
“W-what the hell are you…!”
“Sun God.”
The Red Dragon loved the nervous breakdown impending on the swordsman’s face. Cale loved to say whatever and watch the walls come down on his enemy.
“Roan, Wolf Tribe, mermaids, and the Empire. The mermaids were probably for the sea routes, but why aim for the Roan Kingdom and the Empire?”
Cale stared Balbud straight in the face, who seemed like he was sweating bullets ever since Cale entered the room.
Balbud shakily frowned, he had no idea who this blue-haired man was, nor what he knew about Arm, the Eastern Continent, as well as their actions on the Western continent.
He lightly bit down on his quivering lips as his eyes became cloudy and he started to smile.
“Hehe, you think I would tell you anything?”
Balbud moved his tongue to find a bitter taste in the back of his mouth. His heart would stop beating the moment he burst this capsule. The swordsman started to laugh while thinking about how he would kill himself without revealing anything.
He provoked the blue-haired man with one last fiery gaze and temper as he attempted to bite down on the small capsule.
“I will never tell you, ugh!”
The middle-aged swordsman suddenly grunted and saw the eyes of the blue-haired man curl sweetly into crescents.
“You’re looking down on me too much if you think that such a method would work.”
Meeeowww.
The red kitten removed his stealth and slowly appeared in front of the group.
On and Hong were, of course, with Cale. Balbud, who couldn’t look down because Beacrox was holding his head could not see the fog snaking around him.
It was a paralyzing poison.
“Ugh! Cough!”
Balbuds body was shaking as a white glove went into his mouth cleanly and pulled out the small capsule in an instant.
- That is a magic device Raon, analyse it while I’m busy.
- No problem, Reddie!
Balbud’s mouth foamed as he struggled to choke out words.
“A-a-are you an assassin?”
Cale turned his gaze back towards Balbud after seeing Beacrox cleaning his white glove and putting the capsule away into Cale’s open hand. The capsule was subtly handed to Raon and he smiled while looking at Balbud, who was slowly losing consciousness from the poison.
“You can’t expect me to fall for such a common pattern.”
Cale thought it was an incredibly overused cliche in novels that when the MC captures an enemy they wouldn’t gain any information because the prisoner would somehow kill themselves. Notably, Cale wasn’t the MC of the story, so the Red Dragon didn’t have to suffer such an embarrassment.
Balbud’s eyes shuttered close and Cale rose from his crouched position and gently spoke to Pendrick who was tense beside him.
“All lives are precious. Isn’t it great we saved him before he died?”
Pendrick suddenly forgot what he was going to say.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale attempted to brush away the flurry of colourful elementals that had circled his head as soon as he left the Chief’s house, he hadn’t bothered to try and understand what they were saying.
Keyword, he didn’t want to.
The Red Dragon already knew the main topic of the elemental conversation, probably admiring their first experience near a dragon. Rightfully so but no less annoying.
“I will be on my way now.:
Canaria asked Cale a question instead of saying goodbye, a type of attitude greatly appreciated by Cale.
“Dragon-nim, you said your human family is in the Northeast?”
“...Yes?”
She could read the caution carefully placed into Cale’s eyes. The Elf Chief could tell that the dragon’s human family meant an awful lot to him.
“Dragon-nim, I believe that you know that you currently do not possess the Ancient power of Earth. The Roan Kingdom is the Kingdom of Boulders, and this is where the power of the Earth is at its strongest. Boulder’s are the strongest form of Earth.”
Cale didn’t bother to hide his thoughts as he stared Canaria in the eye.
“So? Aren’t you going to tell me something I don’t know?”
Despite acting uninterested, Cale felt his instincts buzz with anticipation, another Ancient Power for the Red Dragon.
A rare collector's item…
Canaria, who saw past Cale’s stoic expression straightened up and respectfully placed a book from her arms into Cale’s hands. As far as Cale’s senses could tell, there was no Ancient Power involved with this book except for how ancient it was, literally.
- Reddie, this thing has been collecting dust since before dust existed.
- Think about your elders, Raon, that might be disrespectful to say.
- You’re collecting dust, old dragon!
Cale’s eye twitched.
- I’m nineteen!
Canaria mistook Cale’s eye twitch for irritation at herself and moved quickly to explain herself.
“T-this is a book that discusses an ancient legend related to the earth. It is very old. We cannot decipher its meaning at all, however, I feel that you may need this in time.”
Cale observed the book more closely.
‘An ancient legend?’
It was becoming more valuable to him by the second.
“It is quite a funny legend. A hero with a strong destructive power supposedly was extremely greedy for money. Once that hero died, the hero in this legend is said to have found the wealth of his friend and kept it safe.”
The Elf Chief made a quiet snort.
“Would a hero be greedy for money? Especially a hero who supposedly saved the world from freezing and did not seek any power, influence, or fame? How could someone like that be greedy for money? Isn’t it unbelievable?”
She looked at Cale for validation.
The Red Dragon also snorted and nodded his head in gesture.
“Of course, how could a hero be like that? Furthermore, many ancient legends are a mix of lies and the truth.”
“That is often the case, dragon-nim. Anyway, this book is about the legend of the other hero, who was both the greedy hero’s friend and enemy. This hero seems to be the one who used the power of Earth.”
Canaria looked up towards Cale, who seemed to have a lot on his mind.
“I believe an esteemed dragon-nim like you may be able to find the Ancient Power of Earth.”
Cale hummed and carefully placed the tattered book into his spacial pocket for later.
“Let us meet again if it is the will of the heavens, Chief-nim.”
“I hope we can meet together with you next time, dragon-nim.”
Parting ways with the Elf Village was a breath of fresh air and quiet, away from the overbearing awe of the many elves in the vicinity. The Red Dragon had some time for himself to think.
It made sense, the story. Why would it not? Cale had made it rain money for the hero in the story not long ago.
It was certain that the greedy hero in the book was the owner of the Fire of Destruction. He also had a feeling that the hero’s frenemy was the Super Rock.
Although boulders were a sub-property of Earth, it was still a part of the Earth.
‘So the owner of the Super Rock took the Fire of Destruction’s owner’s money?’
If Cale had a heart it would be beating incredibly loud. A strong Ancient Power, and valuable treasure on top of that?
The Red Dragon began to grin widely.
- Reddie? What’s with your face… you’re scaring us.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale met Tasha at an inn outside of the capital.
“The basement has been completely redone.”
It was the same inn that Cale had used the last time he was in the capital when he delivered the bracelet to Alberu. Cale had heard the inn was purchased by Alberu the rich bastard.
‘There are a lot of mages running around…’
The basement was full of maybe thirty or so mages trotting around getting things done. They all flinched at the sight of Cale’s group entering before they respectfully bowed towards Rosalyn before going back to their business.
‘It seems none of them are powerful enough to recognise the presence of Raon or me.’
However, Cale could sense a lot of advanced magic in the area, the newest defense magic was purchased to fortify the basement as well. Tasha, who was the same height as Cale, lifted her head towards him and asked.
“Young master Cale, isn’t this place wonderful?”
Tasha was audibly joking, so naturally, Cale played along.
“I think our Henituse Castle will be much better.”
“Really?”
Tasha waved her hand and started to laugh.
It was probably true.
Cale was the Red Dragon, after all, one dragon can accomplish much more than thirty mages in a day.
In their joined laughter, Cale leaned forward slightly and muttered quietly into Tasha’s ear.
“Didn’t his highness tell you that he would get a part of the blueprints for a Magic Tower for you?”
That was top-secret information.
Tasha’s face clenched and his pupils shook for a brief moment before quickly calming down. His expression loosened up and she laughed once more.
“Ha, haha!”
She brushed her hair out of her face and asked Cale.
“I was wondering where he was going to get it from. You’re providing it?”
“That’s such an obvious question.”
Cale brushed past the topic like it was nothing. To him it really was nothing, it made no sense for him to not keep the blueprints when he was going to blow up the Magic Tower.
Currently, the Henituse Castle was under renovation. On the surface, Rosalyn and Cale were in charge of the magic devices, however, Raon was making a lot of them with all the free time on his paws.
He doesn’t get ten silver coins as an allowance for nothing.
Even better because Cale and Rosalyn actually had adult lives to get to, so the little Black Dragon could just handle the rest. It was a lesson on capitalism, money, and labor.
Cale grinned slightly to himself, better to start young after all.
“Young master Cale, I want to go visit the Henituse Castle.”
“It is still under renovation. Come visit when it’s done.”
“Really?”
Cale nodded his head politely and tacked on.
“Yes. Bring Mary with you too.”
Tasha needed to bring him a worker.
Tasha sighed with a laugh and nodded her head energetically.
“Then I shall properly guide you now.”
Her gaze landed on Balbud, and the blindfold and earplugs placed upon him.
“We spent a ton of money on the underground prison so that he can’t run away.”
Although Tasha had a magic necklace on to make her look human, Cale could gaze past it and see her dark elf heritage.
“Is that so? We are building a prison as well. I wonder how this one will be.”
The Red Dragon accepted it as is and followed Tasha down to the third level of the basement. Cale observed the prison cells.
“It's pretty nice, hm.”
“Isn’t it? It’ll be a nice place for him to stay.”
Cale scanned the cell, there were multiple cells on the floor, but this specific cell seemed nicer than the others. It looked like a typical room in an inn, but all the corners were rounded in the room. Built in a circular fashion to prevent the prisoner from harming themselves.
“It looks like you’ve selected the path of mental torture instead of physical torture.”
Tasha was nodding along to his words.
This swordsman was not just any criminal, he was someone with a bit of rank in Arm, there was no way someone like him would be treated like any other.
Cale gestured to Beacrox uncaringly, and Balbud was sat unceremoniously on a stiff couch. The Red Dragon waved his hand casually and the blue-haired wind assassin's face crawled over his own.
In harmony, Beacrox placed a black mask over his face carefully.
The torturer pulled the blindfold and earplugs away from the swordsman and replaced his white gloves once more.
“Open your eyes.”
Balbud quivered as he pried open his swollen eyelids to peer up at the people standing over him. He saw a nice room that looked a little off.
Tasha, mask on, looked towards Cale with confusion, Balbud seemed to be in a decent condition but she had heard he received a big injury.
“He cannot move his lower body. However, we healed small injuries around his body.”
“You are too kind, Sir.”
Tasha shook her head, understanding the need for secret identities.
Balbud was speechless.
They had tortured him with poisons every day leaving him to suffer without end. Of course, Beacrox had done that while saying he still wanted to learn more about poisons. Cale pretended not to notice the actions of the son who had not forgotten about his Father’s left arm.
The Red Dragon turned away from Tasha’s face, which seemed to be in awe of his ‘benevolence’. Tasha also faced away towards Balbud. Cale remembered something and spoke to her again.
“If you are planning to use mental torture, should I introduce you to an expert?”
Cage, the excommunicated priestess was the said expert.
“No thank you. We have our own methods.”
Cale turned away as Tash smiled at Balbud. She was very talented, she must be if she is responsible as Alberu’s shadow.
“I look forward to chatting with you in the future.”
Tasha’s gentle voice toward Balbud gave Cale the chills. Cale motioned to Tasha that they should leave the cell after Cale saw Balbud’s pale face, and Tasha got up and headed out of the cell with them.
Tasha verified that everyone other than Balbud was out before she ordered the guards to guard properly as they headed back up to the surface.
She turned to Cale respectfully and asked a question as they walked up the stairs.
“Dragon-nim how were the elves?
Cale could hear both curiosity and wariness in her tone.
Cale had left Hans and Pendrick at a different inn today. It was because there was a complicated relationship between elves and dark elves.
The Red Dragon pretended not to know about that complicated relationship although, it wasn’t worth his time or energy.
“Typical elves.”
“Hmm, really? You must have been treated with the utmost respect when you met them, especially since you protected their branch of the World Tree.”
“Indeed, even if I hadn’t protected the branch I don’t doubt that I would’ve been treated the same.”
Tasha cautiously regarded Cale.
“Just what are you selling to the Whipper Kingdom? Alberu keeps laughing for no reason when alone.”
“...He’s laughing when he’s alone?”
The Red Dragon pictures the Crown Prince in his office doing paperwork and maniacally laughing to himself. Like a scene out of a horror movie. It must’ve been so terrifying for Tasha to witness that.
“Yes. Every time I go to report to him, he’s always laughing while saying that he’s looking forward to what you are going to do.”
“He’s bold for a dark elf.”
Tasha’s eyes widened and she immediately retraced her words and rebutted them.
“W-well his Majesty is more human than elf afterall dragon-nim! Don’t feel insulted by him-”
“No worries Tasha, I’m just joking around.”
Cale felt slightly shocked as his red eyes widened a small, unnoticeable smidgen.
Tasha’s nervous response was unexpected for such a put-together person like her.
“Let’s drink together next time.”
“Sure.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Ubarr territory coast was as beautiful as ever, glistening waves winking at the pair of dragons cheekily and kissing their faces with gentle, salty breaths.
Cale had sent Ron and Beacrox to the Cliff of Winds to see Witira while he had Choi Han, Lock, and Pendrick by his side.
On and Hong, typical of cats, chose to stay at the residence with Hans instead of lingering by the waves.
- Reddie.
Of course, Raon was by Cale’s side, clinging comfortably by his shoulder.
- Reddie, that… that MONSTER!
Raon called out to Cale a few times to no response. Cale could not focus and lost his words instead.
“Young master-nim.”
“Mm, Cale-nim.”
“...Oh my.”
Similarly, Lock, Choi Han, and Pendrick were all at a loss for words too. Cale couldn’t stop himself from practically gaping while looking at the thing while also trying to observe the naval base.
‘Thank the heavens we made it so that only those with the proper authorisation could enter the base.’
Thanks to Alberu, who was more wary of the Northern Alliance than the Red Dragon himself somehow, the naval base was under multiple security layers. That was why Cale was relieved after seeing the thing in front of him.
Choi Han pointed at the Henituse portion of the coast.
“Cale-nim, that, that is a ship, right?”
“Yes, it is a ship.”
Of course, this was Cale’s first time seeing it as well. He had only received detailed reports of the construction. Granted that Cale didn’t bother to read them.
Choi Han was mumbling like an idiot with a dumbfounded expression on his face. An extremely, extremely, large ship was in front of his eyes.
“...Anybody will be able to tell that is a Henituse ship.”
- Benefitting of grand dragons like ourselves!
Cale, who was confidently nodding his head, actually, Kim Rok Soo the human, was relieved after seeing the almost completed ship. It was different compared to the Korean Turtle Ship that he knew about.
Choi Han seemed to only be astounded by the size of the ship instead of its suspicious connect to Korea or the Turtle Ship.
Unlike the Ship on Cale’s mind, this vessel did not have a turtle shell covering the deck. Instead, the deck was open with turtle shell-shaped walls on either side of the ship.
The plan was for many different magic devices to be inside the walls so that they could shoot into the air.
“Haaaa.”
The Red Dragon let out a satisfied sigh after seeing the ship. It could easily be named one of the best battleships on the continent, and that was satisfying for the dragon.
- Reddie, is that all solid gold? Is all of that yellow actually gold? All of those shiny things on the ship are goal?
- What else could it be Raon? Dragons don’t do this half-assedly.
Choi Han gasped dramatically.
“It’s a golden turtle.”
Cale side-eyed Choi Han.
‘No shit it’s a turtle.”
The turtle shells on the sides of the ship were gold in colour and spelled by mages to be extra sturdy, and there was even a dashing turtle sculpture at the bow of the ship. Even the mast had a golden turtle on it.
The gold on the ship glittered even more than the waves underneath it.
Cale turned around, sensing a group coming, and was met with Ron, Beacrox, and Witira striding over the sand smoothly with Mueller struggling to keep up behind them.
Witira met Cale before the rest of their group could and spoke to him respectfully.
“Long time no see.”
“Yes, young master Cale. Have you been well?”
Contrary to Witira’s happy greeting, she did not look well at all.”
“I’ve been well, but you don’t seem too good.”
Cale pointed it out right away, beating around the bush wasn’t worthy of his time.
Thankfully, Witira got right to the point.
“We ended up getting tangled with the Eastern continent because of the mermaids.”
At that moment, Ron and Beacrox straightened up to attention, tuning into the conversation consciously.
The Eastern continent was their hometown and a place that the Red Dragon was not knowledgeable about.
“We gathered a lot of information thanks to that, but there is something that is difficult for us to do. I came while hoping you might be able to help us.”
“You want a favour.”
“Not a favor, but an exchange.”
Cale hummed, a small grin threatening to overtake his face. He expected it, but it was still satisfying to observe the ways the strongest two species communicate.
“Speak.”
Witira started up again, cautiously reciting her words.
“The ones who gave us this information were the members of the race that was known for being the strongest race in the Eastern continent.”
‘Strongest race?’
Although that caught Cale’s attention, he focused more on the ‘was known for being,’ portion that seemed to describe it was something from the past. He felt a chill run down his back, even though there was no breeze.
“The Tiger tribe was at the point of being obliterated because of that organisation. We happened to run into their shaman-.”
The Tiger tribe.
Cale toned out anything else Witira had to say and blanked out the moment she said ‘Tiger Tribe,’ and blinked a few times to coherent his thoughts.
“...The Tiger tribe?”
The Red Dragon wanted to see if he understood right, however, Witira thought that he had not heard correctly and stopped what she was saying to confirm.
“Yes, the Tiger Tribe.”
Just the name made them sound like it would be one of the strongest races in the Eastern continent. They apparently also had a shaman.
Notes:
please share you feedback and comments everyone!!
I may not reply all the time now, but I always read everyone's comments!!
( ´ ∀ `)ノ~ ♡Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 34: AU1 ; golden dragoNANNY
Summary:
gamertale4393, AveTheApple
THANK YOUU SO MUCH FOR SUPPORTING ME <3 (ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eruhaben didn’t know how long he had been flying for. It was the rainy season of the continent and the storm hadn’t let up from the skies for days on end. For the same days on end, Eruhaben had been flying non-stop through the pouring weather.
In all. It had been a long week for the elderly Dragon. Someone like him should be retired and collecting his pension for being a law-abiding citizen.
The thing is, Eruhaben isn’t a law-abiding citizen. He’s had his fair share of accidental massacres when he wasn’t capping his mana for the safety of others.
Nevertheless, the Golden Dragon was taking the time out of his limited days to search for the powerful burst of Dragon mana he felt explode in his senses a couple of days ago.
The burst of mana was so powerful it cleared the skies instantly, brushing the clouds away like it was gently blowing away dust. However, not long after, the rain returned harder and more fervent adjusting to the pure grief and sadness the mana burst was influenced by.
Thus, the elder finds himself searching for the saddened dragon to put an end to their grief and the disgusting weather.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Above the clouds, the Golden Dragon descended from the skies stealthily and onto the soft grass brushing against the edge of a soft forest. The rain beat down mercilessly and Eruhaben observes his surroundings.
According to his senses, the mana burst came from this meadow, however, it was too close to the city of humans near the Forest of Darkness for a powerful Dragon to be.
“...sob.”
Eruhaben raised his horned head warily to the sound of a human boy crying.
There, past the thick curtain of downpour, lay a pitiful young boy curled next to the freshly polished headstone decorated with a menagerie of expensive flowers. His small body was only barely covered by the sapling of a tree that begun to sprout red leaves, there was no doubt the tree would grow up to be big.
But that wasn’t Eruhaben’s focus at the moment.
The boy who was cradling the headstone looked harmless.
At first glance.
Once the Golden Dragon noticed him, the boy turned back to him like an owl swiveling its head eerily. His eyes glowed red with slits beginning to split his iris. Through the thick sheet of rain, Eruhaben could tell that this was the Dragon he had been tailing for the past week.
He was so young.
His hair was long and the ribbon that tied his hair was long tattered and torn. The boy's wet hair instead weakly stuck to his frigid body in greasy clumps.
It was an odd sight. The red-headed boy was clearly a Dragon, however something was missing that the Gold Dragon couldn’t pin down properly with the pouring rain masking his senses.
However, Dragon’s don’t mourn humans. Even if they did it wasn’t a common occurrence to witness a Dragon child influence the weather of a whole continent because his favorite human died.
Eruhaben stalked closer… shifting his form from the large intimidating Dragon to a more gentle-looking elf form that he’d taken a liking to recently.
“...Kid?”
Eruhaben cringed.
He had no idea how to talk to children. In all his almost 1000 years of life, he had never faced a challenge this hard.
The young Dragon glared at him fiercely, curling around the gravestone tighter, and the shower of rain if not impossibly became thicker and heavier.
Eruhaben, panicking for the flooding of his lair sprung to instant action.
Approaching the child slowly and gently, Eruhaben cooed to him softly.
“Come on baby Dragon, it's okay. This old Dragon is here to see if you’re alright.”
The little boy sniffed a little, his red and slightly snotty nose crinkling as he observed Eruhaben cautiously before relaxing slightly.
Eruhaben was now close enough to the boy and his gravestone to simply reach out and grab the small Dragon by the scruff (which he wouldn’t do but the point stands).
The gravestone’s name read,
‘Jour Henituse’
Eruhaben pointed it out to the child.
“Child, is this… Jour Henituse important to you?”
The kid looks as though he’ll start crying again.
“...m-mumma…”
The Gold Dragon almost reeled back in shock, and his Elf form flicked for a moment before returning.
‘A human mother?? Is that why this child smells weird? Because he’s a half-blood?’
Eruhaben came back to his senses quickly after that.
‘No that’s impossible. A human child cannot handle the magnitude of power this small Dragon has.”
The Gold Dragon stared down at the little Dragon.
It was just plain pitiful, the way the child shivered for warmth, choosing to stay outside in the rain with his mother’s grave and risk getting sick rather than go inside.
…She must’ve meant an awful lot to him.
“Listen little Dragon-”
“Cale.”
“...What?”
Eruhaben hadn’t had his speech cut off for 50 years.
“My name, is Cale. Cale Henituse.”
The redhead puffed his chest as much as he could in his pitiful state as if his name should mean anything to a millennium-old Dragon.
“...Okay, Cale. You need to stop the rain you’re causing, it's causing a lot of floods and destroying a lot of people’s homes. It’s not noble of a Dragon to not consider the weak Human homes.”
Cale looked like he was going to cry again.
‘Ahhh shit. I’m so bad with kids.’
“I-I’m sorry… I wasn’t paying attention. I’m so sorry.”
Eruhaben stared at the poor child, who was shaking and struggling to hold back large tears, Deigning to stare a the wet floor instead in shame.
“No, no it’s not your fault Cale. All Dragons make mistakes even though they don’t want to admit it. Anything that’s alive has its flaws after all.”
“O-okay.”
Cale was visibly cheered up and putting a conscious effort into stopping the rain, which had let up significantly.
Eruhaben pursed his lips, the child didn’t seem like he was going to move anytime soon, let alone leave the gravestone until he was extremely sick.
“Do you have anywhere to go?”
“Sniff… yeah. But I don’t wanna go.”
Cale hugged the stone tighter.
“I want my mum.”
Eruhaben looked at the child in pity.
“It’s okay to miss her, Little Dragon. It’s a hard thing to go through, losing a parent.”
However, this human might not be the small Dragon’s true parent. It was so obvious to Eruhaben that she as well have been considering Cale’s grief.
“She won’t come back, will she.”
It was less of a question and more a statement.
Cale fidgeted anxiously. Coming to terms and realistic interpretations of his mother’s passing.
The Gold Dragon’s eyes softened, watching the small Dragon stare at him as he crouched down to his eye level.
Eruhaben’s voice was soft as he almost whispered to Cale.
“I’m here to help you, Cale. It’s my duty as a Dragon to make sure you’re healthy and safe. Then once we know you’re alright, I’ll return you here to see the rest of your human family.”
Cale curled up more, uncertain with the Gold Dragon’s words.
“I don’t want to leave her.”
By now the rain had completely died down, leaving only light clouds shrouding the sun.
“It can feel really scary, but I promise I’ll take care of you. And we can pay our respects to your mother together, yes?”
Cale nodded slowly.
“Okay. But I’m tired.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Heading back to his lair in the Whipper Kingdom was the easy part of Eruhaben’s week, easily holding onto the child carefully while teleporting effortlessly to the entrance.
The Little Dragon gaped at the gold interior of his lair, causing Eruhaben to preen slightly at the unspoken appreciation.
However, wrestling the small Dragon to have a bath was again, one of Eruhaben’s hardest challenges.
“No! I don’t wanna!”
Eruhaben’s eye twitched. After the child spent practical days out in the rain mourning his mother. He was covered in wet dirt, leaves, and long tangled hair. More or less an absolute nightmare to deal with, even worse with the child not cooperating.
Any attempt to restrain Cale with mana was met with a mana barrier that undid all of Eruhaben’s work.
‘What a troublesome kid.’
Cale blew raspberries at Eruhaben after another unsuccessful attempt.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was late at night when Cale finally grew tired enough to let Eruhaben bathe him, gently combing through his long hair with warm water and gentle soaps.
The Little Dragon yawned obnoxiously when Eruhaben dressed him in soft clothes to go to bed but settled easily as the Gold Dragon tucked him into bed.
Fitting for a dragon, the bedroom was large with tall ceilings, detailed with gothic art and decor. The bed was seemingly too large and majestic for only one young dragon but Cale seemed to eat it up with gusto.
Obviously, Cale was raised by rich humans with the cocky way he was acting… or was it because he had gained an ego because of his nature…
Who knows, only Eruhaben knows that he’ll struggle to wrangle this child in the far future.
Under the covers, Cale gained a more thoughtful, somber expression on his face. Without being distracted by the fun of Eruhaben chasing him around Cale had the space to think about his mother.
“Hey, it’s okay to feel the way you do. But remember your mother would want the best for you.”
The Gold Dragon needs to ask someone about how to talk to a mourning child. He, in all his 1000 years could not for the life of himself.
Eruhaben made a note to himself and huffed as Cale took his words in.
“Tomorrow I’m going to do some medical checkups to make sure those humans were raising you right, and then I’ll return you back to your territory.”
Cale looked down and avoided Eruhaben’s eyes. He wanted to say something but chose otherwise.
The Gold Dragon pat the child's head gently and turned to leave him to his thoughts. Tomorrow would hopefully be the beginning of a much better week.
Yank!
Eruhaben turned. A questioning look in his eyes.
Cale had grabbed onto his sleeve with a small hand.
“...Yes, Cale?”
The Little Dragon gripped his sleeve harder, and his lips quivered with quiet words.
“Is it alright… if I stay a little longer than that?”
The Gold Dragon stared at him with wide eyes. This small dragon would like to stay with him??
Unknowingly, Eruhaben gained a small smile on his lips.
“As long as you want.”
Notes:
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 35: AU 2 ; narCALEpsy
Summary:
PrblyTachi
I LOVE YOU SO MUCH I READ ALL OF UR COMMENTS <3 <3 <3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo truly had no words in regard to his situation. Waking up in another world was so comical that he honestly could not fathom the emotions he felt about the whole endeavor.
So despite his internal issues, Cale formerly Kim Rok Soo finds himself again in the middle of a battlefield. Locked in a confrontation with the White Star in the Eastern Continent.
Screams of terror and rage fill Cale’s sensitive ears mixed with a menagerie of explosions and clashes of swords to flesh.
Cale grunted roughly as he threw forth honing missiles of destructive mana toward enemies, covering his ally's backs from the middle of the field. Choi Han yelled his thanks to Cale before rushing forward with his aura and slicing through tens of foes with a single slash.
The Red Dragon could hear in his mind the fretting of the Black Dragon giving him updates from across the battlefield while assisting under disguised bursts of mana.
At best, the fight was chaotic.
At worst, the fight reminded Cale of Korea.
The screams of the dying enemies started to sound more like the yells of his friends and civilians as another high-ranked monster would tear through numerous survival shelters, leaving only the strong to survive among the wreckage.
Thick soot stuck to Cale’s face, an aftermath of the explosions on the battlefield… or was it the soot from the crumbling office buildings as behemoths spread havoc among the streets he used to wander.
Cale’s eyes slipped between focuses, caught up in his sudden memories of Korea and the high tension of the current battle. The Red Dragon starts to feel lightheaded, explosions choosing to linger in his head and slam against the sides of his head with energy. Cale wobbled in his place, his mana bombs faltering as he struggled to stay upright.
The enemies, noticing the lack of mana bombs tearing through their numbers shouted with fervor and pushed past the front lines to charge.
Cale quickly snaps back to reality and faces the hoard head-on, glaring through the soot hugging his face, and pushing a forceful hand forward summoning his mana to releash a large shockwave to push the enemies back.
The Red Dragon felt the electric-like mana out from his body, feeling the thick dust shoot away from him and replacing his air with dry, cold winds.
Cale’s eyes are completely unfocused and whenever he squinted he would only see the remnants of destroyed buildings and dusty, abandoned streets.
Kim Rok Soo’s eyes rolled back into his head, tongue refusing to move other than saying the faint words.
“...I… can’t….”
The Red Dragon collapsed against the rubble-littered dirt.
- R-Reddie!!!
“Cale-nim!”
“Dragon-nim are you okay?”
“Young master!!!!”
The yells of Raon, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Beacrox were faint in his ear before the sounds of somehow more fervent screams of the enemies rang in his ears.
‘...Ugh whatever. I was tired anyway, everyone can handle this.’
Cale passed out to the sweet lullaby of the enemy side getting massacred by vengeful allies.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It had been a while since Cale was finally left alone without the presence of Raon or the kittens. Or anyone else for that matter.
The first time in months that Cale had been left to his own devices.
The Red Dragon wandered through the woods near the Super Rock Villa in solitude. Mulling over the events of the past couple of months and appreciating the rare free time that he had now.
It was so quiet.
So quiet that even the sound of nature itself had been quieted by the appearance of a Dragon.
It was never this quiet.
Not since… not since his time as Kim Rok Soo that is.
Cale pursed his lips in annoyance.
Kim Rok Soo was always alone, not his parents could even stay by his side. Not his deadbeat uncle. Not even his best friends.
Every waking to sleeping moment of Kim Rok Soo’s life was spent alone.
As Cale Henituse, every hour of his time was spent with at least someone by his side. A parallel to the lonely existence of Kim Rok Soo.
He had never felt so at peace when he was Cale. Despite the war and the trauma of battles. Over anything Kim Rok Soo would’ve chosen to live a life with others rather than alone.
So why was he alone again?
Not even the sounds of nature greeted him in the quiet woods. The solitude of the woods sounded too much like the quiet of Korea…
Cale felt his ears ring and his eyes unfocus.
“Oh shit not again-”
Thump.
Cale’s face kissed the coarse grass.
Unbeknownst to him, a young red fox trotted over to his sleeping body and sniffed him fearlessly, choosing to rest beside a sleeping Dragon to brag to its friends later.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The hall was bustling with guests of all kinds. The Tiger tribe was present and talking to the Whale tribe, and the barbarians were begrudgingly conversing with the Roan kingdom mages. Many people who had all helped in the battle against the White Star were all meeting together for a grand feast held in honor of their victory.
Cale was surrounded by many noble families of the Roan kingdom trying to pair him up with their daughters and sons. It was a different custom between worlds, that same-sex relationships were not frowned upon, Cale could get behind it though as in his old life, a few friends of his had to keep their relationship hidden because of that prejudice.
The grand hall was decorated with shimmering firelight, and the walls were hung with the fluttering flags of all the diverse groups in attendance.
Cale’s back was thumped by the one and only Bud Illis who had taken to the alcohol rather quickly and was pretending to be tipsy.
After a long time, Bud Illis had finally become comfortable with treating Cale casually since he was aware of Cale’s Dragonhood. It was amusing, but the Red Dragon grew tired of people treating him with undying respect just because he was a Dragon.
The bustling people around the hall made Cale think about how much effort was expended into defeating the White Star’s army. It was satisfying to see.
Cale smiled smugly, raising the drink given to his hand by Bud Illis in front of the large crowd and speaking loudly.
“I propose a toast.”
The crowd quieted swiftly, the attention taken to the redheaded figure gracefully lifting his dainty glass of high-quality Henituse wine.
Captivated, the crowd observes the elegant dragon.
Cale’s sharp defined features made his human form look more royal than the royal family, his sharp jaw softened at the corners paired with his lips curled into his usual confident smirk.
The Red Dragon’s eyes were perhaps his most notable trait, glimmering with a rich reddish hue that glittered with powerful mana through its iris. A depth of pride reflecting the feat of victory against the White Star could be evident through his eyes, capturing the gazes of those he made eye contact with while scanning the people in the hall.
His hair was let down after being left uncut during the wartimes, Cale’s hair cascaded like a waterfall of wine-red waves, framing his face daintily. It possessed its usual scaly sheen catching the light in an otherworldly way.
Cale’s expression shifted to a more genuine smile, lighting up the hall better than the many torchlights decorating the walls.
His lithe fingers gestured for everyone to raise their drinks to the air, and they did obediently.
“To everyone! And our victory!”
Cheers echoed through the hall in a cacophony of noise that almost made Cale drop his drink. The joy of everyone in the room was clearly underestimated by Cale who stared in amazement at the celebration taking place.
Races who historically disliked each other had come together in happiness at their victory over a greater evil. It was monumental that it had happened.
Alberu was by Cale’s side, also observing the festivities from a distance. Absentmindedly Cale also noticed Bud making his way over to Toonka to challenge him to a drinking match.
The Crown Prince turned to speak to Cale.
“Amazing isn’t it? What you’ve done.”
Cale hummed in thought, pressing a hand to his chin in consideration.
“I suppose so.”
“Haha, don’t be so humble!”
Alberu laughed merrily, he looked happy for someone with piles of paperwork to do.
Cale remained absentminded. Alberu grew a little worried with the lack of banter happening between the two.
“What is my dongsaeng thinking so hard about?”
The Red Dragon hummed quietly.
“Do you have any ibuprofen? I have a headache.”
“What’s ibuprofen-? Oh my god!”
Cale’s face rushed to kiss the ground as he passed out completely that second.
Alberu reached out to grab him before he hit the ground, panic clear on his face.
Boom!
From the opposite side of the hall, Choi Han launched himself off of the artistically tiled floor, shattering the surrounding tiles with the force that he pushed off. The swordsman was thoroughly flying towards Cale rushing to catch him from the other side of the grand hall.
Crackle
Rosalyn’s blue mana zoomed through the air to reach Cale before being intercepted by Raon’s mana going the same way.
Obviously, Raon’s mana tore through Rosalyn’s and flew straight towards Cale to slow his fall. However, the bolt of black mana hit Choi Han in the middle causing the flying swordsmaster to fall and kiss the wall instantly.
In the middle of this dramatic scene Alberu already had his arms around the lithe figure of Cale and had him almost completely secure as he watched the chaos before being pushed aside roughly by a pale hand.
Eruhaben knocked Alberu away from Cale a good couple of feet before catching Cale gently-.
“Oh?”
Ron had held onto Cale as well.
Eruhaben shifted his annoyed glare onto the old man banefully as the butler smiled benignly at him despite his eyes staring at the Gold Dragon with a promise of harm.
Cale was being held awkwardly by two stubborn caretakers who refused to let go.
The entire hall full of hundreds of people burst into chaos, clambering to see if Cale was alright after passing out. However, all the guests were ushered out by the Henituse servers and security before the chaos became too much.
Choi Han was groaning as he peeled himself off the well-shattered wall by a stressed Rosalyn, Raon had already quickly given his apologies to Choi Han before rushing to Cale’s side and scolding Ron and Eruhaben for holding Cale so disrespectfully.
Admonished the pair looked thoroughly lectured and watched Raon swaddle Cale up in blankets and take him to his bedroom to continue his sleep.
No one knew when it became a challenge to catch Cale first whenever he fainted. But somehow Raon always won.
Notes:
I'm back everyonee!!
I'm so sorry for such a long wait (=^・ω・^=)
But I am alive I swear
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 36: AU 3 ; Cale tails
Summary:
For Honnney_Cherrry_bunnny
I love love love love love you!
(≧▽≦)(≧▽≦)(≧▽≦)
Notes:
Jungle battle scene. AKA.. Trash of the Count’s Family Chapter 311 - Night(1)
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter Text
The jungle was shrouded in chaos of people running around yelling and screaming.
“T-those people are!”
“It’s an emergency! The Queen of the Jungle has launched a raid!”
WIIIIIIINGGGG- WIIIIIIIIIIING-
Voices rang out in tandem with the whining alarm.
The Empire’s forces near the four gates were the most chaotic.
“...T-that person is the Roan Kingdom’s swords master!”
“The necromancer! The necromancer is here!”
“Dark Elves! They’re the Roan Kingdom’s forces that appeared during the Caro Kingdom battle!”
The strong individuals from the Jungle and the Roan Kingdom had suddenly appeared and started to ruthlessly attack the golems.
“What the hell?!”
The palace in the center of Section 7 of the Jungle was similar to the heart of the Jungle.
A cocky alchemist who had been sitting on Litana’s throne quickly headed towards a window to see the chaos outside. The darkness cutting through Section 7 was shining brightly under the Empire’s influence.
None of them seem to have any light about them.
“H-How did they get here!?”
Black aura cut the clouds in the sky, splitting the weather in half.
The necromancer’s black mana rushed toward a golem-like spider webs.
The Dark Elves and their Elementals were using black mana in order to eat up the Empire’s lights.
“They just made the declaration moments ago!”
The Roan Kingdom had just declared with the other kingdoms that they would resist black magic, which really just translated into declaring war against the Empire.
‘But the Roan Kingdom and the Jungle have already allied together?’
The alchemist who was responsible for the Jungle invasion got chills down his spine.
‘Just how far does the Roan Kingdom’s reach go? How long have they been allied that they can respond this quickly.’
The alchemist recalled Crown Prince Alberu’s stern but confident gaze that he had seen through the screen.
It was not the gaze of someone who thought he was going to lose.
Beeeeeep beeeeeep
The alchemist took an orb out of his pocket after hearing the alarm.
It was a grey orb.
Black mana started to come out of the tip of the alchemist’s finger.
Of course, he was a black mage as well.
The orb lit up and delivered the message.
- Destroy the Jungle. Use the airship and withdraw after.
The voice of Adin, the Imperial Prince of the Empire. He sounded weak and tired but also focused and cold.
All hesitation disappeared from the alchemist’s eyes as he started to speak.
“We can currently see the Roan Kingdom’s forces.”
- The Roan Kingdom?
“Yes, Your Highness. The sword master and necromancer-”
- Is he there?
The alchemist looked towards the center of Section 7.
“Yes, your majesty, he is here as well. With Kitsune too.
- Follow the original plan.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
One of the many perks of being a kitsune would be the power of illusions. To Cale, this was the most important ability. To pretend as though Cale and the mysterious Kitsune were two completely different people.
Cale’s illusion of himself stood at the ready in the center of Section 7, calling orders and directing the fight.
The real Cale, shifted forms, deigning to appear taller with Cale’s same slender athletic build.
Cale’s skin took on a slight alluring crimson hue, glistening subtly under the light of distant explosions. A typical kitsune mask slid over his face as red markings rose through his skin running in swirls across his arms and legs, creeping up his neck to etch into his face.
The kitsune graced flowy white clothes, layered with silk that defined a masculine frame. In the wind, the clothes would hint at bare skin, teasing and overly sensual for battlewear.
Cale thought it was annoying that his kitsune form basically came in a package deal with this attire, however, such was the way of an alluring trickster accurate to Asian myths.
Cale’s illusion gestured at the real Cale, who rolled his eyes under the mask and bowed mockingly before turning tail and rushing into the Jungle canopy to join the fight.
Six magnificent tails fanned out from Cale’s lower back and fluttered with his movements like flowing silk to keep his balance as he hopped between the Jungle branches gracefully. Each tail flowed with the power of the Ancient Powers Cale had collected, they were supported with ethereal energy as the ends of each tail resembled wisps of dainty smoke.
Each tail was as long as Cale was tall and fanned out wider as Cale jumped down from the canopy to latch onto a group of enemy soldiers. Landing lightly on a soldiers shoulder’s Cale’s clawed hands latched onto his eyes and tore them out, using the soldier’s panic to whip his tails about and knock the rest of them unconscious.
Cale’s foxy ears on his head swiveled and twitched, locating the next group of unfortunate soldiers attempting to destroy the Jungle.
However, the only thing Cale could hear was the annoying beeping of unknown alarms.
Beeeep- Beeeeep-
The bombs located around the Jungle had orbs on top of them, and the noises were coming from the orbs.
Beep- Beeeeeeeeeep-
The orbs were becoming louder and brighter.
All of the changes were starting from the edges of Section 7.
Cale hummed and closed his eyes, despite the enemies beginning to surround him. He needed a plan to continue with so that he could make his illusion command his allies.
- Foxy! I am here!
The kitsune grinned toothily, his mask hiding the rows of sharp teeth bared by his smile.
Cale spun in a circle quickly, his tails becoming alight with his foxfire and roasting the soldiers surrounding him into charred dust instantly.
The voice of the Glutton spoke to him once more.
- That was why I could only eat it and die after being dyed black. Although I can’t purify it, I couldn’t watch the ground turn black and do nothing about it.
Cale recalled the words spoken to him when he gained his first tail back in his Henituse Territory. When he had gained his first Ancient Power.
He started to get angry.
‘Why have all my Ancient Powers lived such sad lives?’
The glutton, the cheapskate, all lived sad pitiful lives.
He thought about the single black tree on top of the desolate area in the slums. Although nothing was there, the ground had not been a land of death poisoned by dead mana.
Cale’s tails and ears bristled and fluffed up in irritation.
- All I could do was be a shield.
The glutton had to lay low in that black tree for over 10,000 years.
- I can’t do anything on my own.
The priestess was different than the Scary Giant Cobblestone. The Super Rock was able to attack, however, the glutton had no way to attack.
The only power she had was the power to defend and protect. That was the reason why she needed allies.
She needed allues to grow, like how a tree cannot grow on its own.
Shield.
The power to protect something.
This power was only able to become stronger when it had someone to protect.
The Indestructible Shield.
She was able to finally find a new ally after 10,000 years.
Cale Henituse, the Kitsune.
She finally found a new person to protect.
Plop.
Plop. Plop.
Quiet noises could be heard through the explosions.
“Huh?”
The people of the Jungle who were hiding away and looking at the chaos outside flinched and opened their eyes wide.
Things were falling.
The glutton’s voice echoed through Cale’s ears.
- The trees said they will help.
Branches from small trees were falling one by one.
And soon…
Boom. Boom!
Boom!
Branches from large trees fell as well.
All of the trees in Section 7 were lending parts of their bodies to help, and it was only visible to the Jungle people hiding in their homes.
Cale closed his eyes and switched his consciousness to his illusion of his human form. He could see the alchemist who boarded the airship shout to a subordinate who was holding a red orb.
“Detonate them starting from the edges now!”
“Yes sir! Three!”
It was as the subordinate holding the red orb started to count.
It was as the few remaining soldiers by the edges of Section 7 started to run.
“Two!”
Beeeeep- Beeeeep-
It was as if the shining orbs slowly lost their lights.
Click.
It was as a small slick could be heard from the bombs installed on the large cylindrical tanks.
Cale returned to his real body and felt an odd sensation.
He could feel, everything.
Like his already amazing senses as a kitsune was intensified by hundreds- no millions.
His senses could reach all four corners of Section 7. That was why he was able to say something the glutton told him to say as if he was born for it.
“Grow.”
The ground shook.
The dropped branches of the trees in Section 7 started to grow and came alive.
Cale’s tails quivered and moved to allow a single tail to glow radiantly. It was the same first tail Cale had gained in this world. The tail that represented the Indestructible Shield.
The tail was glowing so hard it turned white, and the luminous glow spread from the base of his tail into the red kitsune markings that wrapped around Cale’s body.
“What the…”
Cale had gaped at his body. Why was it doing this?
Never before had this happened to him, even when he had gained another tail this sort of behavior hadn’t been revealed.
The glowing tail began to split, and the wispy fur separated from itself creating another tail to make seven tails for Cale’s kitsune form.
The glowing lights from Cale’s markings and tails faded, however, the new tail continued to glow brightly. The new tail glowed and curled and swished around almost like it was-
Boobooboooooooooom!-
-commanding the trees to move…
Large vines appeared between the Empire’s soldiers and tore their bodies apart in bloody waterfalls of insides. They started to move faster and faster following the commands of Cale’s new tail, growing larger and larger.
Shhhhhh-
The leaves were shaking.
The trees were beginning to cry.
No, the trees were shouting.
Cale could hear them.
‘Protect them’
They were saying.
‘Protect them because I have given you a part of my body.’
Cale lifted his clawed hands and squinted at the trees asking him to protect them through his mask.
He looked towards the large vines.
“One!”
It was the moment the subordinate alchemist shouted that number.
Crack!
The red orb in his hand exploded.
People could see what happened at the moment.
The large vines, commanded by Cale’s newfound power divided and wrapped around the dead mana bombs.
As if they were shields.
No.
More like they were prisons.
The vines completely caged the dead mana bombs.
It was the moment that was seen by all.
The mysterious multi-tailed Kitsune, which had been present in Cale Henituse’s allies since the beginning had revealed a new tail and new power.
Beeeee- beep!
The orbs lost all light and the sound stopped.
The dead mana bombs located at the edges of Section 7 started to detonate one by one.
Baaaaaang! Baaaaaaaaaanggg! Baaaaaaaaang!
Black liquids shot into the sky like an all-encompassing light.
Shhhhhhhhhhh-
The vines were slowly turning black.
The tens, no hundreds of vines that were destroyed by the explosion but grew back were shooting up toward the dead mana.
All of the Empire’s forces looked towards a single person. The vines were curling around him affectionately, wisps of embers shrouding the person.
Kitsune looked towards the Empire’s forces and started to speak while laughing through his mask.
“Eat up.”
Chapter 37: AU 4 ; kim rok SAINT
Summary:
For Honnney_Cherrry_bunnny
Notes:
Hello everyone!
I've had a bit of a break to focus on important life things, but I'm back now with some pre-prepared chapters and the last of your recommended AUs!
(✯◡✯)(✯◡✯)
I'm alive, well, thriving! I hope you all are too!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Similar to Kim Rok Soo, Cale came out of battles ruffled but as ready as ever for the next one. He thrived as best he could in back-to-back fights, winning one after the other in tandem.
All in all a glorious streak of victory.
However, against his wishes. Cale was forced to sit the next fight out and let the rest of his allies handle it after he spent a week cycling back and forth through numerous warzones.
What can he say? His physiology was made for battle.
As an angel of the God of Death, Cale adorned four black wings tinged with red feathers at the end of his back. Of course, that stupid God had to be fancy and make Cale’s second life harder by being flashy and including two pairs of wings.
Even worse, the God of Death had to include a much smaller set of black-red wings that crowned his head to ‘cover his eyes for mystique’ apparently.
He only found out about that one the last time Priestess Cage came over for a drink and told him that the God of Death added it.
They spend the rest of that evening talking shit about the God. It wasn’t like Cale couldn’t converse with the God… he just didn’t want to.
Why couldn’t Cale just continue to be a regular human just like in the original novel? Why make Cale an Angel of Death?
Fuck the God of Death.
Seriously what’s his problem?
Cale bristled in annoyance and felt his feathers puff dramatically.
“Oi! Stay still Cale-nya!”
“Hong is right Almost-Human!”
More or less Cale was more annoyed at the God because now he had to endure the long hours of the children wanting to groom his wings (even worse that he had 6 different wings to clean through).
“Sigh… Raon why don’t you come up with a proper nickname other than ‘Almost-Human’.”
Raon grinned smugly as he ruffled through rows of feathers.
“You’re not getting a better nickname with that attitude you aren’t!”
On giggled as she combed through her patch of feathers. Laughing at the antics of her siblings and the young master.
Cale huffed and shoved his face deeper into the pillow, letting himself relax as the three removed a week's worth of blood, dirt, and grime from his feathers.
He wouldn’t lie and say that he didn’t need it, after all his wings were basically crying for help after only three days.
Unaware, Cale slipped off into a relaxing sleep as the kids played around in his feathers.
He would fight his war another day, he had plenty of time for his kids.
Notes:
guess who you're meeting next chapter
(`㊥益㊥)Ψ
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 38: Crimson Scales among the Golden Palace
Summary:
oh who is you?
ᕦ⊙෴⊙ᕤi'm your grandmotha
ʕ̡̢̡ʘ̅͟͜͡ʘ̲̅ʔ̢̡̢
Notes:
hello everyone! Happy Easter with a new chapter
It's the one you've all been waiting for!
/ᐠ。ꞈ。ᐟ\/ᐠ。ꞈ。ᐟ\I hope it's to your liking! This scene is what made me want to write this in the first place actually (=◉ᆽ◉=)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sometimes Cale wonders.
‘Do dragons have some sort of affinity with animals?’
For the life of him, Cale couldn’t understand why he kept getting involved in the affairs of many different Beast people. Furthermore, they were all Beast people who were either struggling or in danger.
‘It’s not like I’m running an animal hospital or something.’
Cale looked around him. Ron and Beacrox were standing by Witira and Cale so that they could see if anybody was approaching them. They were a trustworthy duo.
The Red Dragon’s gaze turned back to Witira.
“What is the information that you want to trade?”
Witira used her tongue to lick her lower lips after seeing Cale’s gaze. Her mouth was dry after seeing how the dragon had no visible interest in her information.
However, Cale was just annoyed with the amount of Beast people he was involved with.
‘What a mess it would be if I get tangled up with Tigers too.’
Cale pursed his lips, thinking about how horrible the future would be as Witira cautiously opened her mouth to speak again.
“Actually, you do not necessarily need to give us any information. It is us sharing information with you, dragon-nim.”
The Red Dragon’s expression became odd.
Nothing in life was free. He continued to stare at Witira before he proceeded to speak.
“I’ll at least listen to what you have to say.”
Witira nodded and spoke. She recited the information she had gathered while patrolling the Eastern continent’s coast.
“The organisation you mentioned, Arm, has taken full control of the Eastern continent’s underworld.”
Ron’s sharp eyes stared at Witira piercingly.
“The Tiger tribe discovered that a portion of Arm had crossed over to the Western continent. While gathering more information about that, they learned that a large number of experts have already arrived on the Western continent.”
Cale nodded his head.
It made sense. The magic spearman, and the blonde sword master, all of them were rare experts.
Witira observed Cale nodding his head as she continued to speak.
“And they discovered that Arm’s First Battle Brigade, one of their many battle brigades, will conduct a large-scale move in the near future.”
‘Oh?’
Cale’s attention was piqued.
“...What did you say?”
Cale wondered if he misheard.
‘What is coming over?’
“The First Battle Brigade. The Tiger tribe is certain that the entire brigade is getting ready to move.”
“...Where?”
“Here.”
“The Western continent?”
“Yes, the Western continent.”
Ho.
The dragon was at a loss for words after hearing this information that was much larger in scale than he had expected. He then raised his hand to cover his neck because it was getting chills.
Witira observed Cale’s worried expression.
‘I knew it. A gracious dragon like Cale would worry about it.’
She hid a warm smile thinking that Cale was worried about the future of the Western continent.
In actuality, Cale was really concerned about the future of himself.
“Dragon-nim, that is why.”
‘That is why? There’s more!?’
Cale wanted to fly away to some unknown island and wait out the upcoming war.
“The Tiger tribe and the Whales are currently running around gathering information. The Tiger tribe expects the brigade to move this winter.”
Cale frowned. Witira had said that the Tiger Tribe was close to extinction because of Arm. So why were they poking their noses around digging up information? Were they aiming to get revenge?
“The Tiger tribe had a suggestion for us when they shared that information with us.”
The dragon stopped Witira from sharing that information, fearing that he would know too much.
“I see. So, what is the information you want from me?”
That was his way of trying to brush this matter away. However, it was for naught, as Witira nodded and described the suggestion.
“What they suggested was that, the moment the First Battle Brigade reaches the center of the ocean…”
Cale frowned and his eyes followed Witira’s hand.
Tap. tap.
Witira was caressing the whip wrapped around her waist as she slowly started to speak again.
“We kill them all.”
Cale sighed and mulled over his thoughts.
Witira paused before continuing professionally.
“The Tiger tribe thinks we should get rid of them and leave no traces. The ocean will be advantageous for us mainly because we will be able to reduce the number of injuries on our side, as well as more easily capture prisoners and get information.”
“...Really?”
“Yes. It is a very entertaining plan.”
Witira’s chuckles roamed Cale’s mind.
Arm was one of the branches of the secret organisation. Meaning their First Battle Brigade would be very strong. Cale knew that he would be able to handle it but could he be bothered?
“So, what is the information you want from me?”
“Mm.”
Witira watched Cale for a moment before continuing.
“The Tiger tribe is looking for some information in return for spying on Arm until winter time. To be honest with you we want to provide them with that information if possible because we need revenge on that damned organisation as well.”
Cale silently stared at Witira instead of answering. Waiting for her to continue.
“It actually isn’t a very difficult piece of information to get. However, I thought you would have more knowledge about it than us.”
‘Knowledge?’
Evidently, the Red Dragon’s features contorted into something more wary when Witira changed her tone.
“They are looking for a large area that does not have many people. As for the temperature, the cooler it is, the better. Furthermore, they need a forest, and it would be best if there wasn’t any ruling power in the area. But it still needs a way to connect with humans so that they can trade.”
What an odd need for information.
“Why do they want to know about such a place?”
“So that the Tiger tribe can move there.”
“Ah. In that case, there is a-”
Cale stopped before he could say something he’d regret.
“What are the Tigers trying to do?”
“They want information on a location like that because they want to move. That is why I was hoping you might know a place.”
The Red Dragon remained silent.
Did he know a place?
Without ruling power, cool but not cold with a forest. Easy access to human civilisation.
Raon's voice shouted in his head loudly. He sounded like one of those TV contestants on game shows.
- There is a place! The Forest of Darkness!
Now normally, Cale would respond to Raon’s obnoxious chattering with a quip, but not today.
“I’m not sure. I can’t think of anywhere right now.”
- Did you just ignore me? Why I oughta-!
“...Really?”
Witira’s expression was knowing, albeit a little confused. She knew Cale knew the right place, and she wanted him to say it.
- Reddie, stop ignoring me and say the Forest of Darkness!
- Nope not doing it.
Cale’s face took on a clueless expression and spoke realistically.
“Yeah. I can’t think of anywhere right now.”
Witira swallowed her words and nodded her head silently.
“In that case, could you let us know if you remember such a place next time we meet?”
“Sure.”
Cale would not be saying a word.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale was having a good day.
However, the worst thing about a good day is that there’s no direction it can go other than down.
So Cale’s good day was becoming a bad day real fast.
More or less because of Toonka’s ugly mug laughing way too close for comfort.
“You’ll break it tomorrow?”
Toonka looked like a joyous kid wanting to know what gift he got as he asked Cale the question.
Cale smirked as he chose to tease Toonka a little.
“No.”
“...what?”
Toonka, as well as Harol, and all the other Chiefs, stiffened up as they stared at Cale with analysing gazes.
“Breaking it is an understatement. I’m going to completely obliterate it.”
“What? Ahahahahaha!”
Cale relished in the laughs of others and their attention as he casually strode over to the bast outside the Magic Tower with his arms opened wide.
Many soldiers came to greet Toonka as he started to shout.
“Did you hear? This symbol of hate will soon be gone! A new history of the Whipper Kingdom begins tomorrow!”
Boom. Boom. Boom.
The soldiers came together to stomp their feet and cheer happily.
‘I’m tired of this.’
Cale was already exhausted of their barbaric ways. Harol Kodiang suddenly approached him and peeked toward Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn, who were all trailing behind Cale, before starting to speak to him.
“Young master-nim, you must have been shocked at the number of soldiers here. We were training nearby and brought everyone over after learning that you were heading our way.”
‘Training nearby? What bullshit.’
Cale was certain that they brought the soldiers over the raise morale from watching the Magic Tower go down. But Cale didn’t really care. He slowly started to speak.
“I guess that makes sense. It’s fine if more people come over. It’ll be quite a show.”
Of course, Cale was a dragon that works hard, even for things he really could give less of a shit about.
- Everybody is gathering to watch the explosion? Oh, they will know the greatness of our magic bomb!
It would be better if more people were to see it.
Harol analysed Cale after seeing how calm he was. Cale was someone who knew Harol’s secret, however, after a whole year without blackmail or even favours. Cale had come back to complete the end of his deal from a year ago.
“By the way, how will you destroy the Magic Tower?”
“Magic.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale grinned after seeing Harol’s dumbfounded expression. He was planning to use magic in front of people who hated magic.
“What? How else should I destroy it?”
Harol’s gaze shakily lifted to Cale’s hand on his shoulder.
Pat. Pat.
The hand stopped moving as Cale leaned in to speak.
“Isn’t it quite entertaining to destroy the Magic Tower, the symbol of magic, using magic?”
Harol turned his gaze back to Cale’s face and paled seeing the ominous expression that caused a shiver of primal fear run down his spine. It felt as though he was in the presence of a predator so terrifying that he and the whole of the Whipper Kingdom army would never be able to graze him.
“...Stay in your lane. Your part of the deal was that it was up to me what I did with the Magic Tower and how I destroy it.”
Cale’s tone was harsh and punishing. Harol logically knew he should be more afraid of Cale’s envoy like Choi Han who had beaten Toonka badly the last time they were here. However, Harol’s eyes wouldn’t leave Cale’s falsely smiling face which seemed thousands more times terrifying rather than the fierce glint of Choi Han’s sword.
The redhead leaned down to whisper into Harol’s ear.
“You have no place to tell me what to do.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Magic Tower, albeit more worn down than the last time he had seen it, stood its grand twenty floors high, filled with the malicious aura of death.
“Kehehe, I’m looking forward to this.”
Cale looked over to his side and made eye contact with Toonka. Toonka, who still looked hungover, was smiling. Although someone might think that he was crazy, his gaze was as sharp as ever.
“Our citizens, a large number of our brothers, were killed because of that Magic Tower. I’m a bit disappointed that you are destroying it with a magic bomb, but that’s entertaining as well.”
“You are right, Commander Toonka-nim. History begins today.”
Harol Kodiang added from Toonka’s side.
Many soldiers were stomping on the ground and banging their spears and shields with anticipation.
“Cale-nim.”
Choi Han approached Cale at that moment.
“We are ready.”
“Really?”
Cale’s gaze pierced the Magic Tower. A couple of black magic bombs were placed around the tower.
- This is the great and mighty Raon’s newest magic bomb!
- Don’t forget I contributed my own work into that bomb.
- Ugh, whatever, you can cry about it.
Cale held back from rolling his eyes and instead gestured towards Rosalyn to tell her to get ready.
Rosalyn gathered her blue mana and waited for Cale’s command. Rosalyn was using disguise magic to hide her appearance because of the Whipper Kingdom’s dislike of mages.
“It’ll detonate soon, wouldn’t it be good to let the soldiers know?”
“Kahaa, you think so?”
Toonka walked over to his soldiers and opened his arms grandly. Cale, uninterested walked over to where Rosalyn was preparing her mana. However, Harol, consistently annoying, had approached him.
“You must be disappointed, young master Cale.”
“Oh? About what?”
“You didn’t manage to get anything out of the Magic Tower and even have to blow it up after doing nothing with it for a year.”
“Oh… I am definitely disappointed.”
Not really, Cale got more than his money’s worth from the Magic Tower.
“I’ll just treat it as throwing money away. You know that I am rich.”
“You definitely look like a noble when you say something like that.”
Inwardly, Harol knew and felt as though this mysterious Cale was a lot more than the simple noble that he was portrayed as. The promise of power and destruction flowed through his veins under his skin. However, Harol knew prying would gain him the ire of a valuable person.
The ground started to shake.
Booom. Boom. Boom.
“Oo, oo, oo!”
The soldiers jeered and stomped their feet with fervor as Rosalyn started to count down.
“Five!”
The soldiers screamed in anticipation.
“four, three, two!”
Rosalyn, Cale, Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox all exchanged glances.
The huge mana ball shot out of Rosalyn’s hands and rushed towards the magic bombs.
“One! Explode!”
Bang! Bang! Baaaaaang!
Multiple sounds of explosions echoed throughout the area. It was so loud that even the sounds of the soldier’s cheering were drowned out.
- This is so exciting! Very exciting! We can destroy it entirely since no one will get hurt!
Raon was very excited about this.
Not that Cale could speak, through the harsh winds and cloud of dust, it was so obvious that Cale could not control the manic grin that split his face in two as he giggled crazily to himself.
Ruuuuummmbblllleee.
The Magic Tower crumbled to the ground dramatically, causing a huge dust cloud to shroud the onlookers.
“Muhahahahahahahhahahahaha! It’s destroyed! It’s done!”
Toonka’s crazed laughter thankfully masked the sound of his own.
The dust cleared slowly, revealing the destroyed Magic Tower.
Boom. Boom. Boom!
If Cale said that the tower was destroyed he’d be laughed at because the tower was clearly not just destroyed. It was completely leveled. The largest chunk left of the tower wouldn’t be bigger than Raon himself.
Cale and his envoy slowly approached the remains to inspect the rubble.
“Are you trying to take a look?”
Harol queried to Cale as they walked closer.
“Yes, I want to see our handy work.”
Cale grinned and moved to the side, a silent invitation for Harol to walk alongside him.
Harol started laughing as he got a better sight of the destruction.
“Pfft!”
“You must be very happy.”
Harol nodded happily to Cale’s question, he was so happy that it was impossible to explain. For his whole life, Harol had wished for this destruction.
Magic would never enter the Whipper Kingdom ever gain. This brought Harol immense joy to know.
Cale’s calm voice graced Harol’s ears.
“I’m happy as well.”
Harol felt a little off hearing Cale’s comment. The noble didn’t seem like he was playing around. He really sounded like he was happy.
“Huh?”
The pair turned around.
It was Choi Han.
Cale’s eyes curled into joyous crescents.
The show must go on.
Choi Han dramatically pointed to the underground that was visible through the broken floor.
Yes, down there, in the slightly visible fourth floor underground, was the box that Raon and crew had moved there last night.
Cale was waiting to be amused by Choi Han’s scuffed acting to the script that he had to give to him. He knew Choi Han had been practicing his words for many days.
“What. Is. This? This. Is. Odd. Should. I. Report. This. To. Cale-nim?”
‘Ah, what impressive acting.’
Cale’s eye twitched. He had expected this but it was still just as annoying. Beacrox lurched forward and pushed Choi Han out of the way and looked down where Choi Han was pointed.
“There is something there.”
There was something so amusing about how the tired, stoic torturer had to clean up Choi Han’s butchered acting.
Beacrox looked towards Cale.
The majority of the documents were destroyed by the explosion, leaving only the smallest amount of research documents.
Cale had it set up like this on purpose.
Beacrox spoke up.
“Young master-nim.”
It was Cale’s turn to act now.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Now five billion gallons richer, Cale settles in his tent comfortably with Choi Han, who was holding the signed contract delicately.
“Cale-nim.”
“Hm?”
Absentmindedly, Cale brushed his fingers through his red hair and noted the rapidly growing length of his hair. Strangely it seemed to have a mind of its own, sometimes it was short, then sometimes it was long. Nevertheless, it failed to actually bother Cale.
“You really are amazing, Cale-nim.”
Off guard, Cale turned his attention onto Choi Han, who shuffled on his spot slightly but stood tall.
“Cale-nim, your abilities are top-notch. I don’t think there is anybody else who is so talented in this kind of scam- er… strategy. I am terrible in this aspect.”
The Red Dragon raised an eyebrow at Choi Han’s less-than-stellar wording, catching his ill-executed rewording with amusement. Choi Han’s acting really was horrible.
“So please pardon any disrespect I may have given you, but I think it would be best to be as careful as possible with the next individual we plan on meeting.”
Ah. Cale realised why Choi Han had followed him out to his tent, it was because they were planning to meet next was the Gold Dragon.
“Cale-nim, you are extremely powerful as is, but that dragon is an ancient dragon, and it is possible that you, Raon, and I may not be enough if we end up fighting.”
- He thinks we will not be enough? I am much stronger than he thinks!
Cale pursed his lips.
“You’re right Choi Han.”
The swordsmasters expression brightened and tension left his shoulders after hearing Cale agree with him. Cale had already thought plenty about meeting the Gold Dragon.
To be honest, both Cale’s and Raon’s power combined would barely match the power of an ancient dragon no matter how powerful they were. In terms of dragon years, Raon was practically still inside the egg, and Cale himself was definitely no more than a baby.
It hurt his pride to admit, but in terms of priorities in terms of this Gold Dragon, it was safety first, safety second, and safety third.
“Choi Han, I will leave the front to you this time. What do you think?”
Choi Han looked a little shocked, especially considering Cale normally led most of the time, but Choi Han still nodded his head eagerly, happy to protect everyone.
“Yes, leave it to me. I will protect everybody and use everything I have to make sure of it.”
Cale smiled, that was the kind of response he liked to hear. Choi Han had never used his full strength in a fight until now, and Cale wanted to push him to that effort (in reality Cale felt too lazy to put in such effort).
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale brushed the growing frost on his face off with slight annoyance. It was cold here, despite the summertime. No.. as the snow underneath his shoes crunched quietly, it was obvious this place was freezing.
Cale asked Lock, who was trailing slightly behind him.
“Lock, haven’t you been here before?”
“Yes sir. I did not expect it to be here.”
Cale’s face pinched as he pulled frozen pieces of ice that had accumulated on his eyelashes. The cold didn’t feel overwhelmingly unbearable to him, but it was enough for him to feel cold, one of the most useful things that had changed when he became Cale Henituse. It would’ve helped Kim Rok Soo a lot in the past…
“Pendrick, is this the place?”
“Yes, this is it.”
It was truly an unexpected place. Cale thought about the necklace that was under the long, white, fluffy coat he was wearing. It was the ‘Absorbing Necklace,’ the necklace that allowed you to store a power of any affinity inside.
He had sent Lock to Mount Yellia in order to find this necklace.
The cold winds whipped around his red hair, pushing it away from his face and blasting his eyes with frigid snow. Unbothered, Cale adjusted his large coat, which Raon was snuggly settled into the hood of, still invisible to the eye.
The little Black Dragon had insisted that Cale wear this specific coat for this purpose, which to Cale hadn’t made sense because it was hard for a dragon to truly suffer the cold and nevertheless be unable to cast a warming spell.
Cale stood atop the snowy peak and looked down at his arrived location. Mount Yellia was notorious as one of the most dangerous mountains in the whole continent.
‘Who knew that a dragon’s lair would be here?’
The Gold Dragon lived at the spot where Lock had taken the necklace.
“Pendrick, what do we have to do now?”
Despite his highly advanced vision, Cale couldn’t see the lair, not even a little hint of it. But Pendrick spoke with a face that seemed like he was both extremely excited but also extremely weak and could fall over at any moment.
“We just need to wait.”
“...How long?”
“Until dragon-nim wants to see us.”
“...what.”
Cale had an unimpressed look on his face. How long is he going to have to stand in the snow and have every hair on his body encased in icicles? He has humans (albeit powerful) that have to keep warm).
The Red Dragon turned to see everyone swaddled in fur. Beacrox was looking toward Pendrick with a vicious gaze, it seemed to be asking how there could be such a bullshit answer. The chef didn’t seem to like the cold.
Puffing, Cale nosed deeper into his own fur collar and raised a hand that glowed with a light, warm red towards his group. The warming spell refreshed Rosalyn’s fading one, and the group of people visibly relaxed into the heat.
Raon snuffled into the back of Cale’s head through his hair, and the Red Dragon absentmindedly processed Raon’s snout burying into his neck. It seemed that Raon had had enough of the snow.
Cale and Choi Han suddenly stilled, with Ron and Beacrox following shortly.
“Does anyone feel that-?”
Ooooooong.
- Ha! Of course, he should come to greet us, the great and mighty Raon Miru is here!
Cale didn’t have time to reply to Raon as the dragon took off from his hood and Cale urgently rushed to stable Lock, who almost fell from next to him.
The snow at the peak shot up into the air. No that was inaccurate… the whole tip of the peak shot up.
“Huh?”
“Aah!”
Everybody barely managed to steady themselves as they all locked their eyes on the peak.
“Oh! We can finally meet dragon-nim!”
Pendrick clasped his hands together and had an expression all too similar to when he had laid eyes on Cale. Elves were truly devoted believers. Cale quickly stood straight up and motioned for everybody to get behind him. Raon’s invisible form drifted smoothly next to him.
The two dragons needed to stay on guard just in case the Gold Dragon would launch an attack. For their species, only the adults could use those attacks, Cale had tried to test it in the past to no avail.
Boooooom!
The peak that had suddenly shot up, stopped in the air to reveal a large cave. Cale observed that in every other direction other than where they were had avalanches going down the mountain.
It was at that moment.
“Huh?”
Everything had stopped.
The snow had even stopped falling…
‘Could it be that the Gold Dragon was making it snow?’
Click. Click.
Everyone present was holding their breath.
Click Click.
It seemed that the Gold Dragon was walking towards them.
Click Click.
Cale eyed the bend in the cave where he knew the Gold Dragon would reveal himself.
But the walking stopped.
The Gold Dragon was right around the corner, but he wasn’t advancing.
Cale narrowed his eyes in question. Why wasn’t the Gold Dragon greeting them-.
SLAM!
The Red Dragon raised a mana shield and felt himself being flung back wildly by the sheer force of the blow. Tumbling backward, Cale managed to level himself in the air and land on his feet in the snow harshly, leaving a torn trail of ice and snow behind him.
Disheveled, Cale lifted a burning, manic glare towards the entrance of the cave, where from around the bend, a pale, lithe, and still slightly glowing hand was pointed at him smoking with the power of the mana he had just shot at him.
Cale’s shoulder-length red hair had fallen out of its ribbon and fell over his face like curtains as he snarled in the direction of the cave. His group was shielded thoughtfully by Raon who was talking off the ears of Pendrick who was just as panicked as they were. It seems this wasn’t the normal behavior of the Gold Dragon.
Slowly rounding the bend, a tall, built figure of something elven graces Cale’s eyes. Long, golden hair that fluttered not so dissimilar to the gracefulness of dust in the air despite the aggressive glint in the Golden Dragon’s eyes.
Cale knew that logically he should amend this hostility, and leave this old man to die to age but instinctually… this was a challenge.
One that Cale would not back down from.
Cale shot off of the ground in a flurry of snow, reaching his hands forward as he covered his hands in crackling, red mana that shaped the jagged shape of sharp claws that the Gold Dragon narrowed his eyes at.
Disappearing in a cloud of dust, Cale snarled in annoyance as he shot his glare towards the Gold Dragon floating in the air who was staring at him with a suspicious yet also interested look.
“What the hell are you?”
The Gold Dragon stared down at Cale with a pompous look, one that the Red Dragon took offense to.
“I don’t see how this is a time to converse when you’ve clearly instigated a fight.”
Cale gathered mana into his hands and gritted his teeth at the strain it took him to gather his mana, however, the mana was extremely powerful and condensed enough to become completely white in the center, sending crackles of plasma and electricity twisting into the snow that vapourised under it. The Gold Dragon’s eyes widened at the power of the mana and raised his arm to shield his eyes under the bright white of the mana.
The Red Dragon grinned and raised his hands to shoot the mana forward, watching the blasted ball split itself into hundreds of fragments that honed into the Gold Dragon.
Cale could see the Gold Dragon hurriedly throw up a shield before the fragments hit, watching the shield tremble before the fragments suddenly stopped.
Each and every remaining fragment of Cale’s mana glowed with golden light before converging and fusing to create the mana incarnation of a large, western, gold dragon that roared as the once electric crackle of mana turned into full-blown thunder.
Cale’s eyes widened as he stared in disbelief at what the Gold Dragon had created. The gold mana dragon boomingly snarled down at Cale as it surrounded the Gold Dragon like a guard.
Steeling himself, Cale himself gathered more of his mana and moulded it in his hands like it was dough, before stretching it out and throwing it to the sky. The booming sound of thunder-like mana shot down the snowy clouds and melted the radius of snow around the strikes of mana lightning.
And descending from the sky, birthed of Cale’s quickly put together mana, was a similar incarnation of his dragon form. Crackling with the red, ominous glow of his mana and moulded into a serpentine dragon, only a mere echo of his mana.
The Gold Dragon tilted his head, wonder clear in his eyes through the glow of both red and gold mana.
“You managed to recreate my technique with purely your own mana?”
“What? Like it's hard?”
Cale smugly replied.
The Gold Dragon smirked arrogantly, as he gestured his hand forward for the mana incarnation to charge towards Cale.
“Cocky brat.”
The clouds separated as the two mana dragons met in the thunder-wracked sky, red and gold mana electrifying the air and sending everyone’s hair on end. The gold mana dragon reared its body, shining armoured scales surrounded by mighty wings as it attempted to snag the red mana dragon.
The red mana dragon was simply too lithe although, never letting itself get caught as it coiled through the gold mana dragon’s strikes. It’s sinuous body weaving between the lightning of gold mana.
Clearly irritated now, the Gold Dragon commanded his creation to strike properly, and the Gold Mana dragon sent a spiral of billowing golden dragon’s breath at the red mana dragon.
Unable to procure dragon’s breath itself, the red mana dragon’s body snapped like a whip and raised a flurry of snow and earth from the floor into the air to hide itself from the sight of the gold mana dragon’s attacks.
Opening its maw, from the cloud of snow and dirt, the red mana dragon exhaled a storm of scarlet lightning, lashing out and striking against the mana incarnation. A large part of the Gold Dragon’s mana was torn out of the thing, and the gold mana dragon flickered before veering and flying point blank toward the red mana dragon.
Meeting it head-on, the red mana dragon suffered the sheer force of the gold mana dragon and disappeared in a red mist of spent mana as the gold mana dragon dissipated into a gold cloud of dust, succumbing to its injuries.
Heaving, Cale held a hand to his chest, spitting blood and nursing the fervent pain in his empty ribcage… fuck… everything hurts. Between Ancient Powers and mana both of them were shit.
The Gold Dragon set himself gently onto the ground and slowly walked towards Cale, face blank but head tilted in consideration.
Still huffing and holding his chest, Cale attempted to square himself and not in pain but failed as a small mass launched itself into his chest, wrapping its little paws around his shoulders and middle.
Raon had curled himself against the most vulnerable part of Cale’s body and was glaring hard at the Gold Dragon through his own teary eyes. Cale noticed the Gold Dragon had paused and was now analysing both Cale and Raon.
“You better back up! You must have no manners if you’d attack a weak dragon like Cale!”
The Gold Dragon now looked incredulous.
“...Weak?”
Cale had suddenly realised that in his annoyingly instinctual rage, he had neglected his group and had risked a glance to the side to see that he had habitually cast a shield spell at the beginning of his fight that was reinforced by both Raon and Rosalyn. The group inside looked startled and concerned, but fine nonetheless.
Although Pendrick looked like he was having his existential crisis. After all, three dragons of different ages were gathered in front of him, two of which had just fought, and the other a baby that had actually been following around the other.
The Gold Dragon blinked and had an odd expression on his face.
“So you really are a dragon…hm.. I had thought…”
Cale warily narrowed his eyes.
“You had thought what? What else would I be if not a dragon.”
“Well, you’d be dead for one. Nothing can live without a heartbeat and yet here you are.”
Raon tightened his flattened body around Cale’s middle and snuffled his face into Cale’s chest. Once again, it wouldn’t be mentioned if Cale’s shirt was wet later, it seemed no matter what Raon would always feel sensitive about the topic of Cale’s heart.
Not everyone else was aware of Cale’s heart although.
Sounds of shock rang around the torn field. However, they all went ignored in favour of the Gold Dragon’s next words.
“Hum. I have never met a dragon living without a heart so pardon me for assuming the worst… It appears that you are more interesting than I ever could have imagined. Follow me.”
The Gold Dragon turned to walk back into his lair as he said one more thing.
“This is all part of fate I suppose.”
Everyone stared at his back as Raon muttered quietly into Cale’s chest.
“Something tells me that Goldie doesn’t have any social skills.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Around the large oval table, the group muttered together with each other as Pendrick and Eruhaben talked about the recent attack on the World Tree. Cale knew that a serious conversation was bound to happen about his heart, but he couldn’t help but be appreciative of how everything was made of either solid gold or finely woven silk from the Spider Beast people tribe.
‘This dragon must be rich.’
To be petty for the stress Eruhaben caused Cale, there may be some empty space left in his stash for a solid gold pillar…
“Cale-nim.”
Cale turned to face his group, all of which were looking at him with varying expressions.
On and Hong were looking at him with wide, teary eyes as they sat in front of with, eyes flickering down towards where Raon was pressed against Cale chest as the Red Dragon held him like a baby.
Choi Han and Rosalyn were looking at him with slightly scary expressions as their intense eyes couldn’t help but scan over him every couple of seconds.
Beacrox, as typically was looking at him with his tired, stoic expression, but Cale thought he looked more tired than he usually did.
Ron, however, didn’t have anything different with him going on. His same expression, albeit concerned, but he wasn’t shocked at all.
Rosalyn came forward first.
“Dragon-nim, we know that you had sustained a heart injury before but… what the Gold Dragon-nim said about your heart…not beating… is it true?”
Cale pursed his lips and considered his response.
“No, it’s not true.”
His group visibly relaxed and their muscles wound down as they realised that Cale was fine, however, Rosalyn just looked more confused.
“Then why did that Gold Dragon-nim-.”
“It’s false in the way that my heart’s not beating, but it’s true that I really just don’t have one.”
It was silent.
His whole group was silent.
In fact, the whole cave was silent.
Eruhaben and Pendrick, who had finished their conversation and were obviously listening in were silent.
The Gold Dragon warily adjusted his sitting position to face everyone at the oval table and spoke.
“I’d like to start with addressing that.”
With the attention of everyone at the table on him, Cale pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. He didn’t enter this old dragon’s cave to chit-chat about himself.
However, his main intention to meet the Gold Dragon was actually to find out as much as he could about his condition but it seemed that Eruhaben was just as clueless as he was.
So much for that.
Cale crossed his arms and leaned back into his chair, much to the annoyance of the Gold Dragon, and started to speak.
“Well, it's not too much of a story to begin with. But when I was still in the egg, some bastards came along and took my heart.”
Everyone, minus Ron, Raon, and Cale himself looked flabbergasted. The chatter of shock echoed back and forth directed toward Cale from across the oval table.
Eruhaben tilted his head and considered Cale.
“Then how are you before me right now?”
Cale analysed Eruhaben, it seemed that the Gold Dragon had no further intentions of instigating a fight now that Cale had proved himself to be a real fragon and not a faux.
“My attribute saved me.”
“You had a premature growth phase?”
Cale shrugged off Eruhaben’s shocked look and waved his hand dismissively.
“What else could I have done?”
Eruhaben ignored Cale’s rather disrespectful choice of words and murmured to himself.
‘Not only does this Red Dragon have unseen mana stores more powerful than my own, but his talent in controlling it is extreme, able to copy my own spell with relative ease. A premature growth phase from when he was still in the egg, too… just who is this dragon.’
Eruhaben looked up from the table.
“Let's move on to the attack on the World Tree.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
After the meeting, Eruhaben had beckoned Cale over to talk with him, and also begrudgingly allowed Raon who was still clung to Cale’s body to come along.
Pendrick looked to tears at the sight of the three conversing without aggression (Rosalyn not far behind).
Cale lifts his head to stare Eruhaben in the eye, who was staring down at him with a poorly hidden curiosity.
“So what do you want to ask me?”
Eruhaben tilted his head.
“I feel as though you have more to ask me, however, I am curious about how you’ve still managed to develop rather healthily despite being practically born premature.”
Cale hummed and considered how he would tell Eruhaben.
“I was taken in by a human family that sealed my egg and performed regular blood rituals to keep me alive, thankfully they kept me alive for as long as they could, but then they couldn’t keep up with the amount of blood and I ended up hatching prematurely.”
“What happened to your parent?”
“They weren’t there.”
Eruhaben looked shocked. For dragons, they didn’t need another dragon to conceive a child, they only needed the will and the mana to do so. Thus, an egg is incredibly valuable and personal to a parent dragon, yet Cale hadn’t had his parent present with him at all.
“I was also looking for you to answer something for me.”
“Oh? Go ahead.”
“Because of my prematurely born body, my physical constitution is incredibly weak. Would you happen to know a way around it?”
The Gold Dragon hummed and closed his eyes in thought.
“It seems you’re already halfway through it.”
Cale raised an eyebrow and Raon lifted his head off of his chest to stare at Eruhaben as well.
“You’ve been collecting ancient powers, yes?”
“Yes..?”
“The way I see it when humans in the past have gathered ancient powers, their capacity for mana and overall strength increases. If I’m correct so many ancient powers in one body would’ve exploded your body but because of your natural plate as a dragon and your attribute helping you survive, they must have strengthened your body enough to function… less than average without a heart.”’
Cale retreated into his thoughts. He did have a suspicion that ancient powers had strengthened his body and in turn his tolerance to mana, but it was good that the Gold Dragon had confirmed his hypothesis.
“However, Cale… is that your name Red Dragon? You have an impressive talent with mana I must say.”
Cale absentmindedly adjusted his hold on Raon and blinked up at the old dragon.
“Do I? What’s so different about my mana.”
“Well, as far as I know, your mana is much more powerful than an average dragon, and your control with it is something to envy. It’s a pity that your physical body is too weak to handle all of it. Does your true form have the same troubles?”
“Hum… I haven’t tried at all with my true form, never felt the need.”
Eruhaben nodded, his golden hair fluttering behind him with the movement, closing his in consideration as he thought hard over something.
“I’d like to offer my teachings to you and your child then. To make up for any lost knowledge that your parent should’ve taught you.”
Cale’s face twisted.
‘Child?’
Raon’s face turned awkwardly as well, peeling himself off of Cale’s chest and hovering up to look Eruhaben in the eyes.
“I’m not his kid! I knew you had no social manners old man!”
“Oh? You’re not his child then?”
Cale tilted his head, red hair following his movements smoothly.
“Nowhere near.”
“That’s right! This weak, Red Dragon saved me from those disgusting humans and we’ve been together ever since!”
“..Hum…”
Eruhaben was curious, and it had been a good couple of centuries since the last time he was curious.
A young, powerful dragon with an attitude that reminded him of his younger years had suddenly appeared in front of him with a baby dragon and a group of powerful humans, and a young elf that he had met a few years back.
Yet despite how powerful this dragon was, he was so, so weak and fragile. The pair of young dragons were curiously close, close enough for him to suspect that the baby was the Red Dragon’s child. It’s not often that a pair of young dragons were close together, especially with the temperament that Eruhaben was more than aware of.
Nevertheless, as an ancient dragon, it’s his own responsibility that he nurture and care for these young dragons who had lacked the figure of an older dragon in their life.
They will rest assured that he will support them.
Notes:
All previous chapters have been re-read and edited with minor formatting fixes and capitals and grammar and dumb stuff.
I've decided to keep the original format because of copying issues between my main google doc and the ao3 format (super annoying but what can you do).
=^._.^= ∫=^._.^= ∫
I hope you've enjoyed the chapter, expect the next to be extremely dragon heavy
(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡I LOVE YOU ALL!!
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 39: dumb blondes and a supa epic training montage
Summary:
is it training? Or is it just goofing around time?
Notes:
oh wow!! hello it's been a while...
(^≗ω≗^)I'm sorry guys for many months wait ♡(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)ノ
Hopefully I'll be able to crank out some more chapters whenever I can, but I have a lot of work to do, so expect a decent wait
|´∀`●)|´∀`●)|´∀`●)
I'm soo happy we've reached a 3000 kudos milestone!!
Honestly I still remember when I posted like 5 chapters or at least 1 chapter a day because of how excited I got that people were reading
(/≧ω\)(/≧ω\)AAAAAAHHHHH I COULD KISS YOU ALL!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Teach us everything! Teach us everything you know!”
Raon was jittering excitedly next to Cale, yabbering on and on about theft and scamming nonsense.
Compared to the excited Black Dragon and the observing Red Dragon, Eruhaben was feeling iffy even though he got the response that he had wanted.
“...I plan to do that.”
“Great idea! Yes! Don’t you agree aswell Reddie?”
“Hm. Yes.”
Even in his extensive one thousand years, the Gold Dragon had met many a pair of dragons yet none had acted even close to the Red Dragon nodding his head and the Black Dragon flittering around.
‘Is this the right decision?’
He questioned his thoughts for a moment but quickly brushed it aside. He had no time to doubt. This was his fate.
“Might as well pass everything on since I am going to die soon.”
Although Eruhaben was laughing with mirth, silence quickly filled the large gold dusted room. Gazed were pins focused on him.
“What? Goldie, what did you just say?”
“Repeat yourself, Gold Dragon.”
If Raon had not flown into his face to shout, Eruhaben would’ve scoffed in disbelief. What cocky dragons to speak to their elder in such disregard. Then again, he had just then attacked their young master.
“Are you poisoned? Did someone curse you? Did you get hurt while fighting?”
A little shocked by the concerned voice of the dragon, Eruhaben addressed the two dragons while calmly pushing Raon’s snout down and out of his face.
“Ho… The two of you are really not dragon-like at all.”
Raon’s wings froze in slight shock and he almost dropped from the air, before he narrowed his eyes and started complaining.
Cale instead tilted his head to consider Eruhaben with a curious look, despite his annoyance with Eruhaben.
“Is it that we are not dragon-like or that we are merely social dragons? Compared to… lets say more lonely dragons.”
The Gold Dragon’s expression became difficult to read, graciously ignoring Cale’s not-so-subtle dig at him to instead pay attention to the ranting Raon.
“Don’t die! You have to help me heal Reddie and destroy evil humans!”
Eruhaben stayed silent, before answering Raon and Cale who were expecting answers.
“I’ve just become weak with age, this is natural. Of course there are ways of controlling death, by condemming the self to darkness… such as a lich. Obviously I have no plans for that.”
However, there have been dragons in the past who ended up doing that. Hence where all the horrible stories of destructive, terrifying dragon’s have appeared. Eruhaben understood why, but it was still unagreeable.
Necromancers would die. Dark elves would die. However, a lich feels no pain or death from age.
“Still, I have plenty of time now, so there is no need to worry about it now.”
“...I understand, Gold Dragon.”
Cale nodded his head, deep in thought of something.
“Hey, Gold Dragon.”
“What is it, Raon?”
Raon had a contrastingly serious tone for a dragon with such a small chubby face.
“Reddie and I will be able to find a way for you to live for a very long time because we are great and mighty dragons. Just wait.”
Eruhaben didn’t react to Raon’s words other than using his thin fingers to prevent himself from smiling. Settling himself, he turned to Cale.
“Can you all stay here for about three months? Cale Henituse, the Red Dragon… I heard you were a noble.”
“Mm… There is nothing urgent I have to attend to for a while, it should be fine.”
Cale thought about his promise to Litana after hearing Eruhaben’s question. Litana, the Queen of the Jungle had said she wanted to meet with Cale in order to pay him back.
“Reddie.”
“Hmm?”
Cale turned his reddish-brown gaze over to Raon after hearing his voice. Blinking and taken aback, Cale was startled by how vicious Raon’s eyes looked.
“Reddie, I do not wish to be here alone.”
Raon did not wait for Cale’s reaction to his words as he turned to Eruhaben. His glare made Eruhaben hum in interest as he stared Raon in the eyes.
“This weak dragon only sleeps on the most luxurious and soft beds. He likes tropical fruits and only eats the highest quality meat.”
“...You want me to prepare it?”
“Don’t you own this place? You said that everything would be free, a great and mighty dragon just required a flick of their claw to prepare all of those things.”
“...That is true. But, I’m sure Cale Henituse here is more than capable of-.”
Eruhaben was stopped by Raon’s intense gaze sharpening even further. The Gold Dragon wondered why he had to do this, even in his old age.
‘I’ve grown too old.’
The once fearsome Gold Dragon had become too nice. He, who used to beat up arrogant dragons enough for them to be stuck in their beds licking their wounds for months. How did he end up like this?
Raon and Cale leveled him with unimpressed stares, clearly uncaring of Eruhaben’s dilemma. Raon turned to Cale, ignoring Eruhaben.
“Reddie, don’t you need to go meet with the Queen of the Jungle?”
“...Yes?”
“Hurry back. You have one week before our lessons start.”
“Who are you to command me like that? You toddler lizard.”
“Who are you calling lizard!? And I am not a toddler!”
Eruhaben, feeling wronged, spoke up.
“Also, who are you to decide when your lessons start?”
“SHHH!”
He was pitifully shushed by Raon.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was raining.
“It is similar to last time!”
The silver kitten On, who was coddled in Cale’s arms started to hum as she controlled the fog.
Cale’s group was walking inside the ‘Path of No Return.’ Even the rain could not get rid of the strange fog.
Shaaaaaaa-
The rain was so loud that Cale couldn’t even hear On’s humming
Drip. Drip. Drip.
Cale’s eye twitched as the rain splattered on his rain coat messily. It was starting to get annoying. Lifting his hand and waving dismissively, mana flittered through the air and pushed the rain droplets aside to fall on the grassy floor around the whole group.
Beacrox approached him from behind.
“It is getting late and the rain is too much for the little ones. I think it would be best to spend the night in the forest, young master-nim.”
Cale considered this, and nodded his head.
“On, let’s head back to that cave from last time.”
“It’s nearby.”
Cale saw that On was controlling the fog again and so he told the others to follow her.
“Are you heading to the cave where you met Queen Litana-nim?”
“Yes, that one.”
It was a memorable location. Afterall, Cale had pretended to be a good and benevolent person. It was a place where he acted to be all the things he was not.
“I have some good memories in that place.”
On shook her head in what must’ve been exasperation.
“It’s over there! Hmm?”
On, who was gesturing toward the cave suddenly stopped, Ron stood ominously by Cale’s side.
“There seems to be someone in there.”
A faint, flickering light was coming out of the cave. There was someone already there. Cale debated it in his mind for a moment before speaking.
“It seems like it is too late to go look for another location, this is where we’ll stay.”
It was raining, it was dark, he was hungry, and he didn’t want to walk anymore.
Since there really wasn’t anywhere else to go, they might as well spend a night with some strangers.
“As you wish, Cale-nim. Thankfully, there are not any strong auras in here.”
Drip. Drip.
The rain started to pummel around the group, slamming against Cale’s mana barrier as they started towards the cave.
It would’ve been quite simple for them to continue traveling towards their location… but despite how much On tried to hide it. Heavy rain reminded her too much of the slums. Too damp. Too humid. Too dark.
Cale started to walk even faster to the cave.
“...Its a familiar aura.”
‘What?’
The Red Dragon almost hit himself in the face. He was getting lazy. Being surrounded by powerful people constantly has reduced his mere observation skills to nothing. To the point of failing to recognise the presence of these people.
A weak and innocent looking man was looking at Cale and the others. Not only were the man’s eyes pure, but they were teary as well, making him look the most pitiful.
But he wasn’t the problem.
‘Why is she here?’
A blonde woman lying on the ground was next to the innocent-looking blonde man.
Cale knew her. The blonde sword master.
She had been stained a sickly black in multiple spots on her body and was lying unconscious.
Clang-
It was a quiet noise that seemed pounding in Cale’s ear.
Choi Han had started to take his sword out of his scabbard.
‘What the hell is going on? I just want to rest!’
Cale smothered his stoic expression and quickly wore a mask of concern and gentle care. Ron quickly mirrored such an expression and slouched inwards to appear less threatening.
‘What a smart guy.’
The sword master did not know Cale’s face, or anybody else’s face for that matter. She had only seen masks and the blue-haired mage.
Cale placed a palm on Choi Han’s shoulder.
“Put your sword away, Choi Han.”
“But!-”
Cale leaned in close to whisper to Choi Han, who reacted with confusion.
“Hide your aura.”
The woman would be able to identify Choi Han’s aura if she woke up. Cale brushed past Choi Han and looked toward the unconscious sword master and the blonde, innocent-looking man next to here.
Cale smiled at the man ‘sincerely’ as On meowed in Cale’s arms.
Meeeoww.
Cale interpreted it easily as her complaint that this event was a ‘repeat’ of what had happened last time.
The Red Dragon could tell that unlike the blonde sword master, the man was weak. His meek aura barely tickled Cale’s senses.
“I’m sorry. Did we scare you?”
It was a gentle voice.
Choi Han flinched at the tone. However, Ron, ever dutiful stepped forward.
Ron, Beacrox, and On, all three of them did not interact with the enemy during the battle they fought alongside the Whale tribe. That was why they didn’t know the face of the blonde sword master.
Cale wasn’t worries about that Ron would say. Ron was plentiful observant to notice that the blonde woman was someone to be careful around.
“I apologise, our young master-nim’s guard is very dedicated to his job.”
Ron spoke warmly, fitting his role as a servant masterfully.
Cale met eyes with Ron and Beacrox. The father-son duo stealthily nodded their heads at Cale.
‘We don’t know what is going on, but we will play along.’
That was what their eyes were saying.
‘How reliable.’
Cale suddenly felt like they were very reliable. This was the first time Cale actually liked this member configuration.
The blonde man became even more wary of Cale, his pupils were shaking a bit while looking at Ron. The man stared at Ron’s left arm. However, he was oblivious to the sharp stares given by Ron, Beacrox, and Cale when they all saw his line of vision.
Afterall, Ron’s left arm was made by the necromancer, Mary.
It wasn’t a visible arm, because Ron usually wore long sleeves and black gloves, but the blonde man could not tear his eyes away from the arm with an expression of uncertainty, wariness, and chaos.
This man knew that this arm was fake and made of the darkness attribute. Just looking at it was enough for him to realise that it had a darkness affinity.
‘Oh?’
Cale had a suspicion. Both of these two were blonde, and they looked different but oddly similar at the same time… like they were siblings.
‘...The Church of the Sun God? The Saint and Holy Maiden?’
‘Shit.’
Cale made up his mind.
‘This is a problem I have to ignore.’
However, the other party seemed to not share such a sentiment.
“I will not be t-tricked!”
The blonde man bent to shield and hugged the blonde sword master while staring at Cale’s group, specifically Ron. However, his innocent eyes that were as finicky as a young horse seemed pitiful rather than intimidating.
“I am not sure what you are talking about. We are not tricking you about anything. We just happen to be passing by.”
Ron, with his usual smile slowly approached the man. To Cale, Ron looked like a typical villain.
“D-don’t come here!”
The blonde man seemed unable to hear anything as he picked the woman up with shaking hands and slowly shuffled backwards to the wall of the cave.
“Ugh.”
“Ah!”
The unconscious woman let out a moan The blonde man stopped moving backward and quickly put the woman back down onto the ground. The gaze of the man who was looking over the woman seemed to be full of anger and resentment as he started to shout.
“You evil beings! First you throw dead mana bombs, and now you’ve even contacted a necromancer?”
‘Hmm? He seems to have the wrong idea.’
This man, who Cale suspected to be the Saint, had the wrong idea.
Tap. Tap.
Cale lowered his head after On tapped on his arm with a small paw. On seemed to be asking with her eyes if this needed to be taken care of.
Cale spoke into her mind.
- No, not yet.
From his experience with these types of situations back in Korea. People with the wrong idea tended to say some useful information. Furthermore, there was something that he needed to understand.
‘Dead mana bombs?’
Was it possible to make bombs with dead mana? Cale thought that the secret organisation may have made such a bomb and needed to know more.
As expected, Ron was moving and acting exactly as Cale wanted this event to go.
The butler was smiling gently as he deliberately took another step toward the man.
“I really don’t know what you are talking about sir. You seem to have the wrong idea about us.”
Ron’s action of showing that he was innocent made the man start to shout with a defiant gaze. His voice like someone who had accepted that fact that he might die soon.
“I will protect Hannah now! How could you do such terrible things in the name of the Empire!”
‘...What?’
“The Sun God’s mace will not let you off!”
Veins were popping out of his forehead as he continued to shout.
“The Sun will know of our grudge!”
‘What the hell is this punk yapping about?’
Cale’s mind became a bit chaotic. However, the blonde man seemed to have gotten past his fear as he continued to shout without stopping. Despite his innocent face, his voice was comparable to a train horn.
“Although I may just be the half with the healing abilities! I will not stand still-”
Cale was sick of his loud voice.
“Stop.”
“Ha! I will not stop even if you try to prevent me from saving any-”
“I said stop.”
The low but dangerous voice made the blonde man shut up. The red-haired man’s face was twisted slightly in annoyance, and his glaring eyes pierced through the face of the Saint. The blonde man forced a shaking breath of of his frozen lips as his lungs refused to expand and his blood clogged up his veins with clots of frenzied fear. After all of his running, he was going to die by the hands of-.
A firm, yet sweaty hand landed on Cale’s shoulder, interrupting his stewing annoyance. Choi Han lifted a hand with great effort to prevent Cale from accidently scaring the Saint to death.
The Red Dragon pursed his lips and sent an apology with his gaze to his group. Even though his Dragon’s Fear wasn’t directed towards them, its effect still extends a large distance at a stressful intensity.
Cale scratched the underside of On’s chin, who made a pitiful sound as she accepted his apology while he thought.
‘The dead mana bomb is a product of the Empire.’
And these blondes are currently being chased by the Empire. Cale’s slowly settling gazed at the blonde woman, however the blonde man quickly shielded her with his shaking body, staring at Cale with barely concealed fear.
But Cale already confirmed his suspicions. The black marks on her body radiated dead mana, clogging the Red Dragon’s senses like globbular poison and muck. It felt toxic yet it wasn’t as unbearable as Cale thought it would be.
The Red Dragon had never expected that the Empire would have developed something like a dead mana bomb. The novel hadn’t discussed such a thing.
“Young master-nim.”
Ron’s voice snapped Cale snap back to attention and focus back onto the blonde man. The man flinched at Cale’s gaze, but bit down on his lips and started to shout.
“I-I will not give in!”
However, the man could not hide his fear as the terrifying red-haired man slowly stalked towards him. He had not felt such a powerful aura in his whole life. Not only just the aura of someone so impossibly powerful, but also the aura of a ruler ordained with jewels, gold, and authority.
Squeak. Squeak.
Cale’s wet shoes continued to squeak ass he approached the blonde man. The man could see that the red-haired man was right in front of him now, his hands were shaking as he curled into himself, still shielding his sister from the fearsome man.
He needed to protect Hannah, his younger sister. The blonde man had always been baggage for his younger sister, he ended up being used by the Church, and was now being chased by the Empire after being framed. He was disappointed in himself. If he could not resist to be confronted with the gaze of Death himself then he would truly be helpless.
The red-haired man approached him and looked down at him past his nose. That gaze made the blonde man quiver in tension, chills running amok down his spine and through his limbs. Slowly, Cale started to speak.
“Is she injured by dead mana poison?”
“...What?!”
He wanted to shout and say, ‘what bullshit.’ But Cale handed an item to the blonde man.
“It is a highest-grade potion. It should be able to prevent the dead mana from spreading further. But you already know this, right?”
For this man who had lost all he knew, this potion was what he had been desperately praying for.
This was the real thing.
The blonde man, the Saint of the Church of the Sun God, could not use his healing abilities on his dying younger sister. The power of the Sun would burn the darkness, and would lead to the ceasing of his sister alongside the darkness.
The Saint could see the red-haired man smiling gently, before pointing to the person introduced as his servant.
“I know a bit about it as our servant has been injured by dead mana once. Isn’t that right, Ron?”
Cale pointed to Ron’s left arm as he asked. Ron answered without even having a change in his expression.
“Yes sir. My left arm and body were injured severly. We barely managed to fix it.”
‘Fix it?’
The Saint’s face turned strange, but the Red Dragon dismissed it as he continued to take out more potions from his bag (an empty bag admittedly, Cale was using it to cover that he was actually reaching into his spacial dimension).
Cale took out only ten of them before wearing an awkward smile as he looked back towards the blonde man, who flinched at the sudden change in demeanour.
“This is all I have on me. Oh, these are potions made by the Raon Kingdom’s Church of the God of Death. How about you use these to treat the lady as we resolve this little misunderstanding?”
The Saint’s pupils started to shake.
Despite the sheer terror he had witnessed moments before, the Saint had not ever seen a more genuine smile in a long time. The red-haired man was someone who was true to his emotions and expressions to match it. His honestly resonated with the Saint.
“Isn’t human life the most important thing?”
The Saint quietly stared at the potion that was handed to him with the cap removed. His younger sister had often said this to him.
‘Oppa, your problem is that you trust people too much. You trust people too easily and say everything without suspective anything at all. Stop being like that. I guess that is one of your strengths though. Don’t worry. I am strong, so I will protect you.’
He needed to save his younger sister.
At that moment, the Saint heard the red-haired man continuing to speak.
“Ah, by the way, my name is Cale Henituse, and I am from the Roan Kingdom.”
The blonde man could see a small badge with the golden turtle crest upon it.
“...Cale Henituse?”
“Yes.”
Cale answered in a gentle, yet stern voice. He needed to do this so that this man, as well as the woman who would wake up later, could think of him as a noble and not the man who nearly caused him heart problems of fear not even ten minutes ago.
Pointedly, Cale needed to be a clueless noble young master to make the Saint decide to trust him.
“You are Sir Cale!”
‘Hmm?’
The blonde man’s reaction was not what Cale had expected.
“You are right! That red hair! Now I understand why you came to the, ‘Path of No Return.’ ”
Grab.
The blonde man clutched the potion and Cale’s hand together.
The Red Dragon narrowed his eyes inperceptively and slowly started to pull his hand back.
“...Do I know you?”
“Ah, you see.”
The blonde man held an innocent smile. Cale wondered how his demeanor could change so suddenly.
“The villages of Hoik Village had told me about you. They said that you helped the villages get closure and taught them about the secrets of the forest.”
“I did do that.”
Hoik Village was the village at the entrance of the ‘Path of No Return.’ Cale had bypassed the village to come straight to the forest this time, however.
“Ever since that happened, the villagers have shared the story about young master Cale Henituse whenever a traveler arrives in time. I happened to overhear it when I was hid-, ah… anyways I happened to hear about it.”
‘I guess he was hiding out around the village and happened to hear it.’
“They described you as a wise and charismatic noble who had a warm heart.”
“...That’s quite the praise.”
That description did not fit Cale at all.
He had left Hans and the Vice Captain to take care of things as he headed over to deal with the fire in the jungle. He now seriously wondered how the two of them had taken care of things.
However, he had more important things to think about, like the man in front of him right now. The blonde man seemed to have calmed down a significant amount though, as he started to yap on with a relaxed expression.
“Yes, Queen Litana-nim always brought you up whenever she talked about a good person.”
“...Who?”
‘What the hell is he talking about? Why does he know Litana?’
“Ah, that.”
The man realised his mistake as he wore an awkward expression and started to form an excuse.
“The Queen of the Jungle. We had a conversation with her when we went to the Jungle in the past. She’s just someone we know.”
If definitely did not sound like they just had a simple interaction. The Saint quickly continued to speak.
“My younger sister and I are just your average people. We were helped by the Queen.”
‘Average people my ass.’
The Red Dragon held back from pinching his face and nodded his head.
“I see. Let us heal her first.:
“Ah, yes.”
“Ron, help him.
“Yes, young master-nim.”
The Saint flinched when Ron approached, but he bowed his head after seeing Ron carefully taking a cloth to help him.
Cale stared at them closely before standing.
“Then I will step out for a moment. Choi Han.”
“...Yes, Cale-nim.”
Cale gestured to the entrance of the cave.
“Stand there and protect them.”
“...Yes, Cale-nim.”
Cale ignored Choi Han’s half-assed answered and analysed the increasing trust in the Saint’s eyes. The Red Dragon wondered how this extremely trusting Saint would continue to live on in this world as he patted Beacrox on the shoulder.
“Let’s go look around the area. It would be bad if a wild animal or monster showed up while they are tending to an injured person.”
“Yes sir, I understand.”
Beacrox responded like a trustworthy guard and followed behind Cale. Cale walked by Choi Han, who was standing at the entrance, and quietly whispered.
“Choi Han, keep your eye on them.”
Choi Han, to his credit, finally seemed to understand, as he nodded his head with a serious expression.
“Yes, Cale-nim. I. Will. Do. My. Best. To. Guard. Them.”
Choi Han’s dogshit acting showed it’s ugly face again. Both Cale and Beacrox ignored him and headed out of the cave, and the slight drizzle of the died down rain made it okay to stand outside relatively peacefully.
“We’ll be covered here, Beacrox, still I need you to keep watch while I send a message.”
Beacrox tilted his head with a stoic expression.
“For Toonka?”
Cale was a little touched that Beacrox seemed to understand what was going on without a single need to explain in detail. It would be an extreme disadvantage for Toonka’s side if they fought against the Empire without knowing about their dead mana bombs. He could not keep this information to himself.
“Yes, I do need to send a message to Toonka. Don’t you think that they need to know this information to be able to fight at a similar level?”
Contrary to what Cale was thinking, Beacrox muttered something else.
“You seemed to be worried about him.”
“Who? Toonka?”
“Yes sir.”
Cale was quiet. Considering, before he started to speak.
“Just don’t say anything and get my communication device.”
Beacrox’s stoic expression slowly lifted into a smile as he nodded his head. It was an expression that seemed to say that he really couldn’t do anything about his young master of his. He supposed his father was right when he described the red-haired noble as a small, indignant gecko.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was times like these that Cale fully realised that he hated doing work, and why he valued a lazy life so much. Sitting under day long lectures of mana theory that the Gold Dragon provided was exhausting.
It also appeared that Raon agreed with him, considering his pestering complaints.
“Goldie! We already know a ton of mana theory, why have we sat here for days being told what we already know?”
Eruhaben, to his credit did not bear down on the young dragon, but calmly explained to him instead.
“Mana theory is essential for the safety of ourselves to know our limits. I’ve seen many dragon’s fall victim to their own arrogance. Know your limits.”
Raon tilted his head as he considered Eruhaben’s words, the Gold Dragon continued.
“Let’s say, if you did not know your own limits and for example confronted Cale, despite your genius, you’ be utterly and completely annihilated by Cale.”
Raon froze, shock dripping out of his dropped jaw.
“But! But I would never face against Reddie”
“It was only an example.”
Cale, once again, was subjected to the clinging of the Black Dragon as he fretted about never hurting such a weak dragon. The Red Dragon was amused by the Gold Dragon though.
“Eruhaben, are you only saying that because of what happened in the morning-?”
“Enough of that, moving on.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\ what happened in the morning /ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
BOOOOM!!!
Tremors shook the golden cavern with powerful shock waves as bits of gold dust and marble fractured from the ceiling of the adorned cave.
Rosalyn looked up from her fragile mana artefact and stared in concern at the ceiling. No more quakes shook the walls, however, Rosalyn was still expecting something to happen-.
CRASH!!
A large mass of gold and red scales crashed through the roof of the cavern and the mage barely was able to cast a barrier around her artefact to drag it away from heavy bits of broken marble.
The large mass of gold, glittering scales lifted himself slowly from the piles of rubble on the floor. Eruhaben’s scales were littered with a concerning amount of singes that were suspiciously from a large explosion… which had happened about five seconds before he came crashing down from the ceiling.
Cale, in his rarely seen dragon form twisted alike to a ferret’s long body would before raising himself up with a ruffled red mane and an indignant expression, one of his whiskers was bent in a strange fashion.
Eruhaben looked even more disgruntled as he flicked gold dust off of his wings with poorly concealed annoyance, before his emotions contorted into something more curious.
“I’ve never seen a dragon that looks even similar to you, I’ve never seen someone with a long, serpentine body built for the land before… let alone whiskers.”
Cale soothed his twisted whisker, victim of Eruhaben’s curious probing and allowed the Gold Dragon to step closer.
“Now now, don’t be upset at me. Every dragon cannot be the exact same as one another, like how Raon has started to grow fur as well yet I have never had a lick of hair in my life. Let me fix your fur, it’s not that bad.”
The Red Dragon chuffed in annoyance, but allowed Eruhaben to fix his mane.
“Worry about your singed scales instead, old man.”
Eruhaben twitched in irritation and tugged on Cale’s fur a little more roughly.
BOOOM!
It only took this event to learn that Cale was prone to being… explosive when he wanted to be.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was supposed to be a simple day. A break after a full week nonstop of mana training where Cale and Raon would simply be meditating in the mountain peaks. So Eruhaben woke them up early to go to Mount Yellia’s peak.
“Raon, get down from there.”
The small form of the Black Dragon was swinging wildly from the extravagant chandelier of the main hallway. Giggling all the way, the jewels of the lights had highlighted Raon’s thin, silver scars as he swung to the point of almost hitting himself on the roof.
“You little skink! Get down from there before you get hurt!”
Unwavering, Raon calmed down, but only slightly. Which was only before he started going even more beserk and started hanging upside down from his tail and swinging just as aggressively as before.
Eruhaben palmed his face and felt his little years of life flit away because of his stress. At least Cale was more well behaved than this rowdy little toddler.
The ‘well behaved’ Cale, of course was already waiting by the front entrance for Eruhaben and Raon to go to Mount Yellia’s peak.
Not directly behind Eruhaben casting multiple mana spells to remove Eruhaben’s golden pillar from it’s place rooted in the ground.
Whoosh…
The pillar disappeared and Cale snuck away still without the attention of Eruhaben, who was fretting for Raon to get off of the chandelier.
Raon, quickly realising that his distraction had successfully worked, leaped off of the lights to Eruhaben’s horror and into the Gold Dragon’s arms.
“Don’t do that again! What if you really got injured while under my care!?”
The Black Dragon laughed again, and continued to giggle even though Eruhaben lifted him by the scruff in exasperation.
Sighing, Eruhaben set him down on the ground and shooed Raon off to join Cale to the mountains.
…What is this?
Eruhaben couldn’t tear his eyes away from the left side of his main hallway.
A pillar, the size of five or so grown elephants stacked on top of each other was completely missing from the left wall. Without even a speck of dust to bring evidence of its disappearance. He swore it was there less than ten minutes ago.
What.
How the fuck?
When did this happen?
The only ones capable of this was most obviously Cale and Raon, but how? Eruhaben had literally seen from as soon as they woke up to the second their claws left the front entrance. How the fuck did a whole pillar go missing??
Eruhaben hadn’t lifted his eyes off of either of them the whole morning…
“No matter, something as measly as a gold pillar can easily be replaced, but that chandelier is dangerous, what if Raon really fell from there…”
…The next morning, the pillar was replaced as if it was never gone, but the golden chandelier was replaced and removed completely with glowing orbs of mana.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The control of mana as Eruhaben names it is influenced by the many attributes of nature.
Thus, Cale concludes that by definition Ancient Powers could be considered the purest form of mana. It had taken a few days to solidify this theory between all three Dragons.
“If you’d continue to collect these powers, we can expect the pure mana to replace your… missing parts lets say.”
Cale hummed at Eruhaben’s words as he leaned over the marble desk to analyse the numerous notes and connections on the page.
It was one of the rare moments in last couple weeks that Cale was actually in his human form. Eruhaben had insisted on studying the adaptations in Cale’s body and cross comparing it with other Dragon’s he had met.
As an apology for attacking him, Eruhaben would bring him to meet with other Dragons once their learning period was over. Cale wasn’t by any means annoyed at the old Dragon anymore, vigilance was a useful skill… the Red Dragon just wanted to extract all the knowledge he could before leaving and never seeing the Gold Dragon again until the old man croaked.
“It won’t be difficult for me to find and absorb Ancient Powers, I have one I’m aware of and confident in finding at the moment.”
“Yes? Well after I’m done teaching the two of you, then you’ll be free to get it.”
Raon, who changed his form into a little black cat to mess with On and Hong was padding around the gold polished floor at the older Dragon’s feet.
In the beginning, when Cale and Raon first started traveling together, Raon was adamant on staying as a Dragon, but recently had grown to love playing with the kittens as a kitten himself.
Cale thought he had… too much fun with it.
“Oh?”
The little Black cat had latched himself onto the hems of Eruhaben’s robes when he wasn’t looking, and clawed himself up the silk enough to start batting playfully at his hair.
“Raon, what are you doing?”
“I’m busy, Goldie. Doing important things worthy of a great Dragon like me.”
Cale sighed.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale’s clawed paw lifted his body higher into the air, his long and thin wings barely moving and simply gliding his body through the cold air of Mount Yellia.
The Gold Dragon’s powerful wingbeats sharply contrasted Cale’s almost owl-like flying. It was strange that the Red Dragon didn’t really use his wings for anything, instead he floated through the air like he was a light, red, ribbon.
Raon settled himself between the arches of Cale’s horns, keeping himself warm around Cale’s mane of fur.
“It’s good practice to take time to meditate.”
Eruhaben reached the peak of the mountain first, beating his wings once, twice, then landing on the soft snow with a couple hops to break his momentum.
Cale followed soon after sliding into the snow cleanly. He hummed at the snow between his claws.
“Goldie, remind me again why we have to be at the peak of this mountain? I wanna go back to mana stones like yesterday!”
“Meditation is imperative to strengthening mana control, Raon.”
“Ughhh I don’t want to, its so boring…”
Cale huffed in amusement, his breath leaving him in soft clouds due to the cold.
Soon they’ll be done learning from Eruhaben, then Cale can finally leave and relax in the warm sun away from the cold.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Alberu stared at Cale with a disgruntled expression through the video communication device. Eruhaben had Cale and Raon so busy recently that there was barely any free time for anything, expecially considering Dragon’s failed to find reason for more than three or so hours of sleep.
- What is it? Is it about what Miss Rosalyn told me not long ago?
“No. I have something else to tell you.”
Alberu’s face turned odd while looking at Cale, this was the first time Cale had ever gotten to the point without yabbering bullshit about how he was the star of the kingdom and what not.
- What is it? And where are you? Why is everything so shiny?
It was a valid question, the room that Cale had been staying in was covered top to bottom in pure gold.
- Actually don’t answer that, I’ve been told Dragon’s have a liking to wealth… which explains where the palace’s pillars have gone.
Cale smiled serenely.
“The organisation that was responsible for the terror incident is apparently working together with the Northen Alliance.”
- What?
Alberu’s eyes widened in shock as Cale continued the saga of his past month or so.
The relationship between the Church of the Sun God and the Empire.
The actions of the Empire.
His meeting with the twins.
The relationship between the Jungle and the Empire.
Furthermore, Cale also mentioned briefly that they had an incident with the Whale tribe and that the Whale tribe was planning on fighting against the secret organisation’s First Battle Bridgade.
Alberu blinked a couple times as he asked.
- So you’re telling me that the Queen of the Jungle wants to meet with me? And that the Empire did all of that? They are also working together with the Northern Alliance? And what’s this about intense training?
Cale’s response was lax.
“Yes, your highness.”
Alberu was almost speechless.
- Who are you?
“Cale Henituse.”
- Haa… You’re driving me nuts.
Cale sort of expected this reaction from the Crown Prince.
“Isn’t shit really about to hit the fan?”
- What a mess above and below our kingdom
“That’s why we need to cause a ruckus as well.”
Alberu lifted his face out of his hands and glanced up at Cale through the communication device.
“Your highness, aren’t we currently allied with the Breck Kingdom? Furthermore, think about who else we have on our side.”
Alberu tilted his head, and started to smile.
- The Jungle, the Whales, and the Whipper Kingdom.
“We also have the framed twins as well. Don’t forget about the Dark Elves who can handle the dead mana bombs.”
Cale did not mention that there were things he had prepared in advance for this as well. At the moment, they had three Dragon’s at their disposal. A significant, and basically impossible amount. One would think that the Roan Kingdom was preparing for an all out war.
The Red Dragon and the Crown Prince had similar looking smiles on their faces.
Raon who had been standing outside of the visible range of the video communication device started to speak into Cale’s mind with a jovial tone.
- Reddie! I haven’t seen that smile of yours in a while. What are you planning? I want to get excited as well!
Cale’s grin turned sharper.
- I’m preparing to smack the Empire, the Northern Alliance, and the secret organisation around.
Alberu’s grin matched Cale’s.
- Might be worth a try.
“Right?”
Notes:
meow
(=ↀωↀ=)
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 40: Super DUPER ultra scary pebble
Summary:
there's no housing crisis when ur a plot-armoured Dragon.
Notes:
Im baaaackkk!!
Please once again excuse any spelling or grammar mistakes (ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)(ミ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ﻌ ᵕ̣̣̣̣̣̣ ミ)
I'm a struggling and poor author...
Also please point them out to me in the commentsao3 curse is real I'm putting it out there
my house just flooded on Thursday and my family drama feels at it's all point high (=ↀωↀ=)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
- Definitely worth a try.
Alberu seemed to be excited.
- You’re telling me something refreshing, albeit annoying, for the first time in a while.
Cale nodded his head in amusement.
“That is true. I don’t only pass the headaches to you.”
Alberu scoffed. He had never seen anybody who had more incidents revolving around them than the Dragon that is Cale Henituse. At Cale’s level, it could be assumed as fate.
However, Alberu did not share his thoughts. Instead, he shared the information that he had to relay to Cale.
- The prisoner you sent over is being interrogated by my aunt right now.
“Is it going well?”
Well, as in not the interrogation, but the torturing. Cale knew Tasha was probably torturing the prisoner instead.
- I presume that he may give us some information soon. My aunt brought over an expert to help out.
Cale wondered who the expert the Dark Elves had brought in was. The Red Dragon had an idea but still nodded his head, feigning ignorance. Alberu was talking to himself to process his thoughts while Cale did that.
- There’s a lot to do. I will contact the Queen of the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom’s Chiefs. If we do that, we should be able to at least divide the Empire and the Northern Alliance geographically-
The Crown Prince stopped mid-sentence and stared at the Red Dragon.
- Why are you looking at me like that?
Cale was looking at Alberu with a warm smile on his face. Cale had no problem responding to Alberu’s question.
“Because I am proud to call you my prince. I have soo much respect for you, your highness.”
Bless the Gods for Alberu, and his willingness to do all the annoying and taxing work.
- …Haaaaa. What do you plan to do next?
“I will gather information.”
Obviously, Cale would do no such thing. He’s going on holiday, hopefully for forever. But Alberu smiled oddly, sensing no deceit within Cale’s words.
- Yes, I’m sure you’ll bring me some useful information.
It was by good experience on Alberu’s part, that the Red Dragon could not help trouble and information coming to him without rest. He was thinking that Cale would end up getting involved in something and be able to bring forth important information. Cale alone, let alone being an all-powerful beast, was better than Alberu’s entire information network.
“...Yes, well.”
Cale almost twitched in irritation about Alberu’s smile, so he just chose to busy himself with the extremely interesting wall beside him.
After sending a message to Mary through the Crown Prince, they dismissed each other, and Cale busied himself with pulling an old tome out of his spatial dimension, arranged perfectly with the help of Eruhaben. To the Gold Dragon’s ire, large collections of pillars increasing in luxury were staged within Cale’s spatial dimension alongside mana projects of a rising, suspiciously dark nature.
“Reddie! I see you still have the old pile of pages that the Elf chief gave you.”
“It’s not just a ‘pile of pages’, Raon. It’s important. I will be able to discover the location of the Earth's Ancient power here.”
Raon, irritatingly, blew a messy raspberry at Cale, spittle landing on Cale’s forcefield before dripping pitifully to the floor. Cale raised an unimpressed, thin, red eyebrow at the stammering Black Dragon before Raon huffed loudly and flew out the gold door to go and bother Eruhaben. Cale turned back to the old book, absentmindedly blocking out the distant noises of explosions and a suspiciously Gold Dragon-sounding yelling.
The book was embedded with magic; Cale could tell the mana was dusty, albeit powerful and ancient. No doubt the mana of the old world where magic was instead raw instinct rather than controlled and directed.
Flip. Flip.
The Red Dragon carefully opened the first page with a delicate touch, in his human form, to soften his paws from ripping the too fragile pages.
There was only one sentence.
< Someone said that a stupid human is like a rock. I will show that person the power of a small rock. >
Click.
Cale closed the book, looking up from his desk to stare in thought. Against the wall was a single gold pillar, alone against the glittering backdrop that outlined the missing positions of similar gold pillars.
In his lessons with Eruhaben, getting the Earth power wasn’t needed for him much less than Cale needed gold. But, as the Red Dragon defends, it’s the principle. He didn’t need the balance of elemental Ancient powers because he was already powerful… but it was the principle.
He WANTED Ancient powers…
Cale opened the book again.
< The earth that is under my foot is sturdier than anything else. >
< The earth sacrifices its body in order to provide a place for all lifeforms to live. >
< The strongest form of the earth is a rock. >
Flip. Flip.
Cale stopped turning the pages with his hands and turned to hold his head lazily with his hands while turning the pages with red, glowing mana. His face smoothed out as he absorbed the words, and as words caught the attention of his slightly slitted pupils.
< He was called the Guardian. The first time he was called the Guardian was probably when he stopped an orc that was headed down to his village. >
< He was the hidden guardian of the Kingdom of Boulders. He always appeared whenever there was trouble and confidently defended against anything and everything. >
< People respected the noble spirit of the Guardian. >
Cale recalled the ancient legend that Taylor had shared with him in the past. It was about the Guardian that saved the Kingdom of Boulders. It was a legend about a hero who saved the continent’s Northeast territory when the continent was covered in darkness.
‘Could I be related to that legend?’
Cale remembered the legend as he continued reading, and slowly, a sharp grin started to split across his face.
< The Guardian had another hero who was both a friend and an enemy. This hero was the one who freed the North from the freezing cold. That hero was a cheapskate whose hobby was picking up coins. >
The Fire of Destruction. The money that the owner of the Fire of Destruction had collected was taken by the hero in this book.
< The Guardian said the following after seeing the money saved by that hero. >
< “Crazy bastard, you saved and saved without spending and accumulated so much!” >
< The Guardian was talented at both offense and defense. Even a small rock would have devastating power when he threw it. >
< Right before going to save the world from darkness, he left all of his belongings, as well as the belongings of his friends, in his hometown. >
Cale leaned forward from his hands, hovering over the edge of his eyes and flipping through the last of the book's pages, reading faster and faster to absorb as much information as possible before-
Thump.
The book turned its last page and closed on top of Cale’s desk.
“Haaaa.”
Cale sighed and leaned back into his chair, rubbing his eyes and temples.
< The location of the strongest boulders in the Kingdom of Boulders. >
The strongest boulder was referring to granite.
< His hometown was a dangerous place where all sorts of monsters roamed wild, a place that allowed people to move between the continents. >
< That is where he left everything. >
“God damn it.”
Cale slumped lazily into his chair, sinking into the rich, velvet fibers of the plush sitting. He stretched like a cat, arms above his head and toes digging into the soft carpet.
“Sounds like my backyard.”
It was definitely in the Henituse territory, specifically, the Forest of Darkness.
Cale slumped, stretch ending as he grinned. He had a good idea about what he needed to do to earn the ‘Scary Giant Cobblestone.’
< The Guardian, who was filled with justice and truth, is said to have left a mark on his house so that his friends’ heirs could take what he had left behind. >
The Fire of Destruction would lead the Red Dragon the way. Although he knew the approximate location as well as how to get to it. Cale was feeling smug. It was at the moment.
“Reddie! Reddieee!!”
Raon burst through the door he had slammed not even an hour ago. Covered in suspicious soot and smelling of smoke like a Victorian chimney boy.
“Wha-hmm?”
“Reddie! Don’t you eat fruits when you read? I brought you some! Fresh fruit!”
Raon was flying around him in chaotic circles while carrying a teetering tray of tropical fruits that came from who knows where in the middle of snowy mountains. Carefully balanced on his head, he put it on the table in front of Cale. The Red Dragon sat up to inspect the tray. Evidently, the fruits that had seemed to be once carefully placed in a delicate charcuterie board had been mussed and thrown around from flying into what looked more like an attempt to create macaroni art.
Cale quietly stared at Raon.
“Reddie, I heard that you were drenched by the rain as you went to the cave. You suffered quite a bit. You need to eat delicious food so that you can grow up strong.”
At that moment, Cale could hear another voice behind Raon.
“You know, the elder dragon should be the one providing for the younger one. Even at my age, I just keep learning.”
Eruhaben, who was walking behind Raon, appeared in the doorway and leaned on the frame. He was also covered in soot and smelled of heavy smoke. In the time that Cale and Raon had stayed with him learning, the poor dragon seemed to have aged twice over. Raon pointed an obnoxious black paw in the Gold Dragon’s general direction.
“I brought Goldie Gramps as well! I brought him so that we can talk about the practical experience!”
Eruhaben made a suffering noise, and Cale conjured a couch across his desk and gestured for the old dragon to take a seat.
“Eruhaben-nim, please sit.”
“Haa.”
The Gold Dragon let out a sigh that did not fit his appearance and plopped down on the couch and settled in.
“The two of you are so troublesome…”
“Goldie, we are not trouble some!”
“Who attacked me as soon as they saw me?”
Eruhaben, affronted, opened his mouth to retort to the Red Dragon. Only to close it a second later when he realised he had nothing to say back.
Plop. Plop.
Cale placed a single grape on his tongue from the tray of fruits and blinked slowly at Raon and Eruhaben. The Gold Dragon sighed and crossed his arms, shuffling the silken sleeves of his lounging outfit.
“Red Dragon, it is not easy to find the power of the earth that you want. It will be very different to go around looking for it without any information.”
Cale thought that this old coot was a total softy.
“We will first need to look for any books that might discuss the power.”
Plop.
Eruhaben looked toward the tray of fruits after hearing the noise. He could see an ancient book lying next to it that looked like it would hold information about ancient legends. Eruhaben paused, eyeing the book for a moment before speaking again.
“Once we find the book, we will need to find the location of the ancient power, as well as the method of gaining it.”
“I already found it.”
“...All of it?”
“Yeah.”
Eruhaben blinked, his features changing from stoicism to surprise, then once back again.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The soft breeze of Harris Village made Cale close his eyes to brace the cold ribbons of air among the specks of dust and dirt that found it’s way to hit his eyelids. The looming Forest of Darkness seemed to scream with the voices of monsters that were whispers to the residents roaming around.
“Young master-nim, welcome back.”
A knight in post turned and bowed to Cale respectfully.
“Thanks.”
“The people who are always with you aren’t here today. Looks like only a few people are with you this time.”
“Well, we’re just resting here for a few days. Right, Hilsman?”
Hilsman, standing behind Cale’s side, with an empty expression staring into the distance, quickly snapped back to the present world with a shocked, wide-eyed look on his face.
“Yes, yes! T-That is correct!”
The knight looked toward Hilsman with concern after seeing Hilsman respond with a pale, almost scared expression. Cale’s stern but warm voice reached the knight’s ear. Though the knight almost quivered in something indescribable.
“The Vice Captain seems to have gotten motion sickness. I thought he was only prone to seasickness, but it looks like he had carriage sickness as well.”
“Ah. I see. Vice Captain-nim, are you doing okay?”
Hilsman nodded his head a bit too fast.
“I’m fine! A-Okay!”
Hilsman continued to speak once Cale patted him on the shoulder, and he stumbled slightly before regaining his posture.
“And I will be guarding the young master-nim with this, this- this-”
Hilsman struggled to continue his words. His gaze peered over to the only other person who accompanied them. A tall, handsome man with blonde hair tied into a loose ponytail with a clasp of a golden sheen, encrusted with enamored designs and jewels.
Hilsman’s mouth gaped open and closed while pointing at the man with both hands after seeing the gaze of the handsome man.
“This senior and I will be guarding the young master-nim. We will be moving around freely, so there is no need to follow us.”
“Yes, sir!”
The knight responded enthusiastically before peeking at the tall man next to Cale. The man was only a few inches taller than the young master, but his gaze seemed to rival the red-headed man. Sharp, predatory, albeit in lazy rest. Everybody that Cale had brought over had a scary disposition, but this person seemed even more difficult to approach.
“Then keep up the good work.”
“Yes, young master-nim.”
The knight and soldiers saluted Cale before watching the three people walk into the village. They were Cale, Vice Captain Hilsman, and the new person. Cale narrowed his eyes and clicked his tongue in slight irritation.
“Why are you so nervous? Right, Eruhaben-nim?”
“Indeed.”
Eruhaben looked toward Hilsman and continued to speak.
“Human, live life in peace.”
Hilsman vigorously nodded his head. He was to accompany three different Dragons, which very fittingly, was terrifying as a concept itself. The majority of Cale’s group was currently in Eruhaben’s gold-encrusted lair, with only three of Cale’s group following him into the Forest of Darkness.
One was Hilsman, who would take care of all of the chores and necessities, while the remaining three were all Dragons. It seemed a little overkill in hindsight.
“The human world has not changed.”
The Ancient Dragon’s words made Hilsman grab onto Cale’s clothes like he had done when he had gotten seasick. Cale naturally pushed Hilsman’s hand away as Raon started to speak.
“Super Rock! I am not scared of this supposedly Scary Giant Cobblestone! We have three Dragons!”
Indeed, for what reason was there for Cale to be afraid? What being in this whole world could scare a Dragon?
Cale stepped through the underbrush of the Forest of Darkness, lifting the low-hanging branch of a willow tree with slight annoyance before he slashed it away with a sharp flash of magic.
Squeak!
A small monster scampered away from Cale’s polished shoes in fright, running away to join the crowd of monsters quickly moving out of the way of three Dragons.
Hilsman moved before Cale, eagerly taking the lead.
“Y-Young master-nim, I will take the lead!”
Cale and Eruhaben stared at him with blank expressions. Hilsman deflated a bit, but to the kindness of Raon, who had cheered him on, Hilsman smiled a bit as well, relaxing in the formidable presences.
“Yes! Vice Captain, let’s go!”
Cale gracefully followed Hilsman’s lead, alongside Eruhaben, who carried the old book given by Canaria, the Elf Chief, under his arm.
“Hilsman, have you ever been to the centre of the Forest of Darkness?”
The Vice Captain was by no means incapable. He was extremely capable, even. He was trained in the outer regions of the Forest of Darkness last winter with the ten Wold children.
“I have followed Choi Han there once! Please trust me.”
“Okay.”
Cale gestured with his hand in a hurry-up motion, and Hilsman nodded seriously and started to move through the thick bush.
The Red Dragon leisurely followed behind him in the path cut by Hilsman’s sword, and looked to the side. Eruhaben was quiet, with a considering look on his face. Eyebrows scrunched and narrowed slightly with a downturn to his lips. The Gold Dragon’s slitted pupils dilated and inflated in thought.
“Is something wrong, Eruhaben-nim?”
He looked up, feet avoiding a large dead branch in his walking path.
“You also have ten Blue Wolf Tribe children?”
“Yes.”
Hans was currently staying in Harris Village with the ten Wolf children after having returned from the Ubarr territory. They all welcomed Cale’s unexpected visit with a lot of crowding and cuddling.
The Gold Dragon started to mumble.
“...An injured Dragon with six ancient powers, all sorts of Beast people, and even multiple strong humans. What an exhausting way to live.”
Cale was suddenly at a loss for words. Now that he thought about it, he was indeed living an exhausting life.
“Tsk. Tsk.”
Eruhaben shook his head and clicked his tongue. He observed Cale’s expression turning complicated as he started to think.
‘This punk Dragon has such a difficult life if you think about it.’
Eruhaben had heard everything about the secret organisation from Cale, and while he himself had preferred not to interfere with the matters of humans, the whole ordeal in itself was concerning. He wondered if a God had given this Dragon all sorts of issues and powers simply because. But why? For what reason? Cale seemed to get involved in all sorts of human messes wherever he went.
The Gold Dragon felt a bit of pity for the Dragon in front of him.
Of course, he did not know that it wasn’t an act of God but Cale’s own decision to continue to be involved with troublesome humans. The Beast people, the ancient powers (although Eruhaben had an idea that it was part of Cale’s hoard).
Raon’s voice piped up from the quiet walk through the forest.
“But it is fine because this weak Dra-er… human! Has me… and Eruhaben! Two Dragons are better than one after all!”
Raon seemed pleased with himself. Draped along the broad shoulders of Hilsman, shifting with the movements of the Vice Captain cutting through foliage.
“You’re working so hard.”
Cale nodded his head.
“...Seems that way. I need to quickly finish everything.”
He needed to finish all of his chores, so to say. Then he could finally relax and roll around in his bed and sleep for a hundred years. Cale’s desire for the lazy life started to grow bigger and bigger. The Red Dragon started to slump forward, immaculate posture faltering in the face of the unattainable and all-powerful slacker life.
The Ancient Dragon, who had lived close to 1000 years, casually remarked after seeing the human thinking about his fate.
“You can tell me about what is bothering you.”
“...Really?”
Cale’s pupils turned to slits in his interest, although hidden the the shadowing canopy of the tall trees of the Forest of Darkness. Should Hilsman had turned around at that moment, he would have seen that Cale had looked particularly… predatory.
Eruhaben clicked his tongue and nodded his head.
“Tsk tsk. Yes.”
Cale started to think that Eruhaben would help him out at least once. He started to smile, the Gold Dragon felt better, thinking that the young Dragon was happy about what he had just said. However, one person in the group was feeling something else.
“...Young master-nim.”
“What is it?”
“...The monsters are weird.”
The monsters between the trees in the bush were acting strange, at least to Hilsman, they were.
Kiiiiiiii- Huff, kiiiiii-
A goblin who struggled to breathe properly, had bulging red eyes tearing in the corners, it heaved to its feet before properly crawling and limping away from them.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
A group of small monsters similar to the one that had run from Cale a little earlier were all banging their heads on the ground while shaking. Blood was pooled in small puddles on the hard dirt underneath their heads.
Hilsman was watching the monsters with visible confusion through the furrowed brow of his face. Cale tilted his head at the Vice Captain and pointed out to him.
“We have an adult Dragon with us.”
“Ah.”
That made enough sense.
Eruhaben crossed his arms and puffed in pride.
“Little kid, do you now know of my greatness?”
“...No!”
Raon turned his head away and flew over to Cale, draping over his shoulders and blowing raspberries at the old Dragon. Eruhaben sent Cale a meaningful look, likely directing his statement to him as well. Cale rolled his eyes, but did not say anything.
It was true. An Adult Dragon has an overpowering aura even without using Dragon Fear. Monsters that relied on their instincts would show the swiftest reaction to that aura. Although it was arguable that Cale’s own Dragon Fear rivaled an Adult Dragon’s simply due to the Dominating Aura Ancient Power. Although having a passive natured Dragon Fear active at all times was something out of Cale’s reach… Cale wondered when he would reach his second growth phase.
“Reddie, I will soon go through my first growth phase! So I am better!”
“Whatever you say.”
Cale brushed aside the whining voice in his head and started to speak to Hilsman, who was standing there with a blank expression.
“Keep going.”
Eruhaben asked Cale a question.
“Cale Henituse, will you find the location of the ancient power once you get to the centre of the Forest of Darkness?”
“Yes, sir. I believe I will need to use one of my ancient powers to locate the Super Rock.”
Cale thought that he would need to use the Fire of Destruction to find the house of the Guardian, the location of the Super Rock.
“Reddie! You’re going to use that thunderbolt again?! You’re going to get hurt!”
“I will only use a weak version.”
“Don’t you dare cough up blood again! I will destroy everything in the world if you do! DESTROY THEM ALL!”
“Yes, yes.”
Cale casually played along with Raon. Eruhaben had a look of pure disbelief while watching the two of them. However, he did not comment on it and instead asked a different question.
“Did you say you found a Dragon corpse in the black swamp in here?”
“Yes, we did, you mentioned that you have never been to the Forest of Darkness?”
“Yes, I didn’t want to look at any of these ugly monsters.”
“What a response.”
Cale cast a judgmental look at the judgey Dragon, who only stared ahead of him without fail.
“Would you like to go to the swamp afterward?”
“No need. Too annoying. None of my business as to how another Dragon died.”
Cale considered Eruhaben’s perspective on other Dragons. It must’ve been quite a shock to see him and Raon acting so close.
“Really? Goldie, I’m curious about your story! I’m curious about you!”
‘Goldie.’
The corner of Eruhaben’s lips twitched before returning to normal.
“Ahem. I’ll tell you about it next time if you really want to know, little kid.”
“Alright! I’ll be waiting!”
“Ahem, ahem.”
Eruhaben let out some fake coughs before stealthily changing the topic.
“Well, this Forest of Darkness is slightly unique, so it is worth visiting at least once. That is why I am here now.”
“The Forest of Darkness is unique?”
Eruhaben nodded his head, and Cale could tell he was about to launch into a long lecture, much like the many… many lectures he had given the pair of Dragons.
“The Five Forbidden Regions that the humans talk about were determined hundreds of years ago. Of those, the ‘Forest of Darkness,’ the ‘Path of No Return,’ and the ‘Valley of Despair’ have been around since ancient times.”
“Since ancient times?”
Cale had never heard this story before.
“Yes, these three have existed for ten thousand years. Ten thousand years is long, even for a Dragon.”
Ancient times referred to anything more than ten thousand years old.
Cale felt like asking Eruhaben more questions about this curious story. However, something prevented him from doing so.
Grrrrrrrrr-
“Y-Young master-nim!”
Clang!
Hilsman took out his sword and called out to Cale. Cale looked to the front; they were at the boundary of the outer and inner regions of the Forest of Darkness. Hilsman was already across the boundary marker.
Cale had come to this area before, but this was his first time in the inner region of the Forest.
‘Although I’ve flown over it before.’
This was his first time walking through this region.
The necromancer Mary’s cave, which was full of skeletons, was in the outer region as well.
It was because she didn’t want to run into any strong monsters for no reason.
Cale stepped over the boundary line.
Grr-...Grrrrrr-
The growling faltered for a moment before starting again hesitantly. A large monster that looked like a more violent and bloody version of some Western ogre showed itself from between the thick tree trunks.
Its fangs were the size of Cale’s arms, and its black skin made it look uglier than an ogre. The club in its hand seemed to be made of rock, chipped in its edges, and splattered with suspicious dark stains.
However, this monster’s eyes were focused. It seemed to possess some sort of intelligence.
“Young master-nim, please stay behind me!”
Hilsman brandished his sword steadily at the monster as if he had never been scared of it. Cale asked the confident Hilsman a question.
“What are you doing?”
“...Excuse me?”
Hilsman showed expressive confusion to Cale’s question, it was evident despite how Hilsman refused to take his eyes off the threatening presence of the ogre.
BOOM!
The monster dropped the club in its hand and then…
Bang! Bang!
It started to bang its head against a tree. Blood spurted from the sheer force of its harm, and its thick skull splintered the bark of the poor tree and sprayed a mix of blood and sap across the grassy floor.
Hilsman finally took the time to look around, eyes returning to the ogre a few times in caution. It was quiet.
At that moment, he could hear someone’s voice.
“Oh, you have some intelligence.”
It was Eruhaben.
Hilsman flinched at Eruhaben’s comment before seeing something that he had never seen before.
“Hey.”
Grrr.
“Lead us to the centre.”
The monster quickly separated itself from the tree, blood pouring down its face in ugly streams of red from a grotesque wound in its head with thick splinters surrounding a hole of white bone.
Cale cringed, face twisting in slight disgust.
Bang!
The monster grabbed its club once again and slammed it towards a short tree next to it.
Crack, boom!
The tree fell, and Hilsman gasped at the strength of the monster, but the next few actions were even more surprising. The monster was guiding them while destroying any obstacle in their way. Trees, small boulders, and tall weeds- nothing survived in the monster’s destructive path.
“Let’s go.”
Hilsman put his sword back in the scabbard at Eruhaben’s words. He could feel the majestic nature of a Dragon. However, Hilsman couldn’t move.
“...Young master-nim?”
“Hey, why are you doing that?”
Eruhaben was looking at Cale with confusion, while Raon was starting to get anxious.
“Human! Isn’t that small thing in your hand the thunderbolt?!”
A small, crackling fire was floating on top of Cale’s palm. It felt hot, but not unbearable.
“Why are you using it without saying anything!? You cannot bleed!”
However, Cale paid no attention to Raon’s words.
His blood had been flowing wildly ever since they entered the inner region. It couldn’t pump very much properly because… well, there was no heart to pump his blood, so his attribute was kind enough to encourage Cale’s circulation to actually flow. The Red Dragon lowered his gaze to peer at the ground.
An unknown aura was rising from the ground. His accustomed eyes were attuned to analysing mana, and he could tell that this aura was triggering his ancient powers.
He felt the Vitality of the Heart run through his veins, causing a glowing aura to light up the intricate paths in his body.
“...Huh?”
Swiiiiiish-
Wind started to gather in strands at his feet, swirling around his silk-woven pant legs and tickling at his skin.
Paaat.
A small shield appeared on his left hand. It was the Indestructible Shield.
‘...This is weird. This is very weird.’
Cale recalled something similar to this in the ancient book curled under Eruhaben’s arm.
< Right before going to save the world from darkness, he left all of his belongings, as well as the belongings of his friends, in his hometown. >
The other three got closer to Cale. Eruhaben was looking at Cale like he was looking at an interesting creature, while Raon shouted with anxiety.
“Reddie! What is going on? What’s wrong? Did your ancient powers break?”
Cale slowly started to speak.
“...I’m getting a feel for where it is.”
It was a Erueka moment!
Cale quickly started to walk. He looked toward Eruhaben and gestured in his general walking direction.
“Let’s go.”
“I will take the lead.”
Eruhaben, who had been observing Cale with an interested expression, started to walk in front of Cale. Eruhaben had already told the monster to get lost, and thus the lumbering thing had wandered off with staggers, leaving trails of thick blood behind it.
“Follow me.”
Cale nodded his head at Eruhaben’s command and headed toward the centre of the Forest of Darkness.
Eruhaben was striding quickly while Cale had the Sound of the Wind to hover and glide at his pace. Raon clung to the edges of Cale’s royal blue half cape while simultaneously casting haste magic on Hilsman so that he could keep up with the three.
Cale was directing the Gold Dragon where to go.
“Let’s turn to the left.”
The ancient powers in his body, as well as the aura of the ground beneath his feet, were telling him where to go. It was impossible to explain this with describable words.
“To the Northwest.”
“Now to the Northeast.”
Cale paused after a while of continuous directions. There was a large, moss-covered boulder in front of them. Through the thick green, there was a rock thrice the size of Cale. It seemed to the average eye to be just a general boulder that could be found anywhere else in the Henituse territory.
“Is it here?”
Eruhaben looked behind his shoulder at the Red Dragon; however, he did not need to hear Cale’s answer.
“I guess it is.”
Cale was smirking.
‘They’re running wild.’
The ancient powers inside Cale’s body were running wild.
‘...Seriously?’
Were the Super Rocks’ friends the owners of the ancient powers he had gained until now?
Cale chuckled under his breath, to the slight concern of Hilsman and Raon; however, Eruhaben only raised an eyebrow. It was at that moment.
Crackle-
The fire that was floating on top of Cale’s right hand started to zip toward the boulder. The fire collided with the boulder in a series of great sparks, sending embers exploding into the dirt surrounding the heavy rock.
Ruummmblee.
The boulder started to shake as soon as the two made contact. Cale could feel the rumbling underneath his feet. The boulder started to crack up the middle, splintered branches breaking sediment off the middle split. At this moment, a foreign voice started to speak in Cale’s mind. It was a profound voice that seemed to belong to a righteous person.
‘I came to the right spot.’
Cale felt a grin splitting his face in giddiness.
“My friend of fire, you have finally arrived. My eternal enemy and friend, I- mm?”
The profound voice became nervous.
“Huh?”
The voice seemed extremely confused as well.
“...What is going on?”
The profound voice, the owner of the ‘Scary Giant Cobblestone,’ started to speak in a nervous voice.
“Why is the cheapskate with the thief, the crybaby, and even the glutton-”
The cheapskate was the Fire of Destruction
The thief was the Sound of the Wind
The crybaby was the Vitality of the Heart.
The glutton must be the Indestructible Shield.
“Who are you?”
Cale voiced out to the rumbling boulder.
“My name is Cale Henituse.”
Hilsman spared a confused look at Cale, who was suddenly introducing himself to a rock. However, someone was grabbing his shoulder and pushing him back.
“Stand still.”
“Excuse me? Hek!, yes sir!”
It was Eruhaben. Raon was flying by the Gold Dragon’s side, and tilting his head as he observed Cale.
‘Our Dragon is in a weird state.’
All sorts of different powers of nature were surrounding Cale right now, while the power of Earth was coming out from between the cracks in the boulder. Eruhaben also noticed this and took another step back. Ancient powers have to be earned on your own; other people cannot intervene to help the process. They could stand guard in order to protect the individual, but Eruhaben didn’t think a Dragon should stoop down to the level of guarding an already capable Dragon.
“Goldie! Let’s guard him!”
Of course, there were always expectations.
Eruhaben threw Raon a look and sighed before taking Hilsman to stand guard around Cale with him. The boulder continued to crack and rumble as they did so.
Craaaaaack-
The boulder that was cracking on its own looked odd. A shocked voice was speaking to Cale inside his head while that was going on outside.
“There’s a Dragon?! Who earned all four of their powers?”
Their voice was full of shock and disbelief, though Cale couldn’t tell whether it was because he was a Dragon, or because he had collected four ancient powers. There was a pitch darkness between the growing cracks of the boulder. The darkness was headed downwards and led to an underground area. Even Cale’s advanced night vision couldn’t see past the darkness.
Cale didn’t hesitate in slipping between the halves of the boulder.
“Take the belongings of my friends. You have earned the right to do that.”
There was no reason to hesitate when the homeowner permitted him. Thus, Cale disappeared into the darkness, silken clothes barely brushing the edges of the boulder. Raon mumbled while watching Cale disappear.
“Goldie, should we follow him? Our weak human is extremely weak.”
“Aigoo, what did I do to deserve this?”
Eruhaben let out a sigh before pushing Raon’s snout down and leaving the small Dragon to land on the floor with a skid. Raon started to flail on the floor, wriggling to get out of his grasp.
“Stop it! How dare you do that to a great and mighty Dragon!”
“Little kid, I’m also a Dragon. Be a good boy and stay.”
Raon pouted and wrestled out of Eruhaben’s grip. He then sat calmly and observed the cave that appeared once the boulder cracked. Cale had disappeared into the darkness and was no longer visible.
However, Cale was not having any issues with going in the right direction while inside the darkness. His pupils were visibly wide and round to acustom to the dark light, the walls were stony, and engraved with ancient runes, widening to open into a long winding hallway that Cale had yet to see the end of.
‘The earth is showing me the way.’
It was an interesting experience. An unknown language showed Cale the way every time he took a step.
Clack. Clack.
He continued to walk further into the darkness.
‘I wonder what they left behind.’
These were things left behind since ancient times. Cale’s feet felt as light as a feather. At this moment, he heard the voice of the Super Rock.
“I lived a very difficult life. I became an orphan at a young age and had to survive on my own. The only thing I could control was the earth beneath me, and the earth gave me strength as well. Ah. I remember how my dream was to be able to eat three hearty meals a day and sleep without any worries.”
Cale stopped walking. Pausing in his stride down the hallway.
“However, I realised that I was given a power by Heaven, and thought that I needed to use the power for good. That was why I always looked for ways to help people. I wanted to be someone who could protect the weak people, who reminded me of my poor past.”
Cale crossed his arms and quietly listened to the voice.
“And I do not regret the life that I chose.”
Cale’s lips started to twist.
“However, if there is something I do regret, it is the fact that I stuck too tightly to my beliefs. I chose to stay and protect the weak, even when I knew that my friends were in danger. I protected the weak; however, all of my friends ended up dying. That is why the only thing I could do was find their belongings once they were gone. In the end, I left this world before I could pass their belongings onto the people who had earned their powers. But I am happy that I was able to protect this land.”
Cale started to stride once again. Why should he listen to this voice? There was no reason to. The owner of the voice was different, he was very much different compared to Kim Rok Soo… no… Cale Henituse.
Cale considered himself and his people to be more important than others. As for dying while protecting someone else? He didn’t have any inclinations toward something like that.
‘There’s no reason for us to be similar.’
“I was happy. However, I was sad that I could not see my friends before they died. I was sad that I could not pass their belongings on to their successors. I was sad that I, too, could not pass my power onto anyone before I died.”
“This is what I have left behind.”
A wide area was visible at the end of the hall, and orbs were floating by the ceiling, lighting up the entire area. Cale was shocked.
“...What the...”
It looked amazing.
“Ahem… I was not materialistic, but I paid attention to this place because I couldn’t let my friends’ successors come to a shabby place.”
Cale lifted his gaze upon a five-story grand villa made with towering marble pillars, more than suitable to take a place alongside his already large collection. The walls, the pillars, and the roof were simple, but they were placed in a way to make it look cool. The window frames, doors, and doorknobs all looked like an expert had spent numerous nights carefully carving them. It was fancier than the Henituse Estate, no, even the crown prince’s palace.
There was a garden in front of the villa as well, although barren of actual nature, there were gorgeous, eye-catching sculptures that pleased the draconic eyes of the Red Dragon. There was also a fountain made of marble, even though there was no water flowing through it.
The orbs of ancient mana burned like the sun, likely absorbing energy from the sun and reflecting the same rays into the courtyard of the towering mansion. The elegantly carved marble pillars, engraved with characters in ancient armour and similarly fashioned weapons, glinted in the mimicked sunlight.
“Wow.”
“My house is a little nice. Ahem.”
‘Little? This is extremely nice, this person was surprisingly materialistic.’
Cale started to smile.
However, the smile disappeared as soon as he saw something to the side of the villa.
“...What is that?”
He saw something that crawled an ominous chill up his spine.
There was a large stone pillar surrounded by metal chains; furthermore, there were papers that looked like talismans all around the pillar. Not only that, but there was also a magic circle surrounding the stone pillar in the middle and glowing an ominous dark red. It was easy to assume this was a stone pillar that sealed a Demon, a ghost, or even a Demon Lord.
Cale slowly walked away from the pillar. The voice spoke up again.
“There is a sad truth about this place.”
Cale didn’t want to know. He didn’t. But as usual, Cale was not able to prevent the owner of the ancient power from speaking.
“When I was still alive, I saw that there were monsters here that I couldn’t see anywhere else on the continent. They were monsters from the Eastern continent.”
That was the same for the Forest of Darkness that Cale knew about. There were monsters from the Eastern continent, as well as many mutant monsters.
“I figured out the secrets behind that once I entered this cave.”
‘Maybe?’
Cale’s gaze turned toward the ugly stone pillar.
“There was a mysterious path in this cave that connected to the Eastern continent. The monster that accidentally entered that path ended up crossing over to this Western continent. They mutated and became stronger and more violent along the way.”
Cale brushed his face with his hands.
“But the path would not let humans, Elves, nor even Dwarves through it. Only monsters were able to go through this path. My friends and I were unable to decipher the mysteries of this path. All we could do was barricade the entrance on both sides to prevent the stronger mutated monsters from crossing over. I protected the Western entrance.”
He’d learned about something useless once again.
“It is a strong seal that should last at least 100,000 years. Only someone in possession of my power can remove the seal before the scheduled deadline.”
Cale’s furrowed brow relaxed slightly. The ancient times were only 10,000 years ago.
“Hmm.”
Cale glanced around the area. There was a lot of space in here next to the villa and the garden. He had a thick smile on his face as he headed toward the villa. He had no choice but to do so.
The Fire of Destruction had been pointing toward the villa ever since he arrived. It was the same for the Sound of the Wind, the Indestructible Shield, and the Vitality of the Heart.
“Enter.”
The homeowner was telling him to enter as well.
Screech!
The door that was at least 10,000 years old was still functioning well, albeit with a significant need for oil. How was this possible? That was the thought riddling Cale’s mind as he entered.
Clack. Clack.
The floor was made of marble. Cale walked past an elegant lamp and all sorts of sculptures before looking around the empty first-floor hall and up. He could see a large, glamorous staircase that led up the five floors.
“It is on the third floor.”
Cale stepped onto the stairs. There was a lot of dust on them, but the beauty could not be hidden. There were empty rooms and a beautiful terrace on the second floor. Cale hurried up to the third floor. There were multiple rooms on the third floor as well.
“It is the inner four rooms.”
Cale headed toward the farthest rooms and stood in front of the first room’s door. The door opened once he pushed, allowing him to see inside the room.
“The glutton may have only been interested in eating and just pushed aside any jewels to the corner. That is why I kept them safe.”
“Holy…”
He could see a glass display case full of jewels. Cale headed to the next room.
“The crybaby had the power of restoration, but was such a coward… The crybaby always collected weapons, so, although they are general weapons, I kept them all.”
Cale paced to the next room after taking a long observe at the many weapons on the racks of the walls.
Screeeh! Bang.
“This is the money that the cheapskate hoarded, but I don’t know if this is still the same currency. But it should be useful since they are gold and silver coins. I kept them safe for him.”
“Hahahaha-.”
Cale opened the final door.
“The thief kept a record of everything. The things that she stole, her power, as well as her secret base. I kept all of the records.”
‘He kept everything! How could there be such a good person?’
“Hahahaha!”
Cale could laugh without any reservations for the first time in a long time. At this moment, he had forgotten about the Northern Alliance, the Arm, and everything else.
Why?
Cale looked toward the other three rooms on the third floor. His gaze was full of expectations. He quickly went over to open the other three room doors.
“Mm, these are the things that I collected. I kept it all whenever people gave me something to thank me for saving them.”
Screech. Screech. Screech.
All three doors were opened, and Cale could see inside. Cale brushed his face with his hands again.
‘I’m so happy.’
There were jewels, gold coins, and even some odd items in the things that the Super Rock Guardian had casually collected.
‘Was his hobby collecting things?’
Cale clasped his hands in applause for the Guardian’s hobby.
“You are amazing! How did you collect all of these things?”
Clap. Clap. Clap.
One person’s clapping echoed in the dusty but fancy villa.
“Ahem, well, I guess I was a bit tidy.”
Cale continued to clap in admiration as he headed toward the fourth floor. There was nothing on the fourth floor except the building itself, which was fancier than even the Henituse Estate. But this was enough to make Cale happy as he walked up to the fifth floor. There was only one room on the fifth floor.
“This is my room.”
Although it was only one room, it encompassed the entire fifth floor, including a study, a bedroom, and an office, which were all connected without walls between them. Cale could see a marvelous marble altar at the centre of the room. It was about as tall as Cale’s waist. The altar was straight with many beautiful images inscribed on it. Furthermore, it was decorated with many jewels.
And on top of that altar.
“...The Super Rock.”
There was a small rock that was smaller than a baby’s fist. It was the Scary Giant Cobblestone.
“That is my power.”
‘...It was a power that I could earn so easily?’
Cale felt like it was too easy to earn this, ‘Scary Giant Cobblestone.’ All he had to do was grab that rock to earn the power. At this time, the profound voice started to shout.
“Do you wish to gain my power?”
‘Yes?’
“Then chew it!”
‘...What?’
Cale stopped walking toward the altar.
“It is easy to earn my power. However, my power only activates when you are protecting something. I want my power to only be used for justice!”
The person seemed to have changed as the owner of the ancient power shouted with vigor.
“The will to not back away in front of any sort of danger! Justice and the power of good are what keep the world safe!”
The Super Rock’s owner was shouting.
“Chew it! You will gain this power if you eat this rock!”
‘He wants me to chew it?’
Cale approached the altar.
“But the power can only be used for good!”
It was an ominous voice that seemed to be saying that he’ll end up being dragged into all sorts of annoying things if he earns this power. However, Cale had no thoughts about doing that.
‘I just want ancient powers…’
Cale picked up the rock.
“Chew it! Chew it!”
‘...All of these ancient power owners are weird.’
Cale debated it for a moment before putting the rock in his mouth and biting down.
The rock broke like a potato chip as soon as Cale started chewing.
Boom.
Cale felt a vibration under his feet before the power started to rise inside of him. The owner of the ancient power started to speak.
“My power is something anybody can have. However, my power can only be used in certain situations.”
His voice slowly started to distance itself, like the owner of the voice was fading away.
“Guard. Protect. Sacrifice yourself. That is the power of the earth that gave its everything to the life forms that exist upon it.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Raon could see someone emerging through the pitch darkness.
“Reddie!”
It was Cale, Raon instantly flew toward Cale, colliding with Cale’s chest and becoming wrapped up in the arms that held him secure.
“Reddie! Reddie! I can feel the power of the earth in you! You’ll be fine now!”
Raon stifled and looked toward Cale with admiration. Eruhaben sighed and looked at Raon before approaching Cale with a pleased expression. Raon raised his voice, although his expression seemed happy.
“Reddie! Stop doing stupid things and just travel the continent now.”
“Raon.”
Cale cut Raon off. Raon felt something odd while looking at Cale, who called his name. Cale was smiling. Cale was smiling brightly.
“...Reddie, why are you laughing like that?”
Cale responded to Raon.
“I found my lair.”
‘Hmm?’
Raon’s head tilted to one side. Cale started to speak to all three of them, who were staring at him with questioning looks.
“Follow me. Eruhaben-nim, please follow me.”
Cale walked back into the darkness, and he then observed the expressions of the three who arrived at the area at the end of the path. Raon looked at the villa that seemed to be more luxurious than most palaces before turning to look at Cale.
“...Reddie! This!”
“It’s our villa.”
“Reddie, do you mean that?”
Cale nodded his head and responded with a smug look on his face.
“Yes.”
“Alright!”
Raon flew in a circle with excitement. Cale looked at Raon with a soft, satisfied expression before glancing towards the Gold Dragon.
“Your luck is oddly good.”
‘Apparently so.’
Cale had no reason to deny it.
Tap. Tap.
A small paw continued to tap on Cale’s side.
“Reddie.”
“What?”
Cale looked down to his waist to see that Raon was smiling brightly, the ends of Cale’s half cape resting on the Black Dragon’s head lazily. Cale reached down and brushed it off the young dragon’s head, looking at him questioningly.
“I like this place. Good job, you deserve praise!”
“...You? Are you praising me?”
Cale's expression twitched slightly after being praised by a literal child. Eruhaben’s face was tilted slightly in disgruntlement.
“Goldie, isn’t our house better than yours, which is covered in gold? Our house looks nice, but it is modest.”
“...Sure.”
The ancient Dragon just mindlessly agreed, but at that moment, Cale and Eruhabem made eye contact. Wordlessly communicating an unholy amount of unimpression and faint exhaustion. Eruhaben let out a sigh and pointed toward a location.
“Looks like you’ll need to investigate that stone pillar a bit.”
Ca;e had explained the story behind the ominous stone pillar to the others. Each of them had shown a different location.
“...”
Cale ignored Hilsman because the poor Vice Captain had been standing there with a blank expression for a while. Raon had approached Cale and cautiously started to speak.
“Let’s just ignore it if it is fine for 100,000 years.”
Cale smiled happily while looking at Raon. It seemed like the young Dragon was finally learning a few things from Cale. It was like he was starting to resemble the Red Dragon more and more as her got older. On the other hand, Eruhaben showed a vastly different direction.
“How interesting.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes. I’m intrigued.”
The Gold Dragon’s eyes were full of curiosity. Cale observed this and quickly tacked on.
“Eruhaben, then why don’t you investigate this a bit?”
“Me?”
“Yes! Wouldn’t the great Eruhaben-nim be perfect to figure out the secrets of this pillar?”
Eruhaben scoffed loudly. Cale’s intentions were obvious to the Gold Dragon. He would be disappointed in himself if he hadn’t noticed. The Red Dragon was trying to push his responsibilities on a senior citizen.
“Trying to push it off on me?”
“But isn’t it true that Eruhaben-nim is the wisest one among all of us three…?”
Cale trailed off, Hilsman was still behind them, zoned out and dissociative, in the courtyard of the villa. But it wasn’t worth that risk.
“What a useless question.”
Thankfully, Eruhaben understood what Cale was trying to say. The Red Dragon was certain that he saw the corner of Eruhaben’s lips twitching upward. This old Dragon liked being flattered.
“Well, since I am indeed the wisest being, I will pretend to fall for your scheme.”
In the end, Eruhaben agreed to investigate the stone pillar. However, it wasn’t because of Cale’s flattery; he was genuinely curious about the strange aura coming from underneath the stone pillar.
‘How odd.’
The Gold Dragon squinted at the affinity of the aura from the pillar. It was worth something in investigating. It could be a chance for him to find the secret of one of the mysteries that have existed since ancient times. Cale approached Eruhaben and chimed in.
“Then shouldn’t you stay here to investigate?”
Raon was the first to respond.
“Let’s get our practical experience here!”
Eruhaben, as per usual, ignored Raon and turned his gaze to the more ‘sensible’ of the pair of Dragons. The Red Dragon had an awkward smile on his face. This ancient Dragon was the type to play along even if he knew your true intentions. The Gold Dragon smiled after seeing Cale’s smile and shook his head.
“Sure. You are smart. You probably want to bring your subordinates over as well?”
“Wouldn’t it be best for everyone to do the practical experience together?”
Eruhaben could easily tell that Cale wanted their lessons to continue here instead of his lair, no matter how luxurious Eruhaben’s lair was.
“Bring your subordinates here. But I do not wish to stay here.”
Raon, who had been pouring water into the fountain using magic, jerked his head towards them after hearing Eruhaben’s comment.
“Goldie! How can you not be here?! We need you!”
Eruhaben sighed, pinching his eyebrows with two thin fingers.
“Goldie, stay here with us!”
“Haaaa, goodness.”
Eruhaben looked toward Raon with a look of disbelief.
“Little kid, are you a Dragon?”
“...Are you provoking me?”
Cale, who was standing between the two Dragons with an unimpressed look on his face, interjected between them.
“We can just install a teleportation portal. It’s not hard to do.”
Raon, satiated by Cale’s word, sent Eruhaben another attempted stern look before quietly flying back to the fountain. He started to splash water as if nothing had happened.
“Aigoo, my poor old self.”
Eruhaben let out a sigh. However, Cale, who was looking at Eruhaben, could feel his face lifting in excitement.
‘I’ll have a direct teleportation portal to the Gold Dragon’s lair.’
It would be perfect in case he ever needed to ask for help if something happened in the territory. Cale had read some theory about how to set up teleportation portals, and it hadn’t seemed to be the most complicated. Cale suspected it would take him maybe ten or so minutes to set up.
“Then, Eruhaben, I’m sure you know the coordinates to your lair, so we just need to find the coordinates of this place for me to set up the portal. The group at the lair can then come through the portal.”
“Yes, here, the coordinates are…-”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Everybody was gathered together now; they were currently all sitting in the large first-floor hall of the five-story villa. Cale had sent Hilsman to go get Hans as well as the ten Wolf children, once Cale had set up the teleportation portal runes, with the help of Raon to cover up his use of mana, everybody other than the Elf Pendrick traveled to the villa. Pendrick was left alone to protect the lair.
Cale’s group couldn’t hide their amazement and shock after looking at this place. Cale started to speak.
“Look around and pick a room on either the second floor or the fourth floor. The fifth floor is my room.”
“Will we continue to live here?”
“Yes.”
Hans’ eyes were full of excited energy.
Meoowwww.
Meow.
On and Hond approached Cale, slipping between the many legs of their envoy and settling on either side of Cale’s legs. Raon was naturally with the two of them as well. Raon looked up at Cale and started to speak.
“Then our room is on the fifth floor?”
“...Why is it our room?”
Cale’s face twitched.
‘When did my room become the room of these children, averaging 8 years old?’
“Hmm? Reddie, then, is our room somewhere else?”
“...Do whatever, I don’t care.”
Cale found it extremely irritating to chat with the confused children as he answered back, arms crossing over his chest. The fifth floor was large enough to share with these kids. Cale turned his gaze away from the children and gazed around, pupils shrinking as he took in the sight of everyone together.
Beacrox touched the dust on the stair railing before immediately taking out a white glove. Cale could not tell what was going through Beacrox’s mind right now. Cale continued to survey his gaze before approaching Choi Han.
Choi Han seemed to be the most shocked out of everyone there.
“...I didn’t know that such a place existed in the Forest of Darkness.”
Cale, who was standing between Choi Han and Rosalyn, understood the sentiments. He did live here for tens of years under a lot of suffering. It makes sense. Cale distantly heard Rosalyn’s admiration from the side as well.
“How is it still intact after 10,000 years? It looks like a place that has only been vacant for just a year.”
Rosalyn turned towards Cale and smiled respectfully.
“Right? Miss Rosalyn, it really does feel like that. Doesn’t it feel like time itself has stopped in this villa for 10,000 years?”
“You are right, Cale-nim. It does feel that way.”
Time had frozen. It was the most accurate explanation for the phenomenon. Rosalyn agreed with Cale, a bright smile on her face. Cale casually added on after seeing her smile.
“Miss Rosalyn, do you know what this place is?”
“The place where you earned the power of earth?”
“That is correct.”
Cale took another long glance around. Eruhaben was standing off in the distance, while Ron and Beacrox had gone upstairs, the rest of the group was milling around the courtyard, exploring.
‘They’re all within range to hear my voice…’
“The former owner of the ancient power was known as the Guardian.”
The Wolf children, who had been admiring the sculptures on the first floor, perked their heads over the staircase, their ears swiveling to point towards Cale.
“According to the legend, he is the Guardian who protected this Northeastern territory.”
“Really?”
Lock and Choi Han, who were next to Rosalyn, as well as Beacrox, who was at the top of the stairs, showed interest in what Cale was saying. They were interested in knowing about the owner.
“He did not hesitate to stand in the vanguard and protect the people when the continent was shrouded in darkness.”
“What an amazing person.”
“Right? This is what he said as he left this villa to me.”
Now, everybody had their eyes and ears on the Red Dragon; their full attention was on him. Cale smiled internally at all of this attention, not noticing that in the distance, Eruhaben was rolling his eyes at him.
“Protect it.”
The voice also had said to guard and sacrifice, but why should he tell the others that? He just needed to tell them the things that were most important. Cale put a bitter smile on his face.
“I don’t know why I started to think about the current situation when I heard that.”
“Ah.”
Rosalyn quietly gasped. The current situation, enemies had appeared, and the continent was expected to fall into a state of chaos.
“...Cale-nim.”
Choi Han looked toward him with a very worried expression. Cale smiled and made eye contact with Choi Han.
“What are you looking at with such focus?”
“No, you see.”
“Choi Han did not know how to answer. Cale looked past Choi Han and made eye contact with Lock, who was next to him.
“Well, anyway, after hearing what the former landlord had to say, I thought it would be good if everyone could stay here together.”
Although Cale was speaking with indifference, everybody understood the meaning behind his words.
‘Protect it.’
Cale had gathered them here after hearing those words. He did not need to say it out loud for them to know that he brought them here in order to protect them.
“…Young master Cale, you really.”
Rosalyn smiled and looked toward Cale with an expression that seemed resigned, it seemed to say that there wasn’t much they could do about Cale.
‘What is it?’
Her smile became slightly thicker when Cale shot her a confused look, as it seemed to be asking what he had done. The rest of the group had similar reactions as well. Eruhaben was especially looking at him with a pitiful expression, he looked to be feeling bad for Cale.
“Well, anyway.”
Cale shrugged his shoulders and continued to speak in a stern voice.
“I’m sure that were are going to face many difficult issues in the future.”
The Whipper Kingdom and the Empire looked ready to go to war with each other. This war would focus on taking control of multiple palaces along the border of the two nations and would probably be completed around Fall at the latest. Furthermore, the Northern Alliance and Arm were still quiet; it looked like they were waiting for the result of the war.
There was not much time left.
Everybody knew this.
Tap.
Choi Han felt a thin hand on his shoulder. It was Cale’s hand, the Red Dragon kept his hand on Choi Han’s shoulder as he looked around the first floor.
His serious voice filled the hall.
“I trust you.”
…Silence filled the hall for a moment.
Choi Han started to think. He was wondering how many people in the world would be able to say that they trust someone so casually and so lightheartedly.
Cale was probably the only one who could do that. However, Choi Han could feel the weight of Cale’s hand clenching his shoulder; he could feel the weight of Cale’s words against his spine, and it almost made him feel like he could stumble.
At that moment, a serious voice echoed in the hall.
“I will get stronger!”
It was Raon. Raon fluttered his black wings and puffed his chest in pride.
“Reddie! Do not worry! A great being like myself getting stronger means that I will be even greater!”
It was a vigorous voice with not an ounce of hesitation. Choi Han clenched his fist after hearing Raon speak. It was the same for Lock and the other Wolf children. At that moment, a smile grew on Cale’s face.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
All of them had become weird.
Cale was staring out of the fifth-floor window, completing his Eruhaben-issued essay on the uses of dead mana, when the distant sounds of clangs and yelling pulled his attention away.
Choi Han was meditating in a lotus position on top of a boulder, a black aura exuding out of his body. He looked like a typical martial arts master. Cale started to speak.
“Hans, how long has he been training like that?”
“19 hours, young master-nim. Aren’t you proud of him? Ah, that passion!”
Cale looked around the courtyard for his eyes to catch gold strands of hair. Eruhaben was standing next to the stone pillar that was wrapped with metal chains. Cale found it odd that Eruhaben was by himself; he half expected Raon or Rosalyn, maybe even himself, to have accompanied the old man.
But Cale knew that Raon was somewhere outside of his office, training.
‘Reddie, I will go through my first growth phase before Fall. I’m sure that you are already aware of my mightiness, but you will feel it even more! Then we will have our attributes together and wreak havoc!’
Was what Raon had said before starting to train. The young Dragon seemed to be full of confidence. Cale remembered the scene of the tiny Black Dragon flying up to the fifth floor with confidence and held back a smile. Before he actually did start to smile, as he saw what was in front of him.
Meowwwww.
Meoww.
“Ahem, ahem.”
Hong, who was still a baby kitten, as well as On, who would soon reach her growth phase, slowly approached Eruhaben and started to meow. The ancient Dragon let out some fake coughs and pretended not to notice them, but he slowly started to smile. Cale started to think while watching what was going on.
‘I guess he will teach On and Hong as well.’
Cale walked away from the window and down the grand staircase to appear in the courtyard, walking past the meditating Choi Han and the Gold Dragon and kittens. When walking past the Wolf children, who were all training together, Rosalyn intercepted Cale’s walk.
“Young master Red Dragon-nim.”
“Miss Rosalyn.”
Rosalyn gestured to a nearby bench and sat down with Cale. She looked around the courtyard before starting to speak.
“Everybody seems to be hard at work.”
“Indeed. They’re amazing. Is everything going well with you, Miss Rosalyn?”
Cale’s gaze turned toward Rosalyn, who was currently focused on research; she just needed to take one more step in order to reach the level of a highest-grade mage.
“Just so-so. But it is helpful that I have the most amazing teachers.”
Rosalyn started to smile. Cale let loose a small grin of his own as well. Though he wasn’t as good a teacher as Eruhaben was, he was still happy to answer all of Rosalyn’s queries with what he could. She seemed particularly gobsmacked that he had set up the teleportation portal by himself in five minutes. To him, it wasn’t a big achievement at all. Cale could probably do it in his sleep, but Rosalyn was enamoured all the same and constantly peppered him with questions when his patience was calm.
The Red Dragon thought that maybe… maybe Dragons liked mages too much because they were always amazed at the easiest feats. Like impressing a baby with quite literally anything.
“Have you received any news from Tasha?”
The Dark Elf Tasha was currently heading over to this location with Mary. Cale would need to start moving again once Mary arrived.
“Yes. And Miss Tasha and I have a message to deliver.”
“A message?”
Cale’s expression turned odd. Tasha was representing the crown prince, while Rosalyn was pretty much the representative for the Breck Kingdom. There was only one thing that both of them would need to tell him at once.
Cale started to speak.
“Looks like everyone has decided to meet up.”
Rosalyn smiled and nodded her head before explaining the details.
“The Breck Kingdom, Roan Kingdom, and the Jungle have all agreed to meet. However, we have a problem.”
“...There is no response from the Whipper Kingdom?”
Rosalyn failed to mention anything about the Whipper Kingdom, so they must be the source of the problem. They needed the Whipper Kingdom in this meeting, although it would be fine without them, the Empire’s escape route through the Eastern shoreline would be cut off as well. Not only would that cut off the Empire from communicating with the Eastern continent, but it would also make it easier for the whales to move.
“No. We received a response from the Whipper Kingdom. Commander Toonka personally responded.”
Toonka was essentially the voice and face of the Whipper Kingdom at this point. Of course, Chief Harol was next to Toonka to help him.
“What did he say?”
“Red Dragon-nim.”
“Yes?”
“He wants to chat with you.”
“…Toonka does?”
“Yes.”
‘Why me?”
Confusion was evident on Cale’s face; however, Rosalyn started to smile as if Toonka’s actions were perfectly logical and understandable to her.
‘Toonka and Harol have not had any contact with the Roan Kingdom or any other kingdoms, for that matter. Having someone that they trust at the meeting is one way of protecting themselves.’
Cale. Cale was the only person that Toonka trusted in the Raon Kingdom. It was similar to how Queen Litana had asked Cale to connect her to the crown prince. Rosalyn started to speak to the confused Cale.
“I think I can connect you to him right away. What should I do?”
“Well. Shall we go?”
Notes:
Does anyone have any special ideas for our regular 10 chapter intermissions?
(≈චᆽච≈)(≈චᆽච≈)i need creative juices (^・x・^)
Holy shit i just checked, and it's been a WHOLE YEAR since I started this fic...
Time DOES fly my godHAPPY ONE YEAR ANNIVERSARY EVERYONE!
Come ask me questions!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 41: SPECIAL ; Paintings of you.
Summary:
Come and get ur angst!(๑✪ᆺ✪๑)
Fresh angst straight off the board!!
Notes:
guys i love all of you ミ๏v๏彡
super short chapter today, but there is a handful of MEGA chapters upcoming, like up to 10k words before Cale finds himself in the Empire
ALSO, apologies to the artist for however late this is, but I'd like to bring attention to the AMAZING AMAZING AMAAAAZING art they drew for this fic!
https://www. /currently-haunted/776283623462682624/a-sketch-for-a-fic-ignoring-my-problems-is-always?source=share
please come to their page and glaze tf out of them, me by myself cannot possibly give them enough love!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rain kissed the glass windows of the Henituse estate, casting shadows of distant droplets among the long hallways of the third floor. Rain was always a contemplative time for the Henituse territory; it was a time of mourning for the particular souls crawling through the walls. A chill threaded its way through the corridors, the fire in the study crackled softly, but it never reached the far corners of the estate. Not truly.
Cale Henituse walked slowly down the west wing gallery. His footsteps made no sound on the velvet carpet, a particular shade of red that made his eyes burn with something he couldn’t even begin to describe. He had long since learned to step heel first during the rain, to walk silently like the silence itself was sacred in this time.
On most days, when he actually resided within the estate during his free time away from errands. He found himself before a velvet carpet that was worn in a way that depicted a long-standing position. Two spaces in front of a marble polished table on the carpet, small spaces that you could roughly place both your feet in, were worn, colour dampened to a light pink, and upturned by the shuffling of polished shoes.
It was the end of the hall in an uncharacteristic dead end for the Henituse estate. Hung before the marble table of various trinkets, Cale silently placed his feet in the same worn carpet spots, fitting his polished shoes delicately, fitting the worn area from the top to the bottom of his sole.
A portrait. Of the grass beneath a large, red-leafed tree that reached beyond the frame of the portrait. If Cale imagined hard enough, he could feel the tickle of low-hanging branches brush only the top of his head.
Beneath the open canopy of the ancient tree, a woman, in an airy, light pink dress adorned with frills and lace, was seated comfortably with a wide grin upon her fair face. Bright, red hair of sea-like waves was cascading from her head, he hands, though delicately poised, were lifting waves from her face in a curtain of rich, red velvet.
Her smile was bright, and the sheer force of it seemed to saturate the portrait past the limits of expensive oil paints used by the artist.
Jour Henituse.
Cale would stand there for what seemed like hours, sometimes longer. Studying every stroke, every indent, and every fiber of the canvas itself. Maybe hoping that Jour would blink and giggle at him through the bounds of death itself. Her voice was a faint memory in his mind, like a song nostalgic and only remembered through a dream. The scent of rose petals and paper books. The way her bright laughter would echo through the now cold halls.
Today was no different for Cale. He stared, unmoving, until the grandfather clock fashioned from rich minerals at the other end of the hall struck four. Whether in the morning or afternoon didn’t matter. The sound reverberated like a bell tolling in a cathedral.
Clack. Clack.
Cale turned his head, peering behind his right shoulder. His father, Deruth Henituse, stood a few paces behind, hands clasped behind his back, eyes not on his son but the golden-framed portrait.
They said nothing.
What was there to be said?
Cale didn’t know how long they stood there. But it was only till the clock struck more times than Cale bothered to remember that Deruth placed a heavy hand on his shoulder.
It was warm and less intimidating than comforting. Then Deruth lingered for another moment before he turned and began to walk back down the hall.
Cale stayed, only a few more moments to breathe in the portrait again. The eyes of the painting seemed softer, in some unknown way. Warm.
The Red Dragon turned heel and followed his father. The sound of two pairs of footsteps echoing together down the corridor, still quiet… but not alone.
Notes:
ur comments make me giggle keep doing it.
I've also been inspired by such previous amazing artist to reactivate my tumblr account and share love around fellow Dragon Cale enjoyers, maybe it can be some sort of patreon 4 free? I'd love to share future chapter sneak peaks or any help with brainstorming some community voted events!
Come find me!
https://strwbrrykittie. /I'm free to as many questions, likes, dislikes, queries, wishes, improvements, shoutouts, literally anything! Anything and everything you guys do keeps me motivated (๑✪ᆺ✪๑)
(and then you can get more chapters faster)
Chapter 42: Faux Holy Corruption
Summary:
some new people find themselves under Cale's wing
for realsies this time
Notes:
Hey! Two updates so fast, right?
I mean I'd count it personally as an update and a half because the last one was so short... (=✖ᆽ✖=)
Otherwise, today's chapter isn't the most interesting, but soon we're going to see some better things!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For the first time in a while, Cale greeted Toonka through the screen of a video communication device.
- Long time no see.
Cale was surprised.
“You are alone.”
- Yes.
Cale didn’t see Harol nor any other subordinates with Toonka. Toonka was chatting with Cale completely alone.
‘Well, I understand that there may not be many people around him because they can’t let it be known that they have a video communication device.’
You needed magic to use a video communication device. Like a mage, however, Cale had no need for a mage, and Rosalyn was simply sitting in the other room enjoying a cup of tea.
If the Whipper Kingdom was currently using a mage and video communication device, it was probably sent over by Alberu to he could communicate with the other kingdoms.
They had no choice because they were facing an urgent situation. But Cale still found it odd that neither Harol nor any of the Chiefs were with him. Cale could see Toonka’s face through the device, and Cale started to frown a bit.
“You don’t look so good.”
Toonka flinched at the observation. He indeed didn’t look very good at all.
Currently, the Empire and the Whipper Kingdom were only having small-scale battles. The Whipper Kingdom was only aiming for a few palaces by the border rather than charging toward the Empire’s capital, but even that was not going as they had planned.
Cale, who didn’t think Toonka would be the type to worry about that, quickly figured out what was going on.
‘There’s only one reason that this idiot would be this upset.’
Cale looked toward Toonka, who was fidgeting, and started to speak.
“Did you find the traitor?”
Toonka jumped and frowned.
- Yes.
“Based on your reaction, I’m guessing it was one of your direct subordinates.”
- …Yes.
Cale thought about Toonka’s subordinates. There was his left-hand woman, Felicia, who was a talented strategist who wielded a spear. Then there was his right-hand man, Hota, who was similar to Toonka and focused on his physical strength.
- …I didn’t know Hota was such a person.
Toonka started to speak heavily, like he was in pain.
- How could he fall for the Empire’s plots! I didn’t know he wanted to take my position!
Toonka’s fist started to shake in anger at Hota’s betrayal. He then felt an empty void inside his heart. He wanted to share these feelings with someone, but he didn’t know who he could share them with until he thought of Cale.
Chief Harol had located the traitor. Toonka didn’t know how Harol had done it, but they found a magic device among Hota’s belongings, and although it was not a video communication device, it was still something that sent a similar type of signal.
Toonka shared these details with Cale, who was listening to Toonka’s explanation, and clicked his tongue in irritation.
‘I guess even the Empire doesn’t know that Harol is a half-mage who can feel the flow of mana.’
That was why the Empire probably did not hide their communication with Hota. However, there was no way that Harol would miss the magic device Hota was carrying.
- That is why last night, last night… I beheaded that traitor.
Cale finally understood why Toonka had slowed down his attack on the Empire.
“But you figured out that he was the traitor before yesterday, didn’t you?”
- …I found out a week ago.
‘Looks like he struggled quite a bit with his decision.’
Cale realised that Toonka must have debated what to do with Hota for a while. That was why the Whipper Kingdom had seemed to slow down.
- I thought that at least Hota, that at least the citizens agreed with my vision. I trusted him so much.
Toonka looked down at his two hands. He had personally beheaded Hota; he thought that he needed to do it himself. At that moment, Toonka heard Cale’s voice through the communication device.
“It must have been hard on you. Good job.”
Toonka clenched and unclenched his fist after hearing Cale’s words. Nobody had ever said such a thing to him before. Cale continued to speak.
“A lot of soldiers did not end up losing their lives thanks to you.”
It was the truth.
Cale wanted to praise Toonka for not becoming weak because of his friendship with Hota.
Toonka slowly raised his head.
The two of them made eye contact through the communication device. Cale put on his usual relaxed smile on his face as he continued to speak.
“And it seems like you trusted me. Did you tell Harol to find the traitor because of what I said?”
Cale expected that Toonka would trust him and look for the traitor, but he felt a little off after learning that it had happened.
“Thanks for trusting what I said.”
Although Cale casually said that, those words hit Toonka pretty hard. At the same time, Toonka thought about the traitor, Hota’s face. However, Cale’s continued words made Hota’s face disappear.
“But don’t trust me. I am not on your side. I am also not a good person.”
Cale told Toonka the truth: he was not on Toonka’s side.
Although he now hoped that the Whipper Kingdom would be victorious in this war, he did not want them to have a dominating victory. The balance of power between the Roan Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, the Jungle, and the Whipper Kingdom would become skewed if the Whipper Kingdom had a dominating victory over the Empire.
That was why Cale wanted Toonka to barely win.
‘How could someone with such thoughts be a good person?’
Cale decided that it was about time to end the chat; he leaned on his hand, grinning slightly in an imperceptible way. His eyes curling and pupils slitting almost.
“Toonka, this isn’t like you at all, no? Weren’t you going to sweep the Empire away?”
Toonka’s eyebrows started to twitch.
- …You’re right. I need to sweep them away.
Toonka hated the Empire even more after what had happened with Hota. Toonka’s eyes returned to their usual glow. Cale had one last thing to say to Toonka.
“Be yourself.”
‘Be myself.’
The corners of Toonka’s lips started to go up, he seen had his usual smile that made him look like a simpleton. He then got up from his seat.
- Yes, I need to live a life that is true to myself.
Toonka said that as he looked toward Cale, the Red Dragon nodded his head. Toonka’s smile became even thicker. At that moment, Cale said something else in an indifferent voice.
“But pay some attention to your soldiers as well. Maybe it is because I am a weak person, but it hurts me to see weak people die.”
That comment made Toonka start to think.
‘He says that he’s not a good person? After saying something like that?’
Toonka had made up his mind to live a life that was true to his style. His style did not take care of the weaklings. However, he still responds to Cale.
- I’ll think about it.
Cale narrowed his eyes a bit.
‘He’ll think about it? Toonka can think?’
He thought that Toonka would either ignore him or say no. Toonka did not care that Cale was shocked and instead said one last thing before ending the conversation.
- Chief Harol will be at the meeting in my place.
Cale nodded his head. The Whipper Kingdom will be present at the meeting as well. And someone like Harol was enough to be at the meeting. Although the Whipper Kingdom was in a war against the Empire, Harol was a Chief based on the way he led the citizens with Toonka. He was not there as a strategist, so it would be fine if he were missing for a bit.
“Got it. Get some rest. You’ve been through a lot.”
- Puhahahahaha. Get some rest? Alright, I will.
Toonka suddenly started to laugh out loud. Cale started to frown at Toonka’s ever-changing mood. However, Toonka did not care as he said goodbye before turning off the communication device.
- See you next time.
Cale looked toward the empty screen and started to think. Very honestly, Cale did not want to see him again. The Red Dragon sighed before leaning into the couch. At that moment, he heard a knock on the door of his room.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
“Young master Cale.”
It was Rosalyn. She continued to speak.
“Miss Tasha and Miss Mary have arrived.”
Cale got up from his seat. It was now time to head back to the half Saint and fake Holy Maiden.
Click.
The door opened, and Cale made eye contact with Rosalyn.
“...Young master Cale.”
“Miss Rosalyn, what is it?”
Rosalyn could see that Cale had a very mischievous smile on his face. She didn’t know why he was smiling that way, but she started to smile as well after seeing Cale’s smile. It was a similar smile to the one on Cale’s face.
“Please return safely after taking care of business.”
“Thank you very much. I’ll be able to do so thanks to you.”
At that moment, Raon came down from the fifth floor.
“Reddie! Reddie! Hmm?”
Raon looked at the snake and cat-like smiles on Cale and Rosalyn’s faces before starting to speak again.
“What are you planning to do now? That smile of yours means that you are up to no good, human.’
Cale didn’t have much planned for this trip.
“I’m just going to go help heal someone in pain.”
However, nobody, especially Raon, actually believed his words.
Once Tasha and Mary had reached the villa, Cale immediately brought them inside with warm welcomes, after all, it had been a while since he had seen the two of them.
“Oh, mm, you haven’t changed.”
Mary was still covered from head to toe by her black robe. However, maybe it was because he had seen her for a while before she left, but he felt like he could tell that the person inside the black robe was happy.
“Hello Red Dragon-nim, I’m very happy to see you again.”
Her voice was still the stiff and emotionless voice that reminded Cale of a navigation system… or maybe more like one of those AI mobile device assistants. There was a black blob on the black robe’s head.
“I’m happy as well! Good girl, Mary, I looked after your bones every so often!”
Raon was the one who was happiest to see Mary again.
“Thank you very much.”
“This is your first time going to the Jungle, right? I will tell you about everything. I have been there.”
“You are amazing, Raon-nim. Is the Jungle’s sky beautiful as well?”
“Of course! We will also cross the ocean to get to the Jungle. Although it will be difficult this time, let’s go sightseeing on the Killer Whale Archie’s back!”
“I look forward to it.”
Cale was watching Raon and Mary chat when someone poked him on his side. It was a pretty strong poke that caused Cale to start to frown as he turned around. However, he understood the reason for the strong poke after seeing what was going on.
“This, just what?”
It was the Dark Elf Tasha.
She was completely shocked and looked to be at a loss for words. Her gaze was naturally focused on Eruhaben, who was standing next to Raon. Eruhaben was speaking with Mary.
“I haven’t seen a necromancer in a while.”
“Goldie, have you met another necromancer before?”
“You think I’m a little kid like you?”
“Mary, you don’t need to listen to Goldie saying, ‘little kid.’”
It was a childish conversation not fitting Dragons, but that was not important to this Dark elf. Cale gently patted Tasha’s shoulder.
“Miss Tasha.”
“Dragon-nim- this, I, just what?”
Cale leaned down gently and whispered lowly.
“Please remember your vow of Elementals. This is a secret from his highness.”
Cale’s tone was half respectful and half casual. Tasha’s shoulders slightly flinched. She calmed herself down and looked toward Cale. The Red Dragon was smiling as he continued to speak.
“The vow last time was with Raon and me, so it will be reliable if you make a new vow with Eruhaben-nim in it as well. Please do it now.”
Tasha started to smile.
“You haven’t changed, young master Cale.”
“Will you make the vow?”
“Of course.”
Tasha could not say no; the Dragon named Eruhaben had glared at her while she was chatting with Cale. She also felt relieved at what Cale said next.
“Good. I will eventually tell his highness, so don’t worry about it, Mary.”
“I trust you, Dragon-nim.”
Tasha looked toward Cale with thanks. Mary, who was robotic and did not seem like a human being, had changed in the short time she had been away from Tasha.
‘Young master Cale-nim, Raon-nim, I like them all. I want to go back. It was fun.’
It was fun.
Tasha had never expected such words to come out of Mary’s mouth. That was why Tasha was thankful to Cale; Mary was pretty much on the same level as her nephew, Alberu, in Tasha’s eyes.
“Why are you looking at me like that?”
Tasha chuckled at Cale’s question. The Red Dragon looked at Tasha, whose emotions were changing with a lot of concern, before walking over to Eruhaben’s side.
“Eruhaben-nim, what are your thoughts after seeing Mary?”
“You want Pendrick to heal this child?”
“Yes.”
“Hmmm.”
Cale slowly started to speak to Eruhaben, who seemed to be deep in thought. He had heard that Eruhaben was the one who had healed the weak Pendrick.
“Eruhaben-nim.”
“Yeah?”
“Is it too much for Pendrick’s skill level?”
“Yes.”
“What about you, Eruhaben-nim? Wouldn’t you know a lot about necromancers since you have seen them before?”
Eruhaben’s gaze, which had been on Mary, turned toward Cale. The Red Dragon was pretty much bluntly trying to pass Mary’s recovery over to him.
‘The problem is that I don’t hate this Dragon’s way of doing things.’
Eruhaben did not find Cale’s actions to be bad. There were simple reasons for his actions.
‘He never asks for anything for himself.’
Nothing Cale asked for had to do with himself. Although Eruhabem came to help him find the power of the earth, that was at Raon’s request. The other requests Cale had were to help make his people stronger and to investigate the stone pillar that might bring danger to the whole region.
‘What a funny punk.’
Although the Red Dragon frequently complained about his life, he always moved to help others. That was why Eruhaben could not hate him.
“I don’t care what you want, but I will take a look at this child to satisfy my curiosity.”
“Thank you very much.”
Ahem. Eruhabem coughed feigningly and looked away. However, Cale felt like he could relax about healing Mary now that the Gold Dragon was involved, so he turned his head away from Eruhaben.
“...Dragon-nim.”
Cale and Eruhaben turned their eyes up to look at Tasha in questioning, who flinched and shrank back slightly awkwardly.
“Er.. I mean, Red Dragon-nim”
“What?”
Tasha was looking at him with thankful, warm eyes, and the black robed Mary was coming towards him.
“Red Dragon-nim, you are a warm person.”
“Thank you very much, Dragon-nim, you are good and righteous.”
Cale just huffed and nodded his head at them. He was only doing this so that Mary would get stronger and fight for him properly.
‘I need her to be healthy so that she can work properly when we are fighting against the Northern Alliance.’
The Wyvern Knights Brigade will fly over the Forest of Darkness. Mary will be a core component in the fight against those Wyverns. The Red Dragon almost ticked in annoyance at the thought of those Wyverns, they defiled the image of Dragons in their mock costumes…
‘I will obliterate them and those knights.’
The moment that the Northern Alliance left their wimpy territories and flew down to the Roan and Breck Kingdom, Cale would destroy them at the border of the Henituse territory.
Just destroying them was not enough, however. He needed to vapourise them and make, not just the Northern Alliance, but the Empire and Arm hesitate in their actions.
He had already discussed a plan with Alberu about the actions that they would take depending on the enemy’s actions.
That was why Cale needed Mary to be in top shape.
“Hurry up and get better to make yourself stronger if you are really thankful.”
“Yes, sir. I will definitely do that.”
Mary’s monotone, robotic voice graced him back in reply, but Cale felt like he could sense some sort of passion in it. The Red Dragon smiled with satisfaction and turned his head, red hair fluttering slightly before flinching. Someone had quietly approached him while he was chatting.
“Young master-nim, I just have to do it like last time, right?”
It was Ron.
Cale suddenly felt like he could relax. Ron was the most reliable of the group, going with him. Cale looked toward Ron and gently started to speak.
“Exactly like last time.”
“Yes, sir.”
The group going to the Jungle with him was, of course, the two Dragons, Ron, the necromancer Mary, and the Dark Elf Tasha.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“All this land belongs to you, Dragon-nim?”
“Well, of course.”
Tasha, who had transformed to look like a human, was shocked, eyebrows raised almost to her hairline. Cale casually answered her question and entered the Section One shoreline. Tasha blankly stared for a moment before alighting from the ship.
The group had traveled to the Jungle via ship. Although they had three Dragons with them, it was mutually decided not to fly because of the importance of hidden identities.
Cale had to hide Tasha and Mary’s identities alongside his own and the Dragons. Of course, Tasha would reveal herself based on the situation.
“Drag-... Young master Cale-nim.”
Cale snapped his head toward the person who came to greet him and put on an awkward smile. Queen Litana had sent her personal beast and her right-hand man to show them respect. Bin, Litana’s most trusted subordinate, respectfully bowed his head beyond waist level to Cale. Likely in the know of his identity.
“Long time no see.”
Cale received Bin’s greeting with a nod and looked to the side.
“Grrrrr.”
The Black Panther revealed its fangs in a toothy smile and bowed its head low to Cale. The Red Dragon’s face twitched. He suspected he would have to ride Ten again, but… he really didn’t want to place himself on someone’s back rather than just walk himself.
- Reddie! I want to try riding him as well, but I still have to stay hidden, right?
- You are most definitely to stay hidden.
“...Looks like you have brought horses. Do we all need to ride?”
“We also have a carriage.”
“I see. Then I will prepare it for you.”
In the end, Cale’s group fit comfortably in the carriage as Bin led the way on horses guarded by Ten. The Black Panther kept hovering by the window Cale resided by, and seemed to be happy whenever the Red Dragon laid his eyes on him. Cale looked forward to questioning Bin.
“Where do I need to go to meet them?”
Bin didn’t deign to ask who Cale wanted to see. He knew that Cale was going to meet with the Saint and the Holy Maiden.
“The two of them are in Section Seven of the Jungle.”
The Jungle was divided into fifteen sections in total. Section Seven was at the centre of the Jungle with a large lake cutting through the entire region.
Furthermore, the Palace of the King of the Jungle has been in Section Seven for many generations. Cale turned his eyes from the window back to Bin and jokingly asked,
“It is darkest underneath the lamp?”
“Something like that.”
It seemed Queen Litana was taking good care of the twins, so Cale urged Bin to move.
“Let’s hurry.”
“Yes, sir.”
Bin’s horses started to trot faster, with Ten clearing the way of pedestrians and small critters. Even with this blurring speed, it took them a couple of days to arrive in Section Seven, much to the Dragon’s irritation. Should Queen Litana have been less… hospitable, the group would’ve been there in less than an hour, let alone maybe even five minutes.
However, when they finally arrived, Cale could not help but let out a gasp of surprise once they arrived.
‘I didn’t think the word city would make sense for something in the Jungle, but this is definitely enough to be called a Jungle City… Amazing.’
Towering thick trees bound by verdant canopies and vines were intertwined in a thick roof that allowed flickers of sunlight to light up the shadows on the Red Dragon’s face as he stared into the sky.
Woven between branches and tied by sturdy, thick vines, houses on houses were placed together in natural rows that slowly climbed up the length of powerful trees.
People, carrying fruits collected from the morning harvest from just their kitchen windows, were washing them in collections of morning dew, and they trickled about in woven clothes carrying harvest in woven baskets, balancing upon the vines, weaving their houses together in a web of matrix-like spider’s silk.
Lanterns of magical light adorned with bright colours of pinks, reds, yellows, and oranges were hung on the lines of many vines and houses, likely the work of the Jungle’s local mages, lighting up the green home with blossoming warm colours that glittered in Cale’s slowly ballooning pupils.
By no means were these people uncivilised by living in trees, but Cale would argue for them that they were past the seemingly complex civilisation of say the Roan, Breck, or Empire. They were living off the land in the way that all people should be doing, connecting themselves with nature in a way that made Cale’s draconic nature and ancient powers wirr in satisfaction.
The Jungle was a perfect place for Cale’s villa, he supposed.
“What do you think?”
Bin walked through one of the paths as he asked for Cale’s opinion. Cale looked at the people balancing themselves upon the vines hundreds of feet above and shared his honest observation.
“It looks amazing.”
“I’m glad you think so, Young master-nim.”
Bin seemed to glow with pride after hearing Cale’s praise, proud of his home. He then pointed to the center of Section Seven, which was surrounded by trees.
“You can’t see it right now because the trees are covering it, but that is the palace.”
“I’ll meet with her majesty at dinner?”
“Yes, sir. And before then, mm.”
Cale quickly understood what Bin was trying to get across.
“I’ll meet with them as soon as we arrive.”
“Yes, sir.”
Bin led Cale and the rest to the centre of Section Seven. They could soon see the palace.
“Mm, young master-nim, it is magnificent.”
Ron, who was on a horse and not in the carriage, moved up next to Cale and shared his sentiments. Cale agreed with Ron’s choice of words.
‘The nature is part of the palace and the palace is part of nature. Is it something like that?’
The palace was built on trees that seemed to be hundreds of years old. It looked like a giant mountain in the middle of those trees.
- Reddie, a horse like this is nice too! Should we try to get one like this as well?
Cale brushed aside Raon’s nonsense and turned his gaze over to Bin, who straightened up in attention.
“Please, follow me.”
Bin approached the palace, which was thankfully on the ground, meaning that Cale and his group wouldn’t have to expend the effort of climbing up the trees that were hundreds of feet tall. Thus, as Bin approached the warriors, they quickly moved to the side after seeing him and his guests.
“It took two hundred years to construct this palace without damaging the nature around it. That is why it is built in such a unique fashion.”
Cale listened to Bin’s explanation as he headed to the back of the palace. He could see two large trees in front of him. They seemed to be hundreds of years old and grew until their trunks intertwined into one. A small palace was built underneath the middle of those intertwined trees.
The Red Dragon knew that they had arrived.
“It is underneath this palace.”
“What are we waiting for?”
Bin approached the small palace after hearing Cale’s comment. The warriors in front of this palace seemed to be stronger than the ones guarding other areas.
They opened the door at Bin’s command.
“Will everyone be coming with you?”
“Yes.”
Cale ducked through the doorway, and the path down was clean and bright.
“It is here.”
Cale nodded to Bin forward and took his lead.
Tap. Tap.
Cale noted the echoes of the many steps as they walked down the stone staircase and thought to himself that this was quite a long way day.
“Is the underground area the centre of this palace?”
“It is. We dug a large area underground so as not to harm the two trees. There is only one servant, one highest-grade warrior, and the two guests in this area. I was stationed here before I left to escort you over.”
Cale hummed. It seemed safe here.
“I feel like we’ve been going down for a while. Is it much further down?”
“We are almost there-”
Something cut Bin off from speaking.
“Ugh, aahhhh!”
It was a woman’s screaming. She sounded like she was near death.
Everyone stopped.
Tap.
Something tapped Cale’s shoulder, and the Red Dragon turned his head to gaze deep into the hood of Mary’s black robe with thin, slitted pupils. She started to speak.
“She is seizing.”
Cale’s voice dropped slightly, enough to send shivers up Mary’s spine.
“...What?”
“It is dangerous. It is a sign that the dead mana is starting to reach the intermediate stages. It is very painful.”
“Aaaaaah! Ugh AAAAAAAAH!”
The screaming continued incessantly, and Cale was forced to block it out and lean closer to hear Mary’s whispering voice.
“She seems to have reached her limit.”
The swordmaster Hannah was at her limit. Cale turned away from Mary and bore his eyes into Bin, who jumped and started sweating under the dim light of the stairwell and the sharp pierce of Cale’s slitted eyes.
“Hurry.”
Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.
The sound of rushing steps down the staircase filled the stairwell; however, the screams of the swordmaster appeared every so often like a wraith in the storm, and it drowned out the pattering of steps.
“Bin, didn’t you say that she was still in the beginning stages?”
Bin urgently yelled back, not out of breath despite the taxing number of steps they had to go down.
“Yes, sir, she was in the beginning stages when we received the message last night.”
Cale, as well as Litana, had left plenty of the highest-grade potions for Hannah to remain at the beginning stages for as long as possible. Cale could hear Tasha starting to speak from behind him.
“She is reaching the intermediate stages, but she isn’t there yet. However, that doesn’t make the risk any less dangerous.”
There was severe urgency in Tasha’s tone, a thin sheen of nervous sweat breaking out on her face.
Cale recalled his conversation with Mary as he continued to run down the steps, almost three at a time. This was a conversation they had while traveling on the ship.
‘You said that there is a way to help her?’
‘Yes, it is possible if she is a swordmaster.’
‘...Mary, I don’t want her to just be… alive.’
‘I know, Dragon-nim. I will help her recover to normal.’
Mary had sounded confident. Although Mary might seem like some airhead, Cale knew that if she said something, she had meant it with all her heart.
Tap. Tap.
A door was open wide at the bottom of the staircase, and there was the loudest source of screaming coming from just beyond that frame.
“What is going on?”
“Ah, Bin-nim!”
The servant’s face lit up in the dark room after seeing his superior. Cale and Bin immediately strided to the door, and there was a hallway and a room past the hinges.
“Ahhhhh!”
The scream was coming from there. The servant quickly came up to Bin with a clipboard of shaky writing.
“The guest started to seize exactly two hours and fifteen minutes ago, the guard is currently in the room waiting for any potential emergencies, while I couldn’t decide who to report to.”
The guest that the servant referred to was the swordmaster, Hannah. Cale could hear Tasha’s shocked mumbling.
“...She held on for over two hours… her endurance is amazing.”
Cale tried to turn to look at Tasha, but ended up making eye contact with the black robe.
“She’s barely holding on. We need to hurry in.”
Cale didn’t respond and instead turned his sharp gaze to the door. Bin and the servant were chatting urgently by the frame.
“The seizures are so serious! We cannot calm-.”
“Move.”
“...E-Excuse….me?”
Their last word faded into a squeak as someone walked between Bin and the servant.
The servant shook in surprise and dropped their clipboard from their already sweaty hands, and as it clattered against the ground, the servant could barely register the echoing sounds.
A young man, of fine red hair cascading in straight, almost waves to his shoulders, towered above the quivering servant. Slitted, glowing eyes gazed upon the poor unfortunate soul in his way, a lithe, though powerful hand reached up and above the servant, forcing them to cower away more as the oppressive, dominating aura of the young man sent waves of primal fear down their back.
Click.
The hand touched the door handle from behind the servant and swung it open, allowing Cale to stride into the room with Mary, Tasha, the other Dragons, and Ron in his shadow.
Bin and the servant cast each other concerned and nervous looks as they stumbled to collect themselves.
“Inform her majesty that an important guest has arrived.”
“Ah, y-yes, yes sir!”
The servant snatched their clipboard off the cold floor and sprinted away, and soon after, Bin followed urgently behind Cale.
‘...How terrible.’
It was a sad sight, even for Ron.
“Ugh! Ahhhh!”
Hannah was on the bed, twisting and writing in pain. To be honest, it was hard to even tell that the figure suffering was even her.
“Ahhhhhh!”
Black veins throughout her body were clotted and looked ready to pop grotesquely. Cale sneered as he imagined the veins looked more like giant river leeches sucking off blood. Hannah’s nose, eyes, ears, and every other orifice on her face were currently flowing with black blood, staining the sheets of her pillow.
“Ah. AH-!”
She was screaming with a severely hoarse throat; she seemed to have held back as much screaming as possible by biting her lips before folding. Cale could tell through all the blood that her lips would probably be considered all gone, considering that she had bitten the whole top and bottom lip off.
“Hannah! Hannah! Please, oh, lord!”
The Saint was at the edge of Hannah’s bed, draped across her chest and crying, unable to sob out even one prayer. He could not pray as the power of the Sun God might obliterate the dead mana, and in turn, Hannah herself.
“Please, Hannah, just a little more strength! Please!”
The Saint was sobbing out meaningless words while gazing tearily at Hannah, hoping there would be a way to save her if she could hold on for just a bit longer. Tens of empty potion bottles were rolling around the floor, still dripping with the remnants of messy pouring.
“Sniff, sniff.”
The Saint wouldn’t stop crying, red rimmed eyes that gazed helplessly into the red eyes of the man who had helped them. He felt like he was going crazy.
‘I want to purify her.’
Seeing his younger sister continuing to generate black smoke made his thoughts as her brother and his thoughts as a Saint clash against each other. As a Saint, he wanted to purify his sister with his healing powers to rid her of dead mana. However, if he did, he would kill his sister in the process.
That was why he clenched his hands together and pleaded desperately while looking into his sister’s eyes.
“Hannah, hold on a little bit longer! If you do!”
“Then she’ll get better.”
Tap.
A hand was placed on the Saint’s shoulder. He realised something one he felt it. He thought that his sister was looking at him, but she was looking past his shoulder. The Saint slowly peered past the curtain of his greasy, crumpled hair after hearing a familiar voice.
It was Cale Henituse.
Cale was looking at Hannah as he continued to speak.
“Good job holding on until now. Hold on just a bit longer.”
The Saint could have let out a sigh of extreme relief as he started to slump forward; however, he felt a pressure that clenched his heart at that moment.
The Saint’s gaze headed toward the door.
There was someone. In a draping black robe that seemed to stretch into the shadows behind her. And another person, hidden behind the simple glamor of a human.
The Saint’s hands began to shake as soon as he saw them.
His instincts, his powers granted by the Sun God, were telling him every single detail about them.
‘...A human who uses dead mana and a Dark Elf.’
For someone who grew up in the church as a Saint of the Sun God, these people were his enemies. Despite that he was a mere Saint who only possessed healing powers, his mind was still overcome by his instincts of aggression.
‘I… must… get rid of them. Must purify them.’
His divine powers started to flow out of his fingertips, bloodshot eyes never leaving the figures of those shadow-born people. The Saint’s divine aura started to surround him; however, it was now that-.
Squeeeeze.
The hand on his shoulder tightened and forced him still with surprising strength. The Saint turned his head and met Cale’s eyes. It was hard to tell in the dim lighting, but he swore they were slitted thinly in some sort of threat.
Cale’s face twitched in barely veiled irritation as he almost spat at the Saint while speaking.
“They have come here to save you, dearly beloved sister, while knowing that it would be dangerous.”
The Saint started to shake under the pressure of Cale’s intimidation, failing to understand the use of Dragon’s fear and Dominating Aura in getting him to submit.
“Don’t you want to save Miss Hannah, no, don’t you want to save your sister?”
The Saint bit his lip till he tasted blood. Clenching his fists as he slowly bowed his head to Cale. The Red Dragon watched him sharply as the Saint silently moved to the back of the room, sitting in the chair in the corner with his head down.
He refused to even look at Mary and Tasha again, but he spoke to answer Cale.
“I can handle it.”
He could force himself not to act upon his instincts. The Sant peered through his lashes to see Cale start to smile for the first time today.
“Resist.”
Cale gestured for Mary and Tasha to come forward.
“Start.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Got it.”
The pair immediately got to work on Hannah under the sharp eye of three Dragons, carefully observing their work. For once, the three Dragons were silent without banter as they observed the work of a skill necromancer and Dark Elf, advanced in the type of mana that eluded the understanding of all powerful creatures.
Cale breathed into his hand with thought. Mary has said that it was possible because she was a swordmaster.
‘It is impossible to get rid of the dead mana completely, but her aura should be able to…fuse, let’s say, with the dead mana. However, she will have the darkness attribute as a side effect and will need to constantly maintain the balance between her attributes. There may be more side effects, but none too serious.’
‘But she will be able to live.’
‘And I will be the one to fuse the two.’
The Red Dragon leaned in close to Hannah so that she barely had to strain to hear him.
“Hannah, raise your aura as high as you can. We’re going to fuse the dead mana with your aura. All you have to do and follow the path carved out by us.”
“Ugh…ugh.”
Hannah attempted to say something as she opened her mouth, but only a cloud of thick black smoke and hot blood came out of her mouth.
The Red Dragon moved back quickly and waved a hand around, dismissing the smoke before saying one more thing.
“Make sure that you survive.”
Hannah closed her eyes, and then she started to glow with a golden aura. Mary pulled her sleeves up hastily, revealing hands and arms that were littered with what could be described as black spiderwebs. A black aura started to exude from her hands. Tasha sat Hannah up against the bed while Mary positioned both of her hands on the large of Hannah’s back.
Mary then started to instruct Hannah on where to place her aura.
“Please direct your aura following my guidance.”
Tasha summoned a black fog that surrounded Hannah and Mary at the same time.
Cale stepped back.
There was nothing left for him to do. Ron and Bin had already stepped out of the room with the high-grade warrior before they started the process. Cale gazed at the other side of the room.
The Saint was shaking while looking towards them. Eruhaben was standing threateningly next to the Saint with his arms crossed.
- Reddie, Goldie Gramps, and I will watch the Saint to make sure he doesn’t try anything.
Eruhaben and Raon, too, did not have anything to do as they lacked the attribute to even try to assist. Since Cale was the same way, he just joined the two next to the Saint. With Cale and Eruhaben standing on either side of the shaking man.
The Gold Dragon started to express his thoughts.
“I haven’t seen a proper necromancer in a long time.”
The room was slowly becoming suffocating as a dark aura started to thicken. Cale had no care for it, because it was essentially harmless anyway. That proved untrue for one person in the room, unfortunately.
“Huff. Huff.”
The Saint was heaving roughly; the situation was proving difficult for the Saint of the Sun God. Cale looked at the Saint for a moment before gazing again at Eruhaben.
“She is the first necromancer since the death of the final necromancer.”
“I see. Anyway, she is amazing. It should be painful for her to guide the dead mana in someone else’s body.”
The Saint between the two Dragons flinched after listening to Eruhaben’s words. Tasha had stealthily approached the Red Dragon during the carriage ride over to the Jungle.
‘Mary will be in the most pain during the fusing process. It will be even worse for her than on the Holy Maiden. However, she is adamant on helping the swordmaster out.’
‘I’m sure that you know about her good nature, Dragon-nim.’
Cale hummed as he spoke.
“That necromancer, Mary, was crossing through the ‘Desert of Death,’ with her poor parents, when she was poisoned by dead mana. The rest of her family passed, and she was the only survivor.”
The Saint slowly lifted his head toward Cale.
“However, because of the poison, the only way for her to live was to absorb the darkness attribute. That was how she became a necromancer. She came here to save Miss Hannah.”
The Red Dragon’s words were like thunder to the Saint, but before he could muster any semblance of reply, the necromancer started to shout.
“You need to persevere! Push all of the dead mana to me!”
The necromancer’s scarred hands were shaking wildly as she yelled, and Tasha was constantly providing black smoke for her. The Holy Saint could not tear his eyes from them. Cale started to speak to him again.
“Saint, Miss Hannah will also have the darkness attribute if she survives.”
Cale closed his mouth and was silent again. The room was already too full of Hannah’s screams, Mary’s shouts, and Tasha’s desperate voice. However, a quiet voice managed to reach Cale’s ear through all the chaos.
“...Young master Cale.”
The Saint.
“Thank you so much.
Cale peered towards the Saint who was attempting to smile, much to his struggle. Eruhaben injected into their conversation.
“That is what it means to be a Saint.”
The Gold Dragon’s words slammed against the Saint’s heart, and he closed his eyes and clenched his hands together, head enough to bear blood. But he didn’t let go. He learned that some things were more important than the justice that the Sun God taught him. A cold aura started to form around his hands. The Saint’s eyes widened to see that a potion was flowing onto his hands.
“It’s good to resist, but you cannot get hurt while doing so.”
Cale was pouring a potion onto the Saint’s hands. The Saint suppressed the emotions that were rising inside him and nodded his head.
“Goodness was not elsewhere as I had thought.”
It was indeed, very, very, close to him.
Seeing that the Saint was alright, Cale straightened up and almost rolled his eyes. It was exhausting to do things manually. Why should he give the Saint a potion with his hands when he could just as easily healed him with magic, or used levitation to pour it on instead of using his bare, manual hands…
- Reddie… the swordmaster will get better, right?
- Of course.
Hannah, the fake Holy Maiden, needed to live. The Holy Maiden, poisoned by dead mana, was going to overcome the darkness and continue to use her gold aura. Together with the Saint who had extraordinary healing capabilities, the two would be able to fill the hearts of the Sun God believers with admiration.
The Saint and the Holy Maiden will become real and be able to shake the core of the Empire. Cale recalled the promise he had made with Hannah in the cave located within the ‘Path of No Return.’
Regardless of her involvement with Arm or her relationship as the Holy Maiden and the fact that they were being chased by the Empire, Cale had affirmed one thing.
‘I will bring someone who can heal you, so wait for me.’
The Red Dragon always kept his word…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Sizzleeeee..-
A smell of intense burning filled the room, accompanying Mary’s pained groans.
‘...Scares appear that way.’
Cale narrowed his eyes.
- Looks like it hurts.
Raon’s sympathetic voice echoed inside Cale’s mind. Raon was referring to both Mary and Hannah. The black veins on Hannah’s body that looked like they would burst were slowly shrinking; all of the visible areas, including her arms, face, neck, and calves, were starting to calm down and recede into her body. In return, lines that looked like black spider webs started to appear on her body like tattoos.
It was disgusting, it was ugly.
The linked spread across her body like a river bed that had been through a long time of drought.
“...Hannah.”
The Saint was at her bedside again, clinging to the wrinkled sheets and staring at her with his eyes wide open.
“Mm, ugh.”
Hannah’s body suddenly started to hunch over, a shocked Tasha caught Hannah’s body as the Holy Maiden’s eyes started to open. Her pupils were dilated and unfocused.
“C-Conscious.”
Mary tried to speak, but she could not speak properly because her entire body was shaking. She seemed to be running out of energy.
Sizzle.
Mary’s hands that were on Hannah’s back were creating a path for the dead mana to flow through Hannah’s body while absorbing the black smoke coming out of Hannah’s body as well.
Siiiiiizle.
Mary’s hands were becoming stained in the colour black, burning through her skin and flesh, leaving behind a rotting husk of barely functional limbs. She had been creating a path for dead mana to flow through someone else’s body for one hour. It was an immensely hard thing to do; it was something that only someone like Mary could do. She was the last necromancer who knew how dead mana flowed through the human body.
“Hannah.”
Cale walked over to the swordmaster’s bed, looked deep into her hazed eyes, and started to speak.
“Wake up.”
Hannah’s fingers twitched.
Hannah still had her golden aura surrounding her body, so everyone knew that she wasn’t completely unconscious.
“...Young master Cale.”
Tasha looked at Cale, who was still observing Hannah, and bit down on her lips.
As a Dark Elf with the darkness attribute, she had no way to help Mary with forging a path through Hannah’s body. If she were able to do so, she would have done so to help Mary a long time ago.
“Hannah, you are the one to protect yourself.”
Tasha heaved Hannah’s body up, propping her straight so that Cale could properly speak to her.
“Ah!”
Tasha gasped. Hannah had closed her eyes, but he pupils had focused sharply right before they closed.
Oooooooong-
Tasha hurriedly took a step back, and a deep rumbling noise started echoing out from Hannah’s body. The swordmaster was now sitting up straight on her own. Her breathing was rough as she started to speak through her bleeding lips.
“...I will not die.”
The Red Dragon grinned and slowly backed away once more. At that moment.
Paaat!
Like the last ember of life, a blinding golden light shot out of Hannah’s body. Cale could hear Eruhaben’s comment from the side.
“She’s putting everything on the line.”
Hannah’s everything. Hannah was putting everything, including her life, on the line to survive. Cale heard Mary’s voice from out of the rumbling.
“Mm, haha-.”
It was a mix of a pained ground and laughter. Cale couldn’t see anything because Mary was covered by the black robe, but she could tell Mary’s face was alight with happiness. Mary was happy seeing that Hannah was putting everything on the line. At the same time, the sizzling noise from Mary’s burning hands became even stronger.
Sizzzzle.
It was a disgusting noise, and even more black smoke escaped from Mary and Hannah, but Cale didn’t stop smiling.
‘She survived.’
That was what the Red Dragon’s intuition was telling him. Hannah would live.
Cale quietly glanced between the bed and the golden light within the heavy black smoke. He put a hand on the Saint’s shoulder while standing before him.
“Sob, sob.”
‘...He’s so emotional…’
Cale was patting the Saint’s shoulder in some sort of uncomfortable gesture of empathy.
“Thank you so much, thank you, thank you.”
The Saint was thanking someone, thought it wasn’t obvious who… because it seemed like he was praying extremely hard. The Red Dragon looked up once again at the procedure.
After another hour, Mary started to stand up.
“...She survived.”
Hannah was lying on the bed with a calm expression, and Cale shook his head at Mary’s comment. The necromancer, who had gotten up and was walking towards the Dragon, suddenly flinched at Cale’s words.
“No. Mary, you saved her.”
Behind her black robe, Mary was smiling. Nobody could see it because of her hood, but her face was radiant. Tasha’s shocked voice filled the room.
“Mary!”
Mary could tell that her body was leaning to one side, and she had no strength in her body anymore. But she would not fall; someone had hugged her before she could.
Pat. Pat.
Someone’s cold touch over her black robe.
“You worked hard. Get some rest.”
It was Cale’s voice, and he had his arms wrapped around her, tucking Mary into him in a rare showcase of genuine physical comfort. The Red Dragon was cold, colder than Mary, and his body seemed to hold so still that she could almost convince herself that he was dead. Mary closed her eyes without hesitation and let all the strength leave her body.
‘I saved her.’
That was the last thought in Mary’s mind before she passed out.
Cale looked down at the black robe in his arms. He managed to prevent her from falling over, however… He had nowhere to set her down. No chairs, the bed was occupied, and he couldn’t just put her on the floor.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Red Dragon took a leisurely sip of the Jungle’s signature tea and looked across the table at Queen Litana.
Tap.
Cale heard Litana speak as soon as he put his teacup down.
“According to the information given by the Saint, Jack, there was a lot of research for war and killing at the Alchemists’ Bell Tower.”
Litana’s face looked disgusted as she said that. Cale could imagine what was making her twist into such a disgusted expression. He started to speak.
“They probably needed to do a lot of experiments for such research.”
Litana nodded her head at Cale’s comment and gulped down her tea.
‘Isn’t it hot?’
Cale was worried about Litana burning herself.
Bang!
Litana slammed her teacup down onto the glass table, and the Red Dragon eyed her sharply. Litana’s black eyes were fiery with rage.
“I cannot forgive them. How can they kill so many animals and humans in such a cruel manner?!”
Cale took another sip of tea, tongue savouring the earthy taste, and pupils becoming slits as Litana’s rage grew. From his studies, both alchemy and magic required a significant amount of experiments of trial and error when creating war-related or killing-related items… not that he had dabbled in that sort of thing… However, the majority of experiments were made on unintelligent monsters, like orcs or goblins.
Although Cale didn’t think that was necessarily a good method either. The ways of the Alchemists’ Bell Tower that that Saint shared with them was even crueler.
The Empire is one of the few kingdoms that still allowed for slavery.
They used these slaves for the experiments.
They also killed a large number of animals.
That was why the citizens of the Jungle, people who did not have slaves and lived in harmony with animals. Could not help but be angry. Litana looked toward Cale and asked.
“Don’t you think that it is cruel as well, young master Cale?”
“It is.”
“Right, that is why we need to save them.”
Litana’s rage had cooled into a simmer, but Cale knew it didn’t make her less enraged. It made her more dangerous. A vengeful person with their intellect intact was more dangerous than anything else. The Red Dragon could see the steaming loathing behind her calm eyes.
“Red Dragon-nim, I have bad blood with the Empire, and the Alchemists’ Bell Tower.”
It made sense, after all, the Imperial Prince and Alchemy were responsible for the fire in Section One.
“However, I have no plan for conquering the Empire’s land, nor do I want to kill the Empire’s citizens. I want to kill the bastard-no, mm. Anyways, I just want to get rid of the person in charge and prevent future experiments like this.”
“...Do you want me to tell Crown Prince Alberu this?”
“If you can, Red Dragon-nim, please inform his highness that this is our position.”
Cale huffed and downed the rest of his tea. Red swirling smoke lightly escaped his nose as he huffed. The tea was way too hot for his taste. It was burning his throat. But alas, the Red Dragon understood how Eruhaben felt running around with errands all the time… a great Dragon, reduced to a messenger pigeon for the Queen of the Jungle.
He smiled and shook his head. The Roan Kingdom was currently working as the focal point to connect all of the other nations. He had no choice but to abide, as only he and Alberu knew the current situation of the continent. The Whipper Kingdom, the Breck Kingdom, and the Jungle. These three nations only knew that the Empire was working together with the Northern Alliance. Only Cale, Alberu, and their people knew that Arm was involved with them as well.
“...I will deliver the message. By the way, Miss Lina.”
“Yes, Dragon-nim?”
Cale clasped his hands together with a serious expression. Litana looked at him with a stiffened expression as well.
“Wouldn’t it be better to just… demolish the Alchemists’ Bell Tower?”
“...Excuse me?”
“Ah! Well, I suppose demolish is a bit of a dramatic word. How about we… ‘break down’ the tower.”
“Excuse me?”
Litana was staring at Cale with her mouth slightly hanging open. As if she couldn’t comprehend what he was saying. Cale’s calm voice responded as he leaned over the table, resting his head on his hands, resting on their elbows.
“That was just a silly thought I had after hearing of their cruelty. Don’t you understand, Miss Lina?”
“...Of course. But, surely it wouldn’t be easy to take the Bell Tower down.”
Cale tilted his head at Litana, red hair curtaining his face and highlighting his slitted eyes staring intently at the Queen.
“You’re right, it wouldn’t be easy for just anyone. It’s been standing for hundreds of years afterall.”
The Red Dragon grinned sharply. Sharp, white teeth shining in the light.
“Do you underestimate me?”
“...No, Dragon-nim.”
‘Looks like I’ll be able to take a couple of the Jungle’s warriors when I go to destroy the Bell Tower.’
Cale had already planned to level the Bell Tower a long time ago; he needed to do so. It was one of the pillars of the Empire, and for the Empire to fall, so too does the Bell Tower.
The Empire could be described as having Alchemy and the Church of the Sun God as the pillars upholding its structure. However, the Red Dragon would destroy the Bell Tower and create a whole new pillar for the Empire.
A new, and upgraded, Church of the Sun God.
‘No… It is better to call it the foundation of the Empire rather than a measly pillar.’
“Then will you be looking after the Saint and the Holy Maiden?”
Cale would be taking Jack and Hannah with him.
“Yes, I wish to do so if it is okay with you, Miss Litana.”
“It does not matter to me, Dragon-nim.”
A real Holy Maiden and Saint would be incredibly helpful to pressure the Empire in the near future; however, the twins were… a faux. The fake Holy Maiden and only a half-Saint. Cale would take them anyway, as Litana would not need them anymore, because she had already extracted as much information from Jack.
“Then I will take them with me.”
Litana quietly looked at Cale, who was planning on taking on this baggage, or even potential living time bombs, with him. The Red Dragon smiled gently at her.
“And you know about the black robe, right?”
“I know, I will keep it a tight secret.”
Alberu had told Litana that they had someone to deal with the dead mana bombs. Cale had brought that person over with him, and this was, of course, something that needed to be kept a secret. Litana had not told anybody other than Bin and a couple of other direct subordinates.
Litana glanced at their empty teacups and stood up from her seat, shortly joined by Cale who followed.
“Let us get up now… Will you leave right away?”
“I plan to move as quickly as possible once the Holy Maiden has healed.”
Litana nodded her head, like his answer was expected, and started to smile.
“I feel like she will recover quickly with you by her side, young master Cale.”
‘I think that she’ll be able to get the greatest revenge.’
Litana didn’t say that part; she kept her mouth shut as she smiled knowingly. The greatest revenge that Cale had talked about was to live happily ever after. She thought that the Red Dragon would give that to the twins.
‘How could this kind, Dragon always be putting others before himself?’
She didn’t have the confidence to live like the Red Dragon; in return, she decided that she would do the best she could in her role as Queen of the Jungle.
“Red Dragon-nim, I will take responsibility for escorting you to the shore.”
“...Great, thank you.”
Cale pursed his lips in slight annoyance. An escort? Who said he needed an escort? He was a Dragon, and that was disregarding that there were two other Dragons with him.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Clunk. Clunk.
The carriage dipped and bumped as it traveled on the road. The single carriage was on the way to Harris Village.
Click. Shhhhhh.
The window by the driver’s side opened, and Ron, who was the driver, looked inside.
“Young master-nim, the road seems to be rough because of the couple of days of rain we had. I ask for your understanding.”
“It’s fine, the seat is soft anyway.”
Cale dismissed as he looked around leisurely.
Eruhaben was across from him, sitting with his legs crossed and staring out the window in thought. Tasha was outside, on top of the carriage. At Cale’s question, she defended herself by saying the seats were small, and it was suffocating to stay in a carriage with not one, not two, but three Dragons.
As for the people next to the calm Eruhaben and Cale, it was a mess.
First, the swordmaster Hannah, who was adorned in a white robe and had slumped over a large portion of the chair, she was clung onto Mary’s hand, holding her tightly. Raon and the Saint, Jack, were squeezed next to the two women. The Black Dragon started to run his mouth.
“Hey, little Saint, have you ever been to the Forest of Darkness?”
The bratty little Dragon sounded like an emperor talking to one of his subjects. Jack respectfully responded.
“No, Dragon-nim. I have never been outside of the Empire’s capital until recently, when we were on the run.”
“I see! I will show you around! I will show you around the village as well!”
Mary, who had been quiet up until then, started to speak in a raspy whisper.
“I had never seen the world before the Dragon-nims showed me around either. There are many amazing places in the world.”
“Dragon-nims?”
“Uh! I meant just Dragon-nim…”
“Oh, alright!”
Mary and Jack were two innocent souls who didn’t know anything about the cruelty of the world and seemed to fit right in with Raon.
Cale, who was observing them with a sharp eye, internally clicked his tongue and stared at Jack. The Saint bowed deeply toward Cale. Both of his hands were bound in bandages.
The Red Dragon had introduced them to his group as he was taking them to the Super Rock Cave, which included the Dragons Raon and Eruhaben; however, Cale kept his identity secret from them. If there was no reason to share, why should he?
The twins had different reactions. Jack had responded with a voice of admiration and respect; however, Hannah seemed happy that there were Dragons to better her chance of revenge.
“Huuuuuu.”
Cale leant his head back and rested his eyes. When was his slacker life going to see him…
Notes:
What would you guys all like to see more of in the future?
You can ask me here, or on tumblr for some more in depth answers and sneak peaks!
https://www. /strwbrrykittie
Chapter 43: Whoopsies!
Summary:
Witira does an oops
Notes:
how to stop time so i can get shit done no glue no borax? (=ↀωↀ=)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale hung up from his brief call with Alberu and slumped back into his chair, glancing out the window and gazing upon the courtyard of the Super Rock villa.
The Red Dragon turned to look at the couch from across him and the small lump underneath a fluffy blanket. To Cale’s eyes, the lump looked like it was sulking.
A sad voice came out from the blanket.
“Don’t make me talk.”
Cale could tell that Raon was extremely upset.
Dragons in their lives would undergo through three different growth phases to become an adult Dragon. The first growth phase had no physical changes, but instead, grants the young Dragon their attribute that prepares the foundations for the second and third growth phases. Cale himself had only undergone his first growth phase and obtained the attribute of Survival through less than stellar means.
Since then, over the thousands of years incubated by the Thames, Cale’s physical body was significantly larger than other Dragons his age because of his early awakening.
Eruhaben said that Cale was expecting his second awakening soon, and most Dragons after hitting their second phase would be able to use skills like Dragon’s Breath.
Because Dragons could live up to 1,000 years, Raon’s first phase should still be quite far away. But the young Black Dragon wanted to reach it as soon as possible, maybe because Cale himself had already undergone his.
The Red Dragon sighed and reached over to pat the blanket.
“This growth speed is normal. You are a Dragon. A DRAGON. You’re great and mighty but there’s no need for your first growth phase to be fast.”
Cale could see the blanket twitch. This was soon followed by the voice of Raon, who was very clearly sulking heavily.
“...Is that so?”
“Yes, it is. You are already great and mighty.”
Cale casually answered. He had wasted time talking to the crown prince, and now he had to waste some more time consoling a five-year-old. He wasn’t even shocked about the things he had to do anymore.
Raon was silent, and the Red Dragon was too, so Cale just went over to the couch and kept patting his back. The Black Dragon finally started to speak after a while. It was such a quiet voice that Cale was concerned Raon had started crying.
“...What if I meet a Dragon with a terrible personality?”
The Red Dragon started to frown. If they ever met a Dragon with a bad personality, he would simply beat them up and continue on his way.
Cale sighed as he realised what Raon was upset about. The Black Dragon was worried that he himself might have to fight against another Dragon.
The Red Dragon smirked as she spoke.
“I thought you were smart.”
Raon’s wings fluttered under the blanket.
“I am smart…! No, I can’t even grow-”
The confident voice quickly became quieter, Cale cut Raon off to speak.
“If anyone isn’t there for you. You just have to run.”
“...What?”
“If you meet a terrible Dragon, just run away.”
“But, then-!”
“ Surviving is what makes you great and mighty.”
Raon stopped talking, and Cale gave him a meaningful look.
“You survived that cave.”
The Dragon, who had been covering his face with his two paws, slowly lifted his head. Raon thought about Cale’s own past, and how he had survived through the cave that was even darker than underneath this blanket.
“ Suviving. That is true strength.”
Raon could hear the Red Dragon’s voice from outside the blanket. He looked down at his paws, and his eyes started to glow. However, Cale had no way of knowing about this as he continued to say whatever came to his mind.
“And you can always come back to beat them up later.”
Raon started to shake from underneath the blanket. However, Cale, who was getting tired of consoling the young Dragon, didn’t pay attention to that as he continued to speak.
“If you survive and come back to beat the Dragon or whatever enemy it may be, then you win.”
Cale smiled at the lump under the blanket, sat up on the couch, and casually spoke while putting on a warm coat lined with mana infused fibers.
“I’ll tell Beacrox to make you some ice cream, so come out.”
“...Don’t make me talk.”
Cale noticed that Raon sounded more energetic and left the fifth-floor office without any regret. He went into the kitchen on the first floor and gave the order to Beacrox, wearing his classic white gloves.
“One ice cream and some fruit.”
Cale was soon eating fruit from Beacrox, who seemed to be more focused on cleaning the villa than training these days. Of course, the ice cream was placed by Cale’s side.
Screech-
The kitchen door opened very slowly before the small Dragon peered through the crack. Raon peeked at Cale before slowly flying over to the chair next to Cale. Cale didn’t even glance at Raon, so the Black Dragon crept over and started to eat his ice cream.
Crunch. Crunch.
The sound of Cale chewing on the fruits, Beacrox washing dishes, and Raon eating ice cream filled the kitchen. However, a sudden sharp noise disturbed their calm.
Clack.
Cale put the fork down on the plate almost as if he were throwing it. Raon slowly moved his eyes to look at Cale. The Red Dragon and Raon made eye contact, and the young Dragon flinched.
Cale blinked at him slowly.
“Come with me.”
“...Who else is coming?”
“You and me. It’ll just be the two of us.”
Raon’s wings fluttered, and the corners of Raon’s lips were twitching as he asked.
“The two of us?”
“Yes.”
“...Alright.”
Raon took another slurp of his vanilla ice cream. The corners of his lips were still twitching, and his wings were fluttering. Cale, who was blankly staring at Raon, started to think.
After all, Alberu was inviting him to the Meeting of the Four Kingdoms, and no one said that he couldn’t bring an invisible Dragon with him.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“I am going as well.”
“Eruhaben-nim?”
Cale calmed the corners of his lips from twitching after hearing that another Dragon would be going with him. Just the three Dragons together, what explosive fun!
“Yes. It looks interesting. I also have nothing left to teach the two of you.”
Eruhaben glanced at Raon, who was playing with the kittens by the fountain, with a look of slight concern.
“Is he feeling better?”
“Much better, yes. He shouldn’t be so expecting of undergoing a growth phase so early.”
Eruhaben was, truthfully, very proud of both Cale and Raon. He was among the lines of opinions that either Cale or Raon had the potential to be the Dragon Lord.
The Dragon Lord had disappeared ever since ancient times. In Eruhaben’s opinion, Cale might end up inheriting the Dragon Lord because of his overwhelming strength in just mana alone. It was unparalleled by any other Dragon.
On the other hand, Raon had just as much talent as Cale himself, with the exception that he was still incredibly young.
These two young Dragons had the very potential to be the most powerful in the world, and that was why Eruhaben wished to tag along wherever they were going.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Naval Base on the Ubarr territory’s Northeastern shoreline was close to completion. Cale greeted someone he had not seen face to face in a long time with a gentle smile.
“Your highness, the star of our kingdom, it has been a while since I’ve been graced with your presence.”
Alberu, who was covered from head to toe in a robe, held his hand out. The crown prince had a wide smile on his face.
“Oh, it is young master Cale, the one who will brighten up our kingdom’s future. Yes, it had indeed been a while.”
Cale and Alberu shared a friendly handshake as if they were close to each other.
Later that evening, Cale’s group, Alberu’s group, and the Ubarr territory’s liege and her two loyal subordinates were standing in front of a large ship. The Ubarr territory’s liege approached Alberu and started to speak.
“I installed the teleportation portal inside the ship.”
They were planning on making it look like Cale was leaving on a trip before using the teleportation portal. Raon starte to speak into Cale’s mind.
- I know the location of your land in the Jungle! I will teleport there on my own!
Cale didn’t pay much attention to it and made eye contact with Alberu. Alberu looked behind the Red Dragon and started to speak.
“Looks like you brought on guard. I’ve never seen him before.”
Cale put a hand on his guard’s shoulder. Alberu was looking at this handsome blonde knight who was giving off a strange aura… it was slightly familiar. The crown prince gave the Dragons a suspicious look. Cale smiled as he introduced the ‘knight’ to Alberu.
“Yes, this is my guard, Haben. He is a great and loyal knight.”
Eruhaben, who was now being called Haben, felt iffy after hearing Cale’s comments but still played his part.
“It is my honour to meet you, Your Highness.”
Alberu narrowed his eyes slightly at Eruhaben, who seemed to give off a regal aura, and started to speak to Cale with a skeptical glance.
“...You really are talented in getting good subordinates.”
The Red Dragon smiled brightly, a sharp tooth sneakily peaking out of the edge of his lip, before he pointed to the ship.
“Shall we depart?”
Alberu smiled and nodded his head and they all stepped up the ramp onto the ship. Almost immediately, the ship took off and the group went to the teleportation portal on board. The Ubarr territory’s liege bowed toward Alberu.
“Your highness, I pray for your safe journey.”
“I’ll see you later.”
The Ubarr liege bowed once more toward Alberu before smiling at Cale. Cale lightly bowed before watching the mage activate the teleportation portal.
Zzzzzzz-
The magic portal flowed with mana and began to shake before being activated.
- Reddie, I’ll head over too! See you in a bit!
Cale just thought to himself that Raon had left before seeing a light start to pour out from the teleportation portal. He could hear Alberu’s voice at that moment.
“Cale Henituse.”
“Yes, your highness.”
“You just need to be your usual self.”
“...My usual self?”
Crackle, zzzzzzz-
The long-distance teleportation portal started to vibrate. Cale scrunched his nose as the rumbling almost set his balance off. The Red Dragon thought… no. He knew that he could definitely create a much better portal with his eyes closed.
“Yes, just act like your usual self.”
‘If you do that, then good things will happen.’
Alberu did not say that out loud. The Red Dragon glanced toward Alberu and started to think.
‘Then I guess I'd better be quiet as usual.’
Cale’s specialty was blankly staring into nothing for hours without thinking about anything.
Paaaat!
At that moment, the warped surroundings let out a bright light and covered Cale’s vision. A few seconds later, Cale could see that the light was starting to disappear. Once the light disappeared completely, a salty sea smell filled their noses, along with the sound of waves crashing against the shore.
“You are the second to arrive.”
Queen Litana was smiling at them. Alberu left the teleportation area and approached Litana.
“Queen Litana, it is nice to see you again.”
“We haven’t seen each other ever since we last met at the Empire. Crown Prince Alberu, you still look, mm, tired.”
Alberu started to chat with Litana while Cale slowly strided away from the teleportation portal and looked around. Litana, as well as her personal guards, were maintaining the teleportation portal at the shore. The mages of the Jungle also put some alarms in the sky.
‘Is it over there?’
The Red Dragon peered toward the shoreline that still showed the damage caused by the fire even after a year. There was a tent with all sorts of magic devices at the centre of the shore. It was dark outside, but the magic lights around it made that area bright.
- Reddie, hi there! I’m here! Did you miss me?
Cale just nodded his head since he couldn’t even see Raon. At that moment, he could see someone other than the Jungle warriors heading toward them.
A familiar face was within the crowd.
- Isn’t that Rosalyn’s younger brother? The one you traumatised and the one I drenched with a water bomb?
It was Pen, the fourth and youngest prince of the Breck Kingdom. Pen and Cale made eye contact with each other, and Cale started to smile. Pen flinched and, before turning away, jerkily.
‘Miss Rosalyn isn’t with them.’
Cale had not seen any of the other people before, but he quickly found out why Rosalyn was not there.
“The Breck Kingdom’s prince John was the first to arrive.”
John, the Breck Kingdom’s first prince, who was leading the people over, looked extremely average. Rosalyn would not be here at the meeting in order to show her support for John.
‘Hmm?’
John gently smiled toward Cale. Seeing the Breck Kingdom’s first prince suddenly smiling at him, the Red Dragon subconsciously smiled back. John approached him and started to speak.
“I am happy that we have gathered together like this.”
His voice was average as well. However, the problem was that this average person was looking at Cale.
“And this gentleman is?”
Cale thought that his turn to speak had come and slowly opened his mouth.
‘It is an honour to meet you. My name is Cale Henituse, the son of a noble in a small territory in the Northeastern part of the Roan Kingdom.’
Was that the introduction that Cale wanted to give? However, someone else started to speak before Cale and introduced him.
“He is our Kingdom’s treasure.”
Alberu beat him to it.
‘...Didn’t he tell me to act like I usually do?’
How was Cale supposed to do that after receiving such an introduction? The Red Dragon pursed his lips and hid his anxious gaze to look at Alberu with confusion. However, Litana only tacked onto Alberu’s words.
“He is also the saviour of our Jungle. I have never seen such a good and respectful noble with such a strong sense of responsibility before.”
‘Aigoo.’
The Red Dragon gulped after hearing Litana’s praises and looked off into the corner to not seeing Alberu’s eyes on him. The crown prince was staring at him with an expression that seemed to be saying that he had never heard anything so unbelievable in his entire life.
- Mm. Well, I guess you do have a good personality, Reddie.
As usual, Cale ignored Raon’s comments, but thought that he needed to speak up for himself. Everybody had said some interesting things to introduce him; however, nobody had said his name.
The Red Dragon opened his mouth to speak.
‘My name is Cale Henituse. It is an honour to meet you.’
That was what he wanted to say.
“So you must be that Cale Henituse.”
Prince John was faster. Cale was unsurprised to know that John already knew his name. However, the fact that John said, ‘that Cale Henituse,’ was a bit concerning.
“I have heard about you from Crown Prince Alberu-nim, Queen Litana-nim, and my older sister. Even Pen had a lot to say about you. Nice to meet you.”
“It is my honour to meet you.”
Cale shook John’s hand and respectfully greeted him. He tried to quickly let go, but Prince John did not seem to have any thoughts of letting go of his hand.
The Red Dragon’s barely noticeable slitted reddish-brown eyes met John’s eyes.
“...My sister seemed to be happy; she has high opinions of you. Thank you.”
Cale’s lips slightly turned up.
- Reddie, this guy seems better than that Pen or Ben or whatever that punk’s name is!
The Red Dragon understood why Rosalyn thought highly of John. At that moment, they heard the sizzling sound of the teleportation portal again. It was the arrival of the last guest.
All of them turned their gazes toward the magic circle that supported the teleportation portal. Cale turned toward the magic circle after finally letting go of John’s hand, before a bright light flashed and three people appeared.
Harol Kodian, the Chief of the Whipper Kingdom, appeared along with Toonka’s subordinates. Harol bowed toward the people looking at him.
“Hello, my name is Harol Kodiang, and I am a Chief of the Whipper Kingdom here on Commander Toonka’s behalf.”
They had all met before at the celebration thrown by the Empire since Harol was always by Toonka’s side.
“Chief Harol, this is your first time meeting young master Cale, right?”
John spoke in a respectful tone to Harol, as they were here to work together and not fight against one another.
“No, we have met before.”
“Hmm? You know each other?”
John had no idea about Cale and Toonka’s relationship, but John could see that Harol had a genuine smile on his face.
“Yes. Young master Cale is someone that I respect.”
“Ho.”
John gasped quietly, and Cale looked toward the hand in front of him with an indifferent expression as Harol started to speak.
“Young master Cale-nim, it has been a while. I feel like I am seeing a close friend that I have not seen for a long time.”
“...Nice to see you again, Chief Harol.”
“Young master-nim, please speak casually like you usually do.”
“...Sure.”
Cale nodded his head and let go of Harol’s hand, he could then see Toonka’s subordinates who came with Harol.
“Nice to see you again, young master-nim!”
“Young master-nim, I hope that you have been well.”
The big-bodied Whipper citizens bowed ninety degrees to greet him. Cale looked toward Harol.
“Commander Toonka-nim instructed them to be respectful toward his friend.”
Cale internally clicked his tongue after seeing Harol smiling at him. He then turned to look at Alberu. The crown prince was looking at him with a look of disbelief.
However, Alberu then quickly gathered everyone’s attention and started to speak.
“Let us get started. The night is short.”
They needed to finish their meeting before the night was over. Litana pointed to the tent, and the leaders of the Whipper, Breck, and Roan Kingdoms headed toward the tent with just one guard each.
Cale took a step back as he observed the people walk over to the tent. Raon asked him a question.
- Oi Reddie! Are you not going?
- Why should I go?
Cale had other business to do. More importantly, why would he get involved in a conversation that involved the heads of their respective kingdoms? The bigger issues were already discussed in advance. They were just going to chat as a courtesy and finalise the fine details of everything. In all honesty, what part did the Red Dragon have in it?
‘Alberu will take care of something as mediocre as that.’
Cale just would sit back and do nothing.
Which was what he thought.
“Cale Henituse.”
Alberu stood back, staring behind his back and calling for him.
“Yes, your highness?”
“Are you not coming in?”
Alberu had a radiant smile on his face, but he was definitely telling Cale to hurry up with his eyes.
- See! Reddie, I knew they would call for you!
The Red Dragon sighed loudly and dragged his feet across the floor as he approached Alberu, who almost rolled his eyes at him before catching himself. Both of them had identical smiles on their faces that seemed to show the level of trust in each other.
Cale’s eyes glew slightly as he projected into Alberu’s mind.
- Didn’t you tell me to be my usual self?
The crown prince looked at him through the corner of his eyes as he whispered.
“Yes. Stand behind me and do that.”
Before Cale entered the tent behind Alberu, he quickly turned to Eruhaben, who was standing there like a properly trained knight.
“Haben.”
“Yes, my lord.”
“Stand guard right outside the door and quickly enter if I call for you. Got it?”
The Gold Dragon’s eye twitched.
“...Yes sir. I understand.”
Pat. Pat.
The Red Dragon patted Eruhaben on the shoulder before lifting the tent flap and allowing himself in. Cale acted as if their relationship was the same as a lord and his knight…
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The meeting was pretty dull for the first hour.
First, they all agreed on the fact that they would work together to fend off the Empire and the Northern Alliance. Prince John was the first to speak.
“Based on what I heard from intelligence, the Northern Alliance is almost done constructing the ships to cross the ocean on the Eastern side. Since summer is almost over, they will finish the ships in the Fall. There is no way that the North will move in the Winter, so they will cross over as soon as Spring arrives. The Roan Kingdom and the Breck Kingdom need to prepare for their arrival.
Harol piped in from the left side of the large table of maps and documents.
“However, we need to focus on the Empire right now. They have no used dead mana bombs yet, but we do not know when they may use them. Shouldn’t we reduce their forces while we can?”
“I agree, we need to reduce the Empire’s strength first.”
Litana agreed with Harol before adding on.
“We also need to find a way to defend against their Alchemy.”
“So first.”
Harol pressed down on the table with his index finger roughly as he continued to assert his words.
“Shouldn’t we find a way for us to defeat the Empire?”
Litana and John closed their mouths for a moment. The Whipper Kingdom was asking for support to defeat the Empire. However, it would be complicated if the Whipper Kingdom had a major victory like that as well.
The Breck Kingdom was working with the Roan Kingdom to increase the number of mages under their command. In such a situation, they couldn’t let the Whipper Kingdom, a kingdom that detests magic, grow stronger, even if they were currently allies.
The Jungle didn’t have any land connected to the Roan or Breck Kingdoms. However, they were connected to the Whipper Kingdom a were worried that they would turn their attention to the Jungle if they got dramatically stronger. As such, the Jungle also did not wish for that situation to happen.
Litana was visibly debating what the best response would be before realising that one side had been very quiet the whole meeting. It was the person who had gathered them all here, Prince Alberu, who was being too quiet.
The Queen wasn’t the only one who noticed as all the other leaders turned their gazes toward the blonde prince.
Harol started to speak.
“Your highness, you seem to be very quiet.”
Alberu, who sat there regally with his well-kept blonde hair and shining blue eyes, smiled gently at everyone.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
His index finger was tapping on the side of the table. He was waiting for something before he slowly opened his mouth.
“I have a lot I want to say, however.”
Tap.
He tapped the table once more before resting his hand. Alberu continued to speak.
“Young master Cale, do you not have anything you want to say?”
Everyone turned to the Red Dragon. Impossibly, the young noble looked even more relaxed than the crown prince.
Even though Cale should note that the leaders were all staring at him, Cale seemed to relish in it, relaxing even further before he started to speak leisurely.
“I don’t have anything to say, your highness.”
It was the truth.
What could Cale say anyways? He was just waiting for the damn meeting to finish, he wanted out.
Cale’s eye twitched lightly as his irises darted towards the opening of the tent that faced the sea.
The Red Dragon gave a toothy smile to the inhabitants of the tent. His ears could detect the abnormality of strangely rushing water, splashing against the current creating ripples in the seaform.
“They are about to arrive.”
The crown prince started to smile as well after hearing Cale’s words.
“Arrive?”
Litana looked towards Cale with confusion. The rest of the leaders looked confused as well, sporting furrowed brows and tense body language.
Beeeeeeeeeeep- Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeep-
A magic alarm went off, and everyone around the table turned pale except for Alberu and Cale.
The entrance to the tent suddenly flipped over, and one of the Jungle’s warriors rushed in. Litana quickly started to shout, taking command of the situation.
“What is going on?!”
“Your majesty, the alarm installed in the ocean went off.”
It meant that there was someone or something headed their way.
“What kind of ship is it? Can you see a flag on it? How many ships are there?”
She started to ask rapid-fire questions while Prince John stood from his seat as his guard moved right next to him. As for Harol, he was looking at Cale. The warrior started to speak in that moment of chaos.
“It’s not a ship.”
“What can it be if it is not a ship?”
“That… um.. They are whales!”
Silence filled the tent.
Beeeeeeeeeeep-
The magic alarms continued to go off as the warrior kept explaining.
“Very large whales are headed toward us!”
Someone else started to speak after the warrior. It was Cale.
“They are finally here.”
Plop.
Cale lifted the flap of the tent opening up to reveal the ocean shoreline, and the Jungle’s warriors lining up against the quickly approaching vessels.
Splaaasssh, Splash-
Two large whales and one small whale could be seen swimming towards them.
Scrreeeeech.
The sound of a chair being moved could be heard as Alberu stood up. He looked around at the people inside the tent before starting to speak.
“There is a secret organisation working with the Empire and the Northern Alliance.”
“What?”
“Huh!”
The sudden information thrown at them in this chaotic moment made everybody else anxious. Harol. Who had been quiet, started to shout.
“What are you talking about?”
“Prince Alberu, what do you mean by a secret organisation?”
John asked urgently as well. The whales were not the problem here; however, Alberu pointed outside the entrance.
Everyone’s gaze followed his finger to the ocean.
Pssssssssssh-
A large humpback whale in front let out a copious amount of water vapour. And once the vapour dissipated, a person’s shadow was visible through the last vestiges of the water cloud. They suddenly jumped over the line of Jungle warriors with a graceful flip.
“Huh?”
A confused warrior shouted as the silhouette landed behind him.
Tap.
The person pushed back her blue hair.
“...The Whale tribe?”
Someone muttered in confusion.
The Whale tribe was commonly known as the strongest Beast tribe, but also the one most rare for common humans to see. The appearance of unexpected guests had caused everyone to be silent. However, someone inside the tent started to speak.
“Witira, long time no see.”
It was Cale Henituse, who walked out of the tent.
The three Whales were naturally Witira, Paseton, and the Killer Whale, Archie.
All three of them had arrived on land safely. Witira, who was leading the two smiled warmly and greeted Cale back.
“Long time no see indeed, Dragon-nim!”
"D-Dragon-nim??"
Cale pinched the bridge of his nose and scrunched his eyes.
Notes:
Hey guys! Expect chapters to slow down a bit
Exam season is right around the corner for me and I've been pretty exhausted recently, atm energy drinks have been my diet for like, idk ages, even though redbull tastes like shit =^∇^*=^∇^*
Come find me!
https://strwbrrykittie. /
Chapter 44: “OMG A DRAGON!” “WHAT? WHERE?!?”
Summary:
no seriously? where?
Notes:
heyyy I'm baaaackkk (≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡(≈ㅇᆽㅇ≈)♡
Sorry for being gone so long. the Ao3 author curse didn't get my ass but exams sure did, took a sabbatical an almost lost my mind but I'm back now!!
=^∇^*=^∇^*
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was silent.
The whole tent was dead quiet.
Witira looked around in confusion before her blue eyes met the irritated gleam of the Red Dragon’s glare. The Humpback whale lost part of her normal confident demeanor in an instant, and Witira looked down very quickly, realising that she had made a mistake.
Meanwhile, the residents in the tent were scoping each other out, staring at each other in evident confusion. Alberu was looking genuinely shocked as he almost gaped at Witira, at the same time, Litana was covering her mouth in a gesture of surprise as she looked around the tent with wide eyes.
Harol, who was definitely not in the know about Cale but also had heard some already suspicious details from Toonka, wasn’t shocked in the slightest. If anything, the man had already known that Cale was a Dragon ever since he met eyes with him.
Prince John, for one, was monumentally astonished. He had stood stiffly up from his chair, the wooden seat screeching against the floor as his face flared in unfortunate expressions. The prince’s mouth was wide open, soundlessly mouthing the word ‘Dragon’ over and over again on his lips while continuously looking between Cale and Witira.
The crown prince Alberu collected his demeanor quickly and relaxed back into the smug yet kind expression he retained almost all of the time. He wasn’t shocked because of the Whales, nor Cale’s identity (he had known for a long time ago after all), he was shocked because most of the people in the tent knew that Cale was a Dragon. He himself had genuinely struggled a lot with the Red Dragon’s identity, a Dragon of all creatures, as certainly ridiculous in his mind. Alberu opened his mouth to speak.
“...Did we all know?”
Everyone’s eyes turned to him, although Cale’s burning eyes made him suppress a flinch.
Murmurs of cautious agreement circled the tent, minus Prince John, who was still muttering words under his breath; he had likely moved onto a prayer at this point.
The Red Dragon pursed his lips in irritation, gritting out words he forced to sound calm.
“...Well, I would’ve most definitely appreciated it if we weren’t to mention it at all.”
Witira mumbled an apology, ignored by Cale, who looked away from her.
“Sigh… no matter. We have more important problems than whether I happen to be a Dragon or not. Witira, introduce yourself.”
Witira breathed in and steeled herself back into her confident self, understanding Cale’s desire and pretending that the event had never happened at all.
“...My name is Witira, and I am here as the representative of the Whale tribe. We came at the invitation of our benefactor, the Red Dragon, young master Cale Henituse. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
She was still collecting herself after her blunder, but Cale just sighed to himself. It was bound to happen anyway, no matter what, if Cale kept hanging around these kinds of powerful people, trouble would always come to kick his ass.
Prince John was possibly about to undergo a heart attack, however. Not only was the future Queen of the Whale tribe, the greatest faction of the ocean, and the tribe known to be the strongest after the Dragons, here. But a whole Dragon was in the tent as well.
Alberu smiled gently and prodded Prince John out of his haze. Impressively professionally, John recovered from his stupor quite fast and accepted and gained control of the situation once more.
“Apologies, my mind is a bit chaotic right now, I hope you understand.”
Cale raised an eyebrow. The prince stuttered.
“U-Uh. Ahem. Queen Litana-nim, would it be alright to bring in four chairs for the Whales and uh, y-young master Cale?”
Litana looked towards Bin in compliance.
Bin jumped and looked at his notes.
“Queen-nim, young master Cale is already accounted for in the chairs; we only need three.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale checked his pocket watch briefly as he ignored the anxious leaders. It seemed like it was already time… how could she be late to such an important meeting?
Siiiiizlee.
‘Ah, there she is.’
The teleportation magic circle was starting to create bright sparks of mana. Anybody trying to use this teleportation portal needed the magic incantation along with the passcode sent by the Jungle’s mages.
That was why the mage supervising the magic circle was starting to get nervous.
The Whale tribe was not the only thing the Red Dragon had prepared in advance, as a vaguely human-shaped silhouette began to form, Cale thought that if he wasn’t in a bad mood, he would’ve smiled. It had been a long time since he had seen this person.
He reached out a thin hand and held the freshly teleported dainty hand of the priestess Cage.
“Miss Cage, long time no see.”
“It sure has been long, young master-nim.”
She allowed Cale to guide her onto the sand from the teleportation platform. Cage was wearing a black priestess' robe without any crest. It fluttered in the wind as she greeted everyone.
“It is an honour to meet all of you.”
She was still good at pretending to be a normal and respectful priestess. Cale knew that she was the exact opposite. Some people became tense at the prospect of an unknown priestess. However, Prince John was calm, likely numbed from the previous shock and emotionally unavailable for the next few weeks.
Cale introduced the crazy priestess to the group.
“She is a priestess serving the God of Death.”
The Red Dragon had thought ahead, and it was lucky he did. The Vow of Death was the only reason for a priestess of the God of Death to show up to a confidential meeting. Every single sliver of information passed between all attendees was needed, and Cale meant it. NEEDED. To be kept to themselves.
It was only a coincidence that a handful of unknowns to Cale were now aware of his identity.
The future Whale Queen made an impressed noise and rubbed her chin while looking at Cale with respect.
“It looks like you thought ahead, Dragon-nim.”
Cale’s fake smile fell.
Witira covered her mouth in realisation.
Cage’s eyes widened as her respectful farce fell away.
“...DRAGON?!?”
‘For fucks sake Witira.’
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was chaos again for a while before the kingdom leaders present collected themselves quickly and sorted everything in order. They were losing time, and war was on the horizon. The Red Dragon (Dragon by the way, like what!?) had found it in himself to constantly remind everyone of the time crunch they were on.
Cale was settled in his seat. His bad mood turned nasty. He didn’t want to be here, and although he wished he could say he had no reason to dabble in human affairs, it was entirely untrue. Cale had everything to do with human affairs, and it pissed him off.
Sometimes he wishes that he would fly off into the mountains like Eruhaben and live out the rest of his 1,000 years doing something relaxing… like sleeping or knitting clothes for orphaned children. Something like that was more worth his time than being crammed in a tent with a bunch of humans and a handful of Whale tribe people.
The Red Dragon held back a scowl as he observed the meeting with a stoic expression,
Witira and Alberu had just started to share information about the secret organisation as well as the ‘Arm,’ faction, which was the organisation’s battle faction.
Arm had taken control of the Eastern continent’s underworld. They were the ones responsible for the Roan Kingdom and the Church of the Sun God’s terror incidents.
They attacked the Elf Village to try and steal the branch of the World Tree.
AND, they also recruited the Mermaids to try and take control of the sea route connecting the Eastern and Western continents.
The mood in the room continued to go down as they shared these details with different pieces of evidence.
“...Ho.”
Prince John couldn’t keep his already poorly maintained poker face up as he started to press on his temples with two hands. Cale’s entire existence was likely not making the poor prince feel better. He started to speak exasperatedly.
“So, you are saying that such an organisation is working with the Northern Alliance and the Empire and that we didn’t know about any of this, including what they have been doing on the Western continent?”
John was flabbergasted.
‘How could there be such an organisation and how could we not know anything about them?’
He was nursing a pounding migraine. It was almost impossible; he couldn’t understand this at all. However, it was possible if the Northern Alliance and the Empire were helping Arm out. Furthermore, there was no way that an organisation that took over the Eastern continent’s underworld was weak.
A calm voice started to speak at that moment.
“What a terrible organisation. We must get rid of such an organisation that goes around causing magic bomb terror incidents everywhere.”
Which was Harol’s reaction. For someone like Harol, who detested magic, something like a magic bomb terror incident should disappear from this world. Toonka would probably have a similar reaction. Cale wondered if he weren’t able to blow their heads off with a blink of his eye, would they outwardly detest him as well?
Nevertheless, Cale was satisfied with Harol’s response; he had expected nothing else of Harol in all honesty. The Red Dragon twitched.
Litana was looking at him.
“Miss Lina, is there something you wish to say?”
“It is amazing.”
Cale stared at her.
“I heard that you played a pivotal role in preventing the Roan Kingdom’s magic bomb terror incident. Also that you helped the Whale tribe, and you even put out the fire in our Jungle. Oh! And you also saved the Elf Village? Not to forget the Saint and Holy Maiden!”
Litana honestly found it to be incredible. In her youth, she had heard all about Dragons from her family, but she had known them as selfish, powerful, almost God-like creatures. But the Dragon in front of her now was the complete opposite of everything she thought she knew.
He was humble and even looked uncomfortable with the minimal attention and praise. He was more patient than Dragons were ever described to be. Cale was also kind and more than willing to go out of his way to help others.
He didn’t HAVE to put out the fire Jungle. But he traveled on foot, and on back for days to put out the fire, and then he had only just met Litana.
Cale Henituse was not great because he was a Dragon. He was great because… because… well… he was Cale Henituse.
Litana smiled as she thought about all of his feats. He was more than qualified to sit at this table of leaders. In fact, he was the most qualified. So the Queen, of course, asked for Cale’s opinion.
“Dragon-nim, what do you think our next steps should be?”
Everyone’s gaze slowly turned to the very uncomfortable Red Dragon.
‘Why is she asking me? Isn’t it all of your jobs to figure that out?’
In perfect hindsight, Cale already decided a while ago what he was going to do. However, he couldn’t tell them about it, nor did he have any reason to tell them.
“Shouldn’t we save the Western continent? Shouldn’t we bring peace to the citizens of our continent?”
- Oh! Reddie! Are we saving people again? Saving people feels great, it’s so satisfying!
- I’m doing it for the sake of myself. It brings me enough peace and quiet to slack off for the next half millennium.
“I believe that the people here can make it happen.”
Litana looked touched.
“...Really. You are right, Dragon-nim. You always seem to be walking down a path of justice; you are a truly just Dragon.”
Cale held in a huff and nodded politely. He peeked up to note that the others were looking at him with admiration, and then peeked toward Alberu.
The Red Dragon narrowed his eyes.
Alberu had a warm smile on his face, but his gaze seemed to be saying… no screaming even, ‘this scaly lizard bastard is saying things he doesn’t mean again.’
Cale mirrored his smile, staring at Alberu through his curled eyes.
John started to speak again.
“The Roan Kingdom-.”
He trailed off, the smiles on Cale and Alberu’s faces were…off. However, their mutual enemy was clear. This was the case with everyone else in the room as well. Litana began to speak again, a weight visibly off her shoulders.
“We will reinforce the Whipper Kingdom with rations of food.”
This statement meant that the Jungle was willing to work together with the group and provide something unrelated to Alchemy or magic.
Harol had a bright smile on his face as he started to speak, glad that the Whipper Kingdom was gaining allies and support.
“We want to handle anything related to the magic bombs. We need to kill all of those bastards.”
It was a vicious anger fitting for someone who detested magic.
Cale noted that the round table was getting active with talk again and leaned back into his chair, arms crossed over his chest. The meeting progressed well with Alberu leading the way due to his surplus of related information.
The three kingdoms would secretly deliver funds and rations to the Whipper Kingdom. Furthermore, if the Empire manages to cross over into the Whipper Kingdom’s borders, the Jungle would immediately send a secret battle squad to help.
In addition, if the Empire uses the dead mana bombs, the Roan Kingdom would provide the steps to handle the situation, while the other kingdoms would provide the funds to put those steps into action.
It was also discussed about the support for the Whales battle in the winter, as well as the issue of the Northern Alliance. They had set the plans for everything until next spring.
“Then let us make the Vow of Death now.”
Cage stood up at Alberu’s statement. Thankfully, she had maintained professionalism throughout the whole meeting, but Cale did catch numerous glances in his direction…
As Cale left the tent, he could see that the sun was rising as he walked leisurely to the teleportation portal. Eruhaben was walking behind him.
“So everyone knows what you are now.”
Cale stole an irritated glance behind him.
“Not like I wanted them to know.”
“Are you going to punish that Whale now?”
“...No. She already profusely apologised to me. Punishment won’t change anything. And she’s a valuable person.”
The Gold Dragon made a face of confusion and shook his head.
“You are the only Dragon I’ve ever met who hates attention and praise, let alone the most patient one probably in existence.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
Cale frowned at Toonka, who had his face all up into the video communication device. His nostrils were… too detailed for Cale’s sight to deem comfortable. If the Red Dragon could, he would define it as a personal war crime.
“What is it?”
It was Fall already, and Cale had been getting constant updates on the Whipper Kingdom through Alberu and the information organisation that Ron was leading. The Whipper Kingdom was managing pretty well against the Empire. To a lot of surprise.
The Empire, of course, didn’t reveal all of their cards, such as the dead mana bomb. This was only possible because, contrary to the belief that the poor Whipper Kingdom would eventually run out of funds, they were able to keep their soldiers equipped and fed.
‘But it’s moving too slow.’
That was the last piece of information Cale had heard. Which was why he didn’t care to genuinely talk with Toonka at the moment.
- I wanted you to be the first to know.
Toonka tacked on.
- We’ve won about halfway.
Cale’s expression changed slightly.
- We managed to take over a castle! Kuahahahhahahaha!
Toonka finally stepped back from the screen and laughed heartily.
‘This crazy bastard.’
The Red Dragon could then see that only Toonka's face was clean. The rest of his large body was covered from the shoulder down in heavy blood. If he leaned forward a bit, Cale could see numerous piles of corpses behind Toonka.
He had genuinely piled up enemy corpses before calling him to share the news. Like some grotesque trophy cabinet. What a crazy bastard.
- I also did as you asked.
“Like I asked?”
- Yes. I didn’t throw the injured soldiers away. I brought them with me.
Holy shit, did Toonka lose his mind?
Cale was very visibly shocked at Toonka’s words. He could compare this whole situation to maybe a cat, all of a sudden, asking to take a bath. It was completely out of character for Toonka.
But the man had a proud look on his face.
- The a strong need to know how to take care of the weak. Like a Dragon protects the weaklings under his wing.
Toonka gave Cale a significant, pointed look that was disregarded by Cale. The Red Dragon was seriously debating whether this was the real Toonka.
- But I think that it will be hard to heal them.
Cale tilted his head. Now he was starting to understand. Even if the Whipper Kingdom had more funds, it couldn’t buy expensive potions to heal its soldiers. They also lacked priests. No churches had a strong influence on the Whipper Kingdom because churches were a faction of magic. That was why they were lacking priests for the war.
Furthermore, the church considered the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom to be barbarians as they believed in nature but not in a god.
This led to the churches not sending any priests over to the Whipper Kingdom.
In Cale’s opinion, the fact that the Whipper Kingdom had any healers at all was amazing because the mages had attacked all individuals with healing powers before being overthrown.
The sorrow in this dilemma was evident in Toonka’s face.
- We don’t have enough healers, and we can’t use many potions because this is just a half victory. We only have so many healers and not enough priests.
Instantly, two possible people popped into Cale’s mind. Both of whom were currently unoccupied, three levels down in his villa.
The crazy priestess and the half Saint.
…there was also one more person.
The Elf in Eruhaben’s lair.
“Mm.”
Cale leant back into his chair, rubbing his eyelid as he contemplated. Each of those three was more than talented enough to do more than twice what average priests could do.
- Reddie, are we saving people?
Raon sounded like he was expecting something.
- …Perhaps we are.
Cale sat back up and looked closer at his video communication device.
“What do you mean by half-victory?”
Toonka looked a bit awkward.
- Ahem, the enemy ran away after leaving their castle behind.
“So you then took over the castle.”
Toonka coughed.
- Ahem, we did take it over, but we cannot enter.
‘What?’
Toonka scratched his head after seeing Cale’s extremely perturbed gaze before lifting the screen and turning it to the side. Something red and flickering was projected in front of him.
The Red Dragon could tell why Toonka had contacted him in the middle of the corpses. He could not enter the castle, so he found somewhere that the soldiers would not be looking.
A raging fire.
A pillar of flame so high that Cale couldn’t even see the castle it shrouded.
- The fire suddenly started, and we can’t put it out.
“...You can’t put it out?”
- Yes, that’s why I have the soldiers surrounding the pillar of fire. What is amazing is that the fire hasn’t extended past the castle. It seems to be like a wall protecting the castle from us.
Toonka shared his honest thoughts with his friend. He admittedly felt a bit better after telling Cale about it. Compared to when he was fighting people on his own, as ‘The Strongest’, there were a lot of things to think about and take care of during a war.
After meeting Cale, Toonka realised that he wasn’t as strong as he thought he was. There were hundreds, if not thousands, of people stronger than him in the vast world.
It made him feel excited. The chance to find and fight these people got his blood burning so bright!
Meeting Cale was like opening your eyes after a long time. To Toonka, Cale was ‘The Strongest.’
Toonka had a revelation that he could give less of a shit whether someone could use magic or not, as long as they didn’t lord power over someone else. Like those damned tower mages, who abused the power they had over the entirety of the Whipper Kingdom.
But the Red Dragon wasn’t like that. Sure, he had magic and all that, but he never abused the power he had over anyone; it made Toonka respect him. Cale Henituse was a valued friend.
Toonka sighed, looking defeated but content as he shared his feelings with Cale.
- I cannot tell what the Empire did. But I will definitely take care-... mm?
Toonka stopped talking as he saw Cale’s face. However, he then asked with concern, which Cale thought was unlike his normal self.
- Is something wrong?
Cale was frowning. Ignoring Toonka and just staring at the fire past him. It was something he had seen before. The alchemical fire from the Jungle.
Raon had noticed it too.
- Reddie, haven’t we seen that fire before?
- The Alchemical Fire, yes. From the Jungle.
It had burned down the entirety of the Jungle Section One. The fire that went nowhere and never lost a spark.
‘Fuck…’
Cale frowned. It seemed like he had to go and put out that fire. The Red Dragon pinched his brow and sighed. Toonka responded immediately to the sound.
- No need to worry about it too much, did you forget who I am? I am Toonka. I will find a way, so you don’t need to worry about me.
“Spit out your coordinates.”
- …What?
Toonka could see the complicated expression on Cale’s face before the noble started to speak in a veiled, annoyed tone.
“Tell me your coordinates. I’m coming over.”
- …Why?
Cale became visibly irritated at Toonka’s question.
‘...Wait, no. He’s right. Why should I even go? That’s so much effort… But it’s not like I can not go.’
The Whipper Kingdom needed to take control of this castle to reduce the power of the Empire. It was essential for the slacker's life.
‘...But what is the Empire hiding? What are they thinking?’
Cale was finding it hard to understand why the Empire would do such a thing and abandon their castle to leave it on fire.
They could be doing this to focus more of their forces on the other two castles that Toonka’s side was aiming for… or they could be doing this so they can ambush Toonka’s forces while they try to put out the fire.
…Well, Cale would figure it out when he got there. Toonka was still blinking his eyes slowly in confusion.
“Sigh. Why? Well, someone needs to bring over some priests and put out that fire.”
- …You’re going to do that?
Toonka asked in confusion before quickly shutting up. There was no way that Cale Henituse, THE Red Dragon, and the man looking at him with a serious expression, would be joking about something like that in a situation like this.
- Yes, if it is you, I know that you wouldn’t say things you don’t mean.
“Oh? So, hurry up and tell me your coordinates so that I can get there.”
‘I’ll go quickly and hurry back after putting out the fire.’
Which was what Cale was telling himself.
Cale quickly confirmed the coordinates and nodded his head. Before he hung up, he started to speak.
“Ah. By the way.”
Toonka was smiling and telling Cale to say what was on his mind. The Red Dragon hid a cringe at Toonka’s… unfortunately looking smile, so he turned to face the wall as he continued to speak.
“I’ll be in a disguise.”
- What?
“I’m hanging up now.”
Click.
Cale sighed and swept his long red hair out of his face. It was getting pretty long now. He stood up from the chair, and Raon appeared from the chandelier as he jumped down and flew to Cale’s side.
“Reddie! What do you mean by disguise?”
Cale glanced at Raon briefly before slipping on a coat to brace the Autumn air.
“You’ll find out, you’re coming with me, right?”
“Of course!”
The Red Dragon swiftly strided to the innermost room on the fourth floor.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
“Come in.”
A clear voice echoed from inside the room. Cale opened the door smoothly and greeted the inhabitant.
“Jack.”
“..Young master-nim?”
The Saint, Jack, jumped up to greet Cale properly.
“Young master-nim, have you been well?”
The crazy priestess Cage also jumped up and greeted Cale as if she were a mercenary. Cale quietly observed the two before starting to speak.
“Saint-nim, is Miss Hannah currently training?”
“Ah, yes. She is learning how to handle the darkness attribute from Miss Mary.”
“Really?”
“Yes. I heard that Miss Rosalyn and Mr Choi Han were with them as well.”
“I see.”
The crazy priestess Cage found it a little weird that Cale hastily opened the door, but seemed to be very calm despite it. Maybe the Red Dragon realised what she was thinking as he turned his head toward her. Cage’s attention was locked onto the slit pupils of his eyes as she flinched. She couldn’t believe she hadn’t noticed it before.
“Miss Cage.”
“Yes….yes?”
“Will you continue to stay in this villa?”
She was currently staying at Cale’s villa because the God of Death kept showing up and whining in her dreams whenever she tried to leave.
A god you cannot see whining in your head is extremely annoying. Which was why Cage ended up stuck in the villa and had happened to become friends with the Saint of the Church of the Sun God. She answered Cale’s question with a resigned sincerity.
“I wish to do so if it is okay with you, young master-nim.”
Jack tacked on from the side,
“It had been wonderful having Cage-nim here. If it is okay with you, young master-nim, I hope that Miss Cage can stay here longer.”
The existence of Cage made it possible for Jack to suppress his power of purification. She allowed Jack to approach Mary and his sister without any issues. Of course, he still couldn’t even shake hands with his sister, but that wasn’t important compared to having his sister alive and well.
Cale slowly nodded his head,
“I am happy having you here as well, Miss Cage. That is why…”
Cale directed his attention to both the half-Saint and the crazy priestess.
“Let’s go save some people.”
“Excuse me?”
The Saint asked with visible confusion, while Cage asked with a calm expression.
“Where are we headed?”
The Red Dragon smiled in satisfaction at Cage’s response before answering her question.
“The battlefield.”
“Huh?”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The smell of blood and burning flesh was etched into the very fine hairs of the bloody soldiers across the field. Grunts of pain and dirtied, to clean bandages wrapped the bodies of wounded men and women as they rested from a long fight.
Commander Toonka was pacing somewhere near a certain location. Harol noted that for the past five or so minutes that Toonka refused to leave that general vicinity.
All of a sudden, a bright white light started to gather in the area where Toonka was pacing. Flowing bits of mana rose from the earth in a white cacophony of swirls and slivers as they began to shape themselves in the form of five human figures.
Toonka stood before the transportation circle as the figures began to flesh out and solidify from the mana. In a flurry of wind, flowers began to bloom at the figure's feet, blossoming into poppies through the bloodied mud and soot of what was once soil and now a war-torn land.
From the five figures, the man in the middle stepped out to stand before Toonka.
“...What the…”
The man smirked a signature smile as he pushed back his hair from his face.
Long, long, LONG, white, silk-like hair flowed like fragile strokes of paint upon rich canvas. It was so long that it seemed to look like the ends would muddy themselves upon the bloodied soil, but Toonka could see that every time a strand even came close to the ground, it would suddenly flutter like a gust of wind had tickled it, flying it safe away from the floor.
Looking back up, Toonka saw pale, baby blue eyes staring at him intently. The pupils of his eyes were milky-white, almost appearing blind and unseeing, yet the man was staring at Toonka just as observing as Toonka was himself.
He was wearing a white priest's outfit without symbols, and the fine cloth seemed to blur and blend into the shades of his wraith-like hair. In the dank and dim atmosphere of the battlefield, this guy looked like he was faintly glowing.
“How do I look?”
Toonka was speechless, so Harol saved his dignity and took it upon himself to answer.
“I don’t think anyone will recognise you, young master-nim.”
“It’s priest-nim, now. Who’s the young master-nim?”
Cale, who was staring at Harol with his strangely intense, milky blue eyes, smiled gently and graciously. Harol couldn’t help but suck in a sharp breath.
“...You look like a real priest.”
“Aren’t I a ‘real’ priest?”
Once Cale had taken care of his disguise, Raon had taken it upon himself to design the looks of everyone else.
Rosalyn and Choi Han traded colours with each other. Rosalyn had black hair and eyes, while Choi Han sported red hair and eyes. The crazy priestess and Saint had their hair dyed to the common colour of brown, and they all had full face masks in their hands as well.
Cale asked Harol a question.
“Where are the patients?”
“Are you planning on starting right away?”
Cale pulled a full-face white mask from between the folds of his silken priest attire and placed it on his face. He found no need to be extremely fancy, and the mask was just a flat porcelain mask with no features beyond a smooth, blank white surface.
The Red Dragon opened his arms as he started to speak, a mysterious wind breezing past him and making his priest outfit and hair flutter and spread out from behind him. Making him look impossibly more heavenly than he did, as if it wasn’t impossible.
“Going to find the people in pain, going to help the people in need, that is truly the will of the lord.”
Harol raised an eyebrow at how holy Cale looked and sounded before responding sincerely.
“I will guide you to them.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
The Whipper soldiers were looking at the pillar of fire with concern. It was especially the case for the soldiers creating a barricade around the pillar. It had been raining all night, but this fire was not shrinking at all.
That oddness instilled fear in people. Trying to take even one step closer to the pillar made them feel intense heat.
One of the soldiers looked around before whispering to his friend.
“Do you think the Empire is responsible for this fire?”
“How would I know?”
“If they know how to make this kind of shit, won’t we all burn to death too?”
“What crap are you saying?”
The friend scolded the other in shock. He was glad there were no higher-ups around them. However, the friend saw the soldier’s expression and started to frown.
The soldier had said that after shivering in perturbed fear.
“No, I know it is nonsense, but I’m feeling uncomfortable after seeing the Empire run away after leaving this fire behind.”
The war was dragging on, and they had to guard a weird pillar of fire now. For this soldier, who was a citizen of the Whipper Kingdom and hated magic, this pillar of fire reminded him of the magic used by the mages in the past.
“Our Commander-in-Chief still brought all of the injured soldiers with him. He even gave a bit of those precious potions to the ones with serious injuries.”
The soldier relaxed after hearing his friend speak.
Commander Toonka did not throw away the injured this time. It was completely different than how he had acted during the Civil War. However, his expression stiffened up again.
“...But they are all dying.”
They didn’t have enough potions, and there was a limit to what a doctor without healing abilities could do. It was painful to hear the moans of soldiers who were dying without a chance to return home after a long fight.
“Why are you saying such negative things? The Commander-in-Chief and Chief-nims will find a way for us soon.”
The soldier had a bitter smile after hearing his friend’s response. He had participated in the war due to his anger about magic, but he was starting to see the reality of the situation as time dragged on. A doubtful voice came out of his mouth.
“Do you think- huh?”
He couldn’t finish his sentence.
A group of people dressed in robes of pristine, clean white robes were talking towards the centre of the formation. There were five people, all in blank, white masks and white priest attire, walking into the tent with the injured alongside Commander Toonka.
It was naturally Cale and his group.
The Red Dragon looked around as he walked to the tent. The atmosphere was heavy with gloom. He spared a glance around until he made eye contact with one of the soldiers. It was the soldier guarding the medical tent.
“May we enter?”
“Ex-Excuse me?”
The soldier became nervous at Cale’s distinguished air. At that moment, Toonka started to speak.
“Lift the flap.”
“Yes, yes, sir!”
The soldier quickly opened the entrance to the tent, and the smell of medicinal herbs and antiseptic, alongside the bloody rot of injuries, started to flow out.
Cale slowly entered the tent.
The soldier mumbled under his breath as he watched the five people walk in.
“...Priest-nim.”
The soldier could see that the two people walking behind the white-haired priest had powerful healing capabilities. One had a black aura in her hand, while the other had a golden aura in his.
The tent that was full of the aura of death and pain slowly started to change as the patients and the doctors all turned their gazes toward the five priests.
Cale lifted his arms and started to speak to everyone.
“Hello everyone, we are here following the will of the heavens to help all of you who are working hard to fight.”
“Ah.”
Someone let out a quiet gasp.
Cale set his hands down and glanced over his shoulder behind him.
“Let’s get started.”
Cage and Jack moved in opposite directions from Cale’s side, while Choi Han followed behind them. Rosalyn stayed by Cale’s side.
Jack placed a hand on a patient's arm.
Shaaaaaaaa-
The injury started to quickly heal, bruises sinking into the skin, and skin sewing itself back together while glowing gold.
“My-My arm-.’
The patient started to tear up and cheer while admiring his arm's healing.
Choi Han took out potions from his magic bag to assist the two priests. Cale watched them work for a bit before looking at Toonka. The Commander started to speak with tears in his eyes.
“You even brought so many potions… really, thank you very much.”
Cale felt the heavy gazes of the soldiers and doctors focus on him as he replied in a dignified manner.
Alberu had prepared the potions for them. How kind of him, Cale recalled their conversation had been before he left.
‘You’re going to put the fire out like you did in the Jungle? You’re going to be wearing the secret organisation… you’re going to be wearing the Arm outfit while doing it?’
Underneath Cale, Rosalyn, and Choi Han’s priest outfits were their fake secret organisation outfits with the blue stars.
Cale smirked as he remembered how hard Alberu laughed.
The Red Dragon turned toward Rosalyn, as he remembered that she had not left his side to go heal the injured.
“Aren’t you going to go help?”
Rosalyn straightened up and replied with an eager, sincere voice.
“Well, since I knew you didn’t have any potions on you. I assumed you would be healing them with your… priestly abilities. I wanted to learn from your healing, Drag-Priest-nim.”
Cale tilted his head at Rosalyn in curiosity, the mage was always eager to learn anything she could when it came to the three Dragons.
“Very well.”
Cale started walking deeper into the tent, leaving the tent entrance open for passersby to see inside as they worked. Rosalyn was quick on his heels, but he just let her be as he started from the closest soldier.
He had light injuries.
“You have a lot of bruises.”
“Priest-nim…”
The soldier who was sitting down stiffly so as not to irritate his severe bruising winced as he tried to sit up in front of the Priest. Cale clicked his tongue at him, chiding, and bent lower to see the severe bruising of the man's body.
The Red Dragon simply channeled a little bit of mana through his eyes to check the man’s body more thoroughly.
“It looks like blunt force gave you internal bleeding, hm?”
“I-It might be, Priest-nim.”
Cale lifted his hands and hovered the heels of his palms over the organs where his mana detected internal bleeding, and forced his mana to change colour to a white, misty fog that faintly resembled the healing power of the Saint and Priestess across the tent. Rosalyn watched, leaning forward in intense attention as the white mana from Cale’s hands drifted down like wisps of faint smoke and was absorbed by the man's body.
And just like that, the bloating of the man’s abdomen settled, and the yellow and black bruises disappeared into whispers of nothing.
Rosalyn hummed and nodded her head, like she was genuinely learning a lot from Cale. She pulled a potion from her magic satchel and gave it to the healed man as the Red Dragon moved onto a new patient.
Cale slowly traveled around the rows of soldiers, giving those with less severe injuries potions from Rosalyn’s bag. He was about to dismiss the seemingly alright soldier who was unconscious before the man suddenly groaned in pain. The Red Dragon twisted his head around and looked questioningly at the man.
His eyes caught upon a leg that was heavily bandaged…
‘That must be it.’
Cale knelt by the man’s side and gave him a serene smile, white hair fluttering as he lowered himself.
“May I have a look at your wound?”
The man, tired and exhausted, nodded weakly.
Rosalyn reached forward and helped Cale manually untie the tight bandage from the man’s leg. To reveal a deep gash in his leg. A buildup of white cells created a milky fluid that oozed from the wound, that mingled with thick, clotting blood. Past the possibly infected wound was a spot of hard white that Cale instantly identified as his bone.
In his time in Korea, Cale had seen more than his fair share of these grotesque wounds and failed to produce a reaction at the right. Rosalyn, however, covered her mouth and looked away, closing her eyes tightly to steel herself before looking again.
The Red Dragon hummed in thought. A wound like this couldn’t be healed properly just like that. He needed to produce a support first before binding the flesh back together, lest this man’s leg be left brutally deformed.
Cale stood up and held his hands together, palm to palm, in front of him.
The man looked shocked, as the Priest’s hands were clasped in a prayer-like gesture, his white hair fanning out behind him in a holy scene.
“Priest-.”
“Shhh.”
The Red Dragon quieted the man and gathered white mana in his hands before pulling his hands apart, revealing a long strip of mana that resembled a string.
“Stay very still.”
Cale knelt back down, Rosalyn watching him closely in some barely contained awe. The long, thin stretch of mana began to work, sliding through the side of the gash and into the man’s skin and steadily beginning to sew the wound together. While the wound was stitching itself together, Cale held his hands out and began to remove the infection, cleaning the gash of fluif buildup and particles of dirt.
The thread ties itself off of the man’s leg and fades into smoke, leaving behind the clean, completely healed surface of the skin. The soldier gasped and quickly delved into reverent thanking.
“Thank you! Oh my goodness, thank you!”
“No need to thank me, thank the Lord and his goodness.”
The Red Dragon smiled gently, although his mask hid his face, the soldier could understand the sincerity of his voice, and bowed deeply to Cale.
“Priest-nim! Priest-nim!”
Cale almost didn’t turn around and react to the calling before Rosalyn tugged at his sleeve with an amused expression on her face.
A young doctor ran up to him, glasses almost falling off his nose.
“Priest-nim! Please help, this man- gasp, this man-”
He was out of breath and struggling to get his words out, but Cale cut him off.
“Lead me the way.”
A patient covered head to toe in raw, fresh wounds greeted Cale as soon as he neared him. Behind a private emergency flap in the large tent lay a large man and the smell of putrid burning flesh. Cale could immediately tell that he was caught in the Alchemical fire when it sparked.
It looked exactly like burn victims back in Korea during the apocalypse. The doctor had clearly attempted to salve the raw wounds, but the man was evidently in enough pain to lose consciousness, and the doctor looked too young to be seasoned enough to deal with his kind of injury.
Rosalyn had covered her mouth in shock, her eyes darted this way and that, clearly attempting to summon a solution to fix and heal the severely burned soldier.
“Uh.. Priest-nim, what kind of healing?”
Cale held a hand and paused her talking instantly. The Red Dragon turned to the doctor, still in the room with them, and spoke.
“You need to go help other patients, don’t worry, the Lord will look upon us all.”
The doctor’s eyes brightened, awed as he nodded his head rapidly and fled the room, gathering his supplies and joining the small team of doctors with the numerous wounded soldiers.
“If we were to use regular healing magic on this particular type of wound, it would definitely leave permanent burn disfigurement all over their body.”
The Red Dragon quickly rolled up his sleeves as he moved around the bed, the soldier was lying on with professionalism. Rosalyn followed his steps, on his heels as she paid close attention to his words and actions.
“We can assume that these burns were caused by the Alchemical fire over the Empire’s tower, which means that even the strongest type of healing other than an actual saint would fail to heal these wounds properly.”
Rosalyn nodded her head eagerly as Cale lifted his arms behind his head to tie his long white hair up and out of his way. The mage seemed to be in thought for a bit before asking a question.
“Is it because of the nature of burns? Because the theory of healing magic is to repair what is there. But clearly, the fire has completely eradicated his skin and parts of his flesh, hence we can’t use healing magic to heal because there is theoretically nothing to heal… so what do we do?”
“You are correct, Miss Rosalyn, I wouldn’t have expected less from you.”
The mage smiled proudly, giddy at being praised by a Dragon.
“You are correct in that we technically have nothing to heal, hence we need to recreate the skin and flesh that was once there in order to adequately fulfill the requirements to use healing spells at no risk to the patient.”
“So, how would we recreate it?”
Cale started pulling wisps of red mana out of his hands, it was back to its normal colour because, well, evidently, there was no one else inside this certain emergency room.
“We’re going to turn back time, just for his body.”
Rosalyn’s eyes widened in shock, her mouth dropping open and closing repeatedly.
“T-Turn back time?”
“Yes.”
Red mana swirled up Cale’s arms, running between the long, silky curtain of white hair that was pulled behind Cale’s head, fluttering individual strands as they began to collect and swirl across the body of the wounded soldier.
Rosalyn’s eyes watched in overwhelming amazement as the man’s skin began to collect from ash, turning into black crisps barely attached to his bloody flesh, before slowly smoothing out from red swelling blisters into dry flakes, into smooth, slightly pink skin.
And just like that, every burn on the man’s body was gone.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
It was a night of the new moon, and the lady of the night was nowhere among her glittering subjects of stars.
Cale, fluttering white hair and all, stood elegantly on top of Maple Castle as he looked down.
‘It is completely dark other than the obvious pillar of fire and the lights in the base.’
The fire shone even brighter without the presence of the moon. The Red Dragon was disappointed in the lack of valuable objects inside the burning tower. No items, or even magic devices. Sans an Alchemical reagent, nor even a metal ladle. It was an empty castle.
“Let’s go down.”
“Yes, Cale-nim.”
“Right away, sir.”
Choi Han and Rosalyn responded instantly as the four leaped from the roof of Maple Castle into the night-soaked sky. Their fake uniforms flapping in the wind, while Cale’s white hair and cloak slivered nary even a sound.
The four people being them, including Raon.
- Stay close behind me, Raon. We don’t know if it’s truly safe or not.
- Pah! Like anything could ever hurt me! I’m great and mighty.
Cale’s group snuck shiftily overhead, levitated by the Red Dragon’s magic as they landed quietly on top of the castle surrounded by the pillar of fire. Raon was in charge of the invisibility spell around them, and quickly removed it once they landed.
The soldiers guarding the pillar of fire failed to notice Cale’s group’s actions, thankfully because of Toonka and Harol’s efforts to lower the number of soldiers standing guard.
“It’s hot.”
Cale muttered under his breath in annoyance. The Red Dragon turned to regard Choi Han and Rosalyn. Choi Han was rubbing the embroidery on his outfit.
It was one white star with five blue stars around it.
It was the upgraded fake secret organisation outfit. It wasn’t a perfect replica, on purpose… What did the kids back in Korea say it was again…? Ragebaiting?
“Dragon-nim, what’s the plan?”
Cale aired his uniform out again, responding to Rosalyn’s question.
“First, we’ll go down through the castle while looking for any magic devices. Miss Rosalyn, you and Raon should be better than those other… rather shoddy mages. We will hopefully be able to understand the Empire’s plan after this.”
Choi Hand and Rosalyn nodded their heads simultaneously. Cale glanced down at his written blueprints of the castle that Harol had given him while continuing to speak.
“We will also look for any treasures or precious items that may be hidden, don’t forget the underground room.”
Two people flinched. Raon appeared in the air and shouted excitedly, arms reaching to Cale’s shoulder and hanging off of it.
“I knew it! Reddie, we’re going to do SOO much looting tonight!”
Raon was overjoyed, happy to do a bonding activity with the Red Dragon. Choi Han looked toward Rosalyn, unsure, but the mage was smiling.
“Not money nor food, but treasure, right?”
“Yes. Miss Rosalyn, I knew you would get it.”
The mage preened happily. They would leave the money and food for the soldiers, but the Red Dragon, however, was looking for more precious things.
“I will work hard, Dragon-nim.”
“Yes, I know you will, Miss Rosalyn.”
“Reddie, what about me?”
“You as well.”
Choi Han watched Cale, Rosalyn, and Raon chatting merrily as they started to descend the stairs with a blank expression before following behind them.
The Red Dragon started to allow mana into his eyes to analyse the Maple Castle.
Strangely, there was not a lot to see or investigate.
“Mm, there’s nothing out of order here.”
“...Strange…”
Cale’s group gathered in the first-floor hall without any luck.
“Well, let’s still go into the basement.”
Rosalyn nodded her head. Forget any treasures. The real treasure now was discovering the Empire’s plan.
The Empire had just started a huge self-sustaining flame and let?
It made no sense; that would be too much of a waste.
Rosalyn spoke, pointing lower down the stairs.
“Shall we head to the basement now?”
“No, let’s verify the condition of the pillar of fire before we go.”
The fire was up close on the first floor. The flame was shaped like a pillar, perhaps around 7 metres in diameter, it was why the soldiers couldn’t see Cale even when he opened the castle door.
The Red Dragon strided to the entrance of the first-floor hall.
Choi Han followed behind him, as well as Rosalyn, to her concerned words.
“Open it.”
Choi Han opened the door to the hall at Cale’s command. The Red Dragon saw the fire through the creaks in the opening door.
“Mm.”
Crackle.
An intense heat entered the castle among the sound of flickering flame.
The Red Dragon took another step forward, bracing to feel the heat flicker across his face. Whether it was because he was a Dragon or just strange, the fire was almost pleasantly hot on his face. Not at all sticky like when they were at the top of the castle.
However, Rosalyn and Choi Han cringed from the face of heat. Cale hummed.
He thought it would’ve been weaker than the Jungle fire because it was a much smaller area; however, the pillar was radiating a stronger level of heat than the Jungle fire.
‘...A large drenching won’t work too well…”
The Red Dragon frowned as he considered his options. He didn’t want to bear becoming drenched again.
A brush of strong wind passed through the fire to singe the group’s faces.
Crackleeee.
A wave of heat brushed past Cale’s face, and the Dragon frowned and narrowed his eyes. His nose twitched dramatically. Something… Something smelled weird!
It was almost like-.
“The Black Swamp.”
Cale’s face hardened.
Raon’s small reptilian face dropped as his paws hit the ground in a mix between anger and confusion.
Rosalyn and Choi Han looked between the two frowning Dragons in confusion.
The Red Dragon bent down and picked Raon off the sooty floor, holding him close in his arms and pushing his scarred face into the fabric of his cloak to shield him from the putrid smell.
“It’s a Dragon’s dead mana.”
From the Black Swamp, the place where Cale had found the Dragon Bones and the ‘Dominating Aura.’
It was also the location that the secret organisation had given the mermaids dead mana.
Rosalyn and Choi Han stared in morbid horror and confusion as Cale’s face twisted into a smile.
The Saint and Holy Maiden had said that the dead mana bomb was in a liquid form. He had wondered where the Empire had possibly gotten liquid dead mana, but it seemed to be like some of the dead mana from the Black Swamp.
Cale started to speak.
“We’re going into the basement, now.”
The Red Dragon wanted something in the basement of the Maple Castle.
Harol had suspected that the basement was used as a prison and a slave dwelling.
Clack. Clack.
Cale’s steps were relatively silent as they went down the cold, stone staircase and into the basement. There was only one thing on all of their minds right now.
“A dead mana bomb?”
Rosalyn sighed.
Clack…
Cale stopped on the last step, white hair fluttering past him breezily. The Red Dragon raised a lazy hand and sent orbs of light scattering among the ceiling of the basement.
“...It’s a prison.”
Cale hummed at Choi Han’s comment. The area was full of iron cages, although there were many paths available to walk down, but they all led to more cages. Choi Han looked at the simple yet complicated layout and started to speak.
“It looks like a maze. Cale-nim, where should we start looking?”
The Red Dragon smirked and gestured to the small Black Dragon. Raon was on all fours on the basement floor, nose to the ground.
Sniff. Sniff.
He didn’t look like the majestic Dragon he said he was as we were sniffing the ground. However, not to lower himself to the literal floor of the basement, Cale let Raon find the location of the Dragon’s dead mana.
Raon stopped sniffing the ground and looked up at Cale in confusion, tilting his head at Cale’s warm gaze.
The Red Dragon pointed further into the basement and spoke clearly.
“Raon, go!”
The Black Dragon stared at him, unimpressed, before huffing and continuing to sniff the ground, slowly leading the way.
“Alright, just follow me!”
It was difficult to detect dead mana, however, Cale noticed he was picking up on directions much better than Raon, despite that he wasn’t placing much effort in searching… perhaps? No… never mind.
“Let me know when you find them all.”
Raon nodded at Cale’s dismissive gesture, and the Black Dragon took off further into the basement.
Rosalyn quickly asked Cale respectfully.
“Dragon-nim, could I follow behind Raon-nim if I do this, right?”
Rosalyn used a powerful levitation magic and lifted herself slightly off the ground in a balanced hover.
“Yes. Enjoy your trip.
Rosalyn smiled and thanked Cale before chasing Raon. She threw forward light orbs occasionally to light the way as she passed.
Choi Han, who watched and waited for a moment, finally spoke.
“Cale-nim, are you worried that Raon might miss a bomb and we might get hurt? Is that why you are making me stay here?”
Cale didn’t respond as he continued to observe the area that was continuing to light up with Rosalyn’s mana orbs. Choi Han started to smile and stood next to Cale as if he were a guard. Then again, as if Cale needed one.
Choi Han remembered when he first met Cale, the sheer terror he had felt on the dimly lit street alley by the walls of the Henituse territory. The man had spent years upon years in the Forest of Darkness, training and killing monsters of tremendous strength, only to face what could be seen as a God of War as soon as he left the forest.
The Red Dragon had made the monsters in the forest seem like ants…
“I found it!”
Raon’s voice shouted out from the centre of the basement, a circle where all of the winding paths connected.
“You can follow me.”
Rosalyn, who had hovered all the way back from the centre of the basement, guided them to Raon, sending orbs of light to brighten the way. The stench of dead Dragon’s mana was overwhelming to Cale, and the Red Dragon huffed and waved his hand in front of his face, in hopes of removing the smell from his vicinity.
Raon was pointing to the ground with his front paw when he entered the factory-like section.
“This is where it is coming from! It’s so strong.”
Cale pinched his nose as he looked down. Contrary to the cages that were made of iron, the ground of this area was made of stone slabs. He started to speak.
“It looks like we need to lift these slates up.”
Cale turned his head, and Choi Han, who was looking down at the slates, turned his head as well. Cale, Rosalyn, and Raon were all looking at him.
“Ahem.”
Choi Han took out the sword at his side and pulled up both of his sleeves.
“I will lift it.”
“Don’t bother.”
Red mana shot out in slim tendrils from under Cale’s long cloak toward the large slates. All four slates were coated with the red mana.
Clunk. Clunk.
The slates were carefully lifted. Choi Han flinched.
“Hm, it looks like we need to lift the dirt up a bit as well.”
“Ah, I’ll do that.”
Raon fluttered between Choi Han and Rosalyn as he activated a gust of wind from underneath his wings.
Shaaaaaaa-
A light wind brushed by where the slates used to rest, and a bit of the dirt was moved aside in a simple manner.
Tick tock. Tick tock.
Through the remaining grime under the slate, the sound of a ticking clock echoed.
The Red Dragon’s nose twitched as he frowned heavily. The smell was thick and putrid.
Raon’s voice started to shout.
“This is it! This is where the scent is coming from!”
Rosalyn crouched down and started to investigate the item.
It was an orb made of thin glass. She saw a lot of foreign devices surrounding the orb. However, the liquid inside the glass caught her attention.
The orb was full of black liquid.
“...This is weird.”
She gulped as she spoke.
“...She is right. It is weird. What is this liquid?”
Raon, who had landed lightly on Rosalyn’s cloaked shoulder, leaned over and looked into the pit as he started to frown. The Red Dragon huffed as the Black Dragon peered into the pit, like a curious parrot.
Cale carefully lifted Raon from Rosalyn’s shoulder and held him secure in his arms. The young Dragon was leaning too close to the unknown substance to be safe.
There were about ten bombs with the black liquid in the centre. Next to the magic bomb was an unknown object that he had never seen, an orb full of purple sludge.
What is that?
The three peered into the collection of orbs. Raon was the first to speak.
“This doesn’t seem natural, right, Reddie? We should break the orb and take a closer look.”
Cale was silent, and the mage and young Dragon looked up at him to gauge his reaction.
“It must be fire.”
As expected. Neither the mage nor the Dragon disagreed with him. Rosalyn shared her opinion.
“The Empire created the pillar of fire, but in the end, their goal seemed to have been to pull Toonka and the Whipper Kingdom into the castle.”
“She’s right! Even my great and mighty self thinks that the Empire was planning on using this dead mana bomb and the pillar of fire to blow this purple liquid up and kill everyone!”
“It makes sense. The fire would burn everything black, thus making it easy to hide the evidence of their use of dead mana bombs.”
“It’s true! After not finding anything in the castle, Harol would have no reason not to enter. Once he does, this castle will go Boom!”
Raon circled his paws in front of him.
“They’ll blow up and die!”
“You’re right, even if they don’t die at all, the Empire will have succeeded if some people end up being poisoned by the dead mana. As for Toonka’s side, that is deemed not to have any mages; they would need to escape from the pillar of fire while poisoned.”
“That is difficult for anybody other than that idiot, Toonka!”
Raon stopped there and looked up at Cale.
Tap. Tap.
Raon lightly tapped Cale’s arm, from where he was still being coddled by the Red Dragon. Cale lifted a hand and smushed Raon’s round head like he was a plush animal.
“Good job.”
Raon snickered and looked proud.
“I am great and intelligent! I am great even if my first growth phase is slow!”
“Yes, yes.”
Cale hummed as he played along, patting Raon absentmindedly as the ticking sound continued.
Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.
Cale’s gaze headed toward the magic bomb. It was clearly not an average magic bomb. A new device was hanging on top of the magic bomb. This device had the orb of raging mana hanging on it. The time was slowly ticking down.
27:13:44.
Cale started to speak.
“I think that the Alchemists and the mages developed this magic bomb together. It seems to be a way to store the mage’s mana in advance to set the magic bomb to go off at a predetermined time.”
It solved one of the main issues of magic bombs, the issue being that a mage needed to set them off.
“They put a very faint amount of mana in the orb so that only a high-grade mage… or of course, a Dragon would be able to notice it.”
Although the mana was raging inside the orb, there was only a small amount.
“Of course, based on the amount of mana in the orb, the strength of the magic bomb seems to be pretty weak. It seems to only be strong enough to break a boulder the size of an adult’s head.”
However, the Red Dragon could tell that this new type of magic bomb in front of them didn’t need to be any stronger than that.
“No matter what, it will have enough strength to set off the dead mana bomb.”
Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.
27:12:07.
Rosalyn, Raon, and Choi Han looked towards the Red Dragon after he finished speaking.
Cale was smiling with a happy expression on his face.
“Let’s pack them all up for now.”
Raon quickly started to put them into his alternate dimension as if he had expected Cale’s response. Rosalyn lifted the orb with the purple liquid before she handed it to Raon.
The mage flinched before she grabbed the magic bomb and asked Cale a question.
“What do we do about this timer? The magic bomb might go off if we remove the timer.”
The Red Dragon spoke with a smile still on his face.
“Then let it go off.”
“Excuse me?”
Clap.
Cale clapped once to get their attention.
“I’m going to cause a typhoon, so it is not hard to set a bomb off with it.”
“He’s right! Let’s set it off! Then we can take the timer device!”
Raon smiled brightly in joy. Cale patted Raon, who had the same thought as he did. On the head as he gave the order.
“Choi Han, Miss Rosalyn. Let’s get started.”
It was time to put out the fire.
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
“Yaaawwn. Standing guard at night is the hardest thing to do.”
“But isn’t it better than fighting?”
“That is true.”
Of the soldiers who were standing guard around the pillar of fire surrounding the Maple Castle, the ones facing the Whipper Kingdom’s base on the East were chatting with each other to stay awake.
One of the soldiers looked toward the still brightly lit patient tent and started to speak.
“They are good people.”
“There are. Did they say they know the Commander-nim?”
“Yes. That seems to be the case, they said that they stopped by while they were traveling the continent to heal our injured.”
The people that the soldiers were talking about were the five priests.
“They are taking turns healing the patients starting tonight?”
“Yeah. It must have been hard for all of them to pull all-nighters last night.”
“That makes sense. I’m thankful for them. They’re not getting anything out of this.”
The soldier nodded his head as his friend’s comment before looking back at the pillar of fire. The fire made it difficult to breathe if you approached it.
He remembered that one man from a neighbouring squad had been caught in the tongues of the flame as it had lit, and was left severely burned after the ordeal.
The white haired priest, out of the five, had been the one to heal him flawlessly, not even a mark was left warm on the man’s body.
“Now, it would be great if we could do something about this fire- huh?”
The soldier facing the pillar of fire flinched. There was a different noise in addition to his voice.
Craaaaackle.
It was the sound of fire burning. There was also a different, unidentifiable noise.
Rummmble.
It was the noise you heard before a thunderbolt would strike. The soldier raised his head.
It was the night of the new moon. However, the sky that used to have bright stars had changed.
The sky was now covered in a black cloud, making them unable to see the stars.
Ruuuumble.
The sound you hear before a thunderbolt strikes echoed in the soldier’s ear again.
“Huh?”
And then, in the night sky…
Boooom!
There were flashes of light as an explosion occurred.
“W-What the!”
It was not a thunderbolt.
The soldier could see two people wearing black masks and black outfits getting surrounded by a red light.
One of the two people who were standing above the pillar of fire started to shoot fireballs toward the sky.
Boom! Boom!
The fireballs ran into each other in the sky and rumbled with the force of earth-shattering power.
“Hahahaha!”
Then the soldiers heard loud laughter.
“H-Hey, hurry up and go report this!”
“I got it! I got it!”
The other soldier rushed toward the base. However, there was no need to do that.
Paaat. Pat.
Multiple tents started to turn bright. Then the chiefs and the soldiers started to come out of their tents. The soldier clung onto his spear as he saw them coming out.
Ruuummble-
The night sky started to rage. Small sparks started to appear from the black clouds.
A storm, no, a typhoon seemed to be brewing.
“Hahahahaha!”
The masked individuals continued to laugh as they short the magic into the air. Magic was a source of fear and anger for the Whipper Kingdom. Both anger and fear filled the eyes of the numerous soldiers who were seeing magic again.
Another person was looking up at the two people shooting magic into the air. Cale, who was standing on top of the Maple Castle while observing the pillar of fire that was even taller, looked toward Rosalyn and Choi Han.
“Wow, Miss Rosalyn is doing well as expected. Choi Han is doing well, too.”
They looked like stereotypical villains.
Rosalyn was shooting magic while Choi Han was laughing as loudly as possible. They looked like stereotypical villains.
Cale looked up at the sky. The rain cloud was only over Maple Castle. It seemed like a storm would start at any moment.
Swwwooooosh-
The strong wind started to blow even stronger.
“Raon is amazing as well.”
Cale finished his short assessment and looked down at the sheet of paper he was holding.
The Red Dragon had spent the last thirty minutes with Raon and Rosalyn debating the Alchemical makeup of the fire; he preferred not to use up a limited ancient power to the point of losing it. It wasn’t an overly valuable ancient power, but it was an ancient power.
Something to know about the Red Dragon was that he, for some reason, loved ancient powers. The more, the better.
So he had taken the effort out of their limited time to write up an Alchemical counter equation for the fire, despite the Empire’s clear power and resources at their disposal, it was nothing compared to the pure ability of a Dragon to undo their creations.
Rain started to fall from the sky in large, heavy drops as Cale folded the paper into his pocket and started to draw sigils and runes into the ground. The Red Dragon carefully stepped around the fragile, detailed curves of the circle and opened his hand, cupping the necklace daintily laid on Cale’s chest.
Ooooong-
It was the Dominating Water. A glittering blue light collected into Cale’s cupped hand, and the Dragon leant down to carefully pour the crystal blue water into the delicate grooves of the sigil.
Drip. Drip.
The engraving started to glow and rumbled gently as Cale took a step back from it.
Cale spoke into the group’s minds.
- Let’s get started.
Raon’s voice echoed back.
- I got it.
The Black Dragon removed the timer.
Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick Tock-!
The timer stopped, and Raon threw the magic bomb higher than where Rosalyn and Choi Han were standing. A moment later.
Baaaang!
A loud explosion echoed in the sky. The magic bomb exploded, harming no one but the clouds that parted in a ring.
At the same time, the Alchemy rune that Cale had drawn started to shine brightly, making the Red Dragon squint and cover his eyes.
In the black cloud above their heads, multiple drops of water started to fall, drastically increasing to seem like a torrential monsoon.
Shaaaaaaaaa-
The Dominating Water started to pour down upon Maple Castle.
The soldiers subconsciously started to step back, and they then heard a loud command.
“Everybody, retreat!”
It was Commander Toonka, and the surrounding soldiers quickly moved away from Maple Castle.
Toonka gave an order to the warriors.
“The warriors with magic resistance to the front!”
The named warriors with magic resistance moved in front of the soldiers and set up a formation. Their movements are quick, but oddly awkward.
It could not be helped.
Rummmble.
Shaaaaaaaa-.
Thunderbolts, a downpour, and the gushing wind. All three of these disasters were surrounding Maple Castle right now. On this night with the new moon, the Maple Castle was the eye of the storm.
Despite this, the soldier’s eyes were on something else.
Chhhhhhhh-
“T-The fire!-”
The man subconsciously clenched onto his spear and started to mumble. The fire was going out. The pillar of fire that was taller than the castle was slowly getting smaller. The rain and rising mist made it difficult for the soldiers to see the castle.
“W-What a monstrous sight!”
The Whipper Kingdom warrior let out a gasp.
‘Is it magic?’
He looked toward the storm that surrounded only the Maple Castle and started to shiver in fear.
He lifted his head to the sky.
He could see two people through the rain. The two people who were cloaked in black started to descend as the warrior’s gaze naturally followed them down.
“Ah.”
The warrior could see that the pillar of fire was now shorter than the castle.
Plop. Plop.
He could now see the roof of the castle with the Mogoru Empire’s flag fluttering in the air.
He turned his gaze to the red roof on the tallest tower of the castle.
There was someone on the roof holding the flagpole, who was also completely covered in black. The warrior looked toward the person’s hand that was not holding onto the flagpole.
Swooooosh-
A strong gust started to flow from the man’s hand, glowing blue with brilliance as he pulled his hand in the direction of the flame, the torrential rain following his movement. It seemed like this man was controlling the water.
He felt a sense of pressure that he did not feel even when he went up against the Empire’s mages or knights. At that moment, the warrior thought about a different existence.
Nature.
As someone who believed in nature, this warrior knew about the strength of nature. Nature was a dominating force that didn’t care about magic or humans; it was all-powerful and all-knowing.
Step.
The warrior took another step back. At that moment, the warrior could see someone pat him on the shoulder before moving forward.
It was Commander Toonka.
The warrior could finally put some strength into his hands again. Commander Toonka he ws a strong individual who had fought against nature ever since he was young. That was why the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom chose to follow him. They respected that he didn’t succumb to nature.
“Who are you?!”
Commander Toonka raised his voice. The man on the top of the roof looked down at him. Cale raised an eyebrow as he thought.
‘He sure has a loud voice.’
The rain started to feel too cold against his skin; however, it didn’t bother him as much as it probably should’ve.
“Who are you?!”
Toonka shouted one more time. At that moment, a gentle voice echoed in the area.
It was a voice that had been changed with voice magic.
“I wonder. Who could we be?”
It was Rosalyn. His teasing tone reached the Whipper Kingdom’s soldiers. Cale was thinking that Rosalyn was a good actress, as Choi Han shouted after her.
“We are the secret organisation!”
He used his aura to make his voice loud. Choi Han looked toward Cale to ask if he had done well. Cale had told him to say that this time. The Red Dragon sighed and looked toward Toonka.
“What? Secret organisation?”
Toonka started to frown as the soldiers started to get restless. They did not know that he was acting.
The warriors calmed the soldiers down; however, they never turned their eyes away from the monstrous people that had appeared.
It was at that moment.
“Huh?”
One of the soldiers’ eyes opened wide, and the person holding onto the flagpole started to move.
“Gasp!”
The warrior could not help but gasp.
Riiiip-
The Moguru’s Empire’s flag that had been fluttering on top of Maple Castle was ripped from the flagpole. The man on the roof used the dagger that he had used to rip the flag off to stab the Mogoru Empire’s crest. He then threw the dagger toward Toonka.
Swoooosh-
The dagger and a whirlwind rushed toward Toonka.
“Commander-nim!”
Some of the shocked warriors called out to Toonka. However, Toonka only focused on the man on top of the roof.
Puuk.
The dagger stabbed into the ground below, sinking into the dirt right beneath Toonka’s feet.
As people looked down at the dagger in shock, the man who cut the flag spoke loudly with an ominous, echoing voice.
“The fire is out.”
Sizzleeeee-
The pillar of fire was completely gone.
Drip. Drip.
It was still raining, the heavy drops had subsided, and now lightly kissed the ground with light patters.
It was at that moment, the soldiers could hear Toonka’s voice.
“Kahahahahah!”
His voice filled the void left by the storm coming to an end.
Riiip.
Toonka ripped the Mogoru Empire’s flag with his hands.
The ripped flag was then stepped on.
The Commander’s calm voice echoed in the field through the drizzle.
“Advance to the castle.”
The fire was out.
“Capture them, the Empire, and anything else that is still here.”
Toonka gave the order, and he then started to run in front of the group. This was Toonka’s style.
He rushed toward Maple Castle, which was slowly becoming visible. He then arrived at the castle’s first-floor entrance. He swung the metal club in his hand toward the largest wooden door.
Baaaaang-
The door broke down, and he didn’t need something like an aura. Toonka’s natural physical strength was enough; he could see inside the castle through the broken door.
“Everybody, move! Advance!”
Toonka shouted while Pelia, his right-hand woman, lifted her spear into the air. Toonka’s direct subordinate warriors ran behind her.
Ooaaaaahh!
Pelia and the warriors rushed toward the castle gate.
Swoooosh-
A strong gust of wind blew by again.
“Ugh!”
A strong gust of wind that pushed Pelia and the warriors back surrounded Maple Castle in a light, swirling tornado, pulling stray drops of water and leaves up with it. Only Toonka remained in place after being hit by the wind.
“Commander-nim, up!”
Toonka snapped his head up after hearing one of his warriors shout.
Cale was up there; he had gathered with Choi Han and Rosalyn as they joined him atop the tower.
The Red Dragon felt Raon land smoothly on his shoulders, curling securely around his neck. Then Cale waved a casual hand as they faded into invisibility.
“T-They!”
“Are you trying to run?!”
Cale didn’t care about whatever words they had and just continued to ignore them. Once the group was fully invisible, Raon cast flight magic on Choi Han and Rosalyn as they quickly fled back to their tent.
“They disappeared!”
“Commander-nim, what should we do?”
“We will first go into the castle and investigate every corner! Make sure that you are thorough!”
Cale left Toonka’s fake angry voice behind him as he removed their invisibility once they entered the tent.
The Red Dragon huffed and threw off his coat, warming his body with a motionless cast of magic that sent steam sizzling off his clothes and body as they changed into their priest outfits.
Facing a small mirror mounted on the ground, Cale checked himself to ensure that his disguise as the priest had maintained itself through the whole debacle. When he was pulling stunts like this, it was best for him to always have a disguise on.
Choi Han lifted the entrance of the tent and allowed Cale to walk out of it, all three of them fully disguised.
Chief Harol was standing there. Behind him, the warrior who guarded the chiefs and was one of Toonka’s trusted subordinates.
“Priest-nim, I hope you weren’t shocked by the sudden commotion.”
Cale smiled serenely, despite the white mask on his face.
“I am okay, but I was thinking about going back to helping the patients since I woke up. Are there any more injured?”
“There are no more.”
“I see.”
The three priests who were awakened by the commotion strided back to the tent with the patients and stayed awake for the rest of the night. The soldiers all say this, but did not comment as they were much more occupied with the castle that was no longer surrounded by fire.
However, the soldiers still felt gratitude for the priests. Of course, Harol, who was one of the most thankful, whispered in Cale’s ear.
“Thank you very much, Dragon-nim.”
Cale glanced toward his ‘priests’, working in the tent, and whispered back to Harol.
“It is a debt. Remember it.”
“I won’t forget.”
/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\/ᐠ-ꞈ-ᐟ\
On top of the Maple Castle, the Whipper Kingdom’s flag was flying up with grace.
“...Are you leaving?”
“We have to go.”
“...Sob… thank you so much.”
One of the soldiers was holding Saint Jack’s hand while thanking him over and over. The crazy priestess Cage was in a similar situation. Soldiers were bowing in front of Cale as well.
Two days had passed since the fire was put out, and the three priests wearing white masks were standing in front of the castle while preparing to leave. The soldiers were surrounding them.
Toonka pushed them aside and walked to the front.
“It’s a pity that you cannot rest for a few days in the castle.”
“Not at all, Commander-nim.”
Cale rejected Toonka’s offer and looked around. He made eye contact with each and every one of the soldiers.
The white-haired priest began to speak.
“Resting is not fitting for us. I’m sure there are still people in pain right now.”
Cale looked up to the clear sky, clasping his hands together as he spoke.
“That is where we should be.”
The group behind him slowly nodded their heads in agreement. Toonka looked toward the soldiers as if he had no choice.
“Open a path. Do not block the path of the priest-nims!”
The people quickly parted, wordlessly separating into a path even though they were filled with disappointment. The priests who had been healing patients without rest or break for the last few days had given the Whipper Kingdom’s soldiers many high-quality potions while telling them not to get hurt again.
Their amazing powers to save those in grave conditions as inspiring, and the soldiers felt reverence for these priests.
One of the soldiers started to shout.
“Priest-nim!”
The blank mask of the white-haired priest in front glanced toward the soldier. It was the soldier who had burned himself severely in the fire; the soldier stood up straighter as Cale’s gaze pierced him through the mask.
“I am curious to know which god you serve… Although I do not believe in a god, I would still like to know.”
Although this soldier believed in nature more than those so-called gods, he wanted to learn more about the priest who worked so hard to save him. That was why he wanted to give a prayer to thank their god.
The soldier could see the priest pointing to his god.
Cale was pointing to the sky. The sun was glinting down on them.
The soldier looked back at the white-haired priest. The priest smiled at him before walking forward again, his robes and hair making him seem like he was merely floating on the very tips of the grass, barely touching the ground.
“The sun shines down without discriminating against those who bask in its light.”
“Ah.”
The soldier let out a gasp.
The Church of the Sun God that the Empire believes in. Although it was currently falling apart, it was the closest thing to their national religion. The soldiers finally understood why the priests were all wearing masks.
Toonka confidently started to speak.
“If you are thankful to them, do not forget them. After being discriminated against by magic, we have overcome those hurdles to create a fair world. Do not forget about that either.”
The soldiers repeated Toonka’s words in their minds as they looked back toward the five priests as they disappeared into the distance.
Once far enough, Cale’s group collectively sighed and pulled off their masks.
Cage looked at the Red Dragon and asked.
“Dra-... Young master-nim…”
Cage spared a cautious look at Jack, who appeared smiling and entirely unaware.
“...Why did you decide to talk about the Sun God?”
“I have a plan.”
He would make the Saint and the Holy Maiden infiltrate the Empire in the future while wearing these same white masks. However, Cale did not need to tell Cage that now…
The crazy priestess was curious, but let the matter go before joking with Cale.
“Young master-nim, I think you’ll make a great Pope in the future.”
Jack also nodded his head along. He looked at Cale with sparkling eyes.
“She is right. Even though you have no divine powers, you are a warm person who has the purest of minds, Cale-nim. You have what it takes to be a great Pope who looks after the believers of god. ‘Not discriminating against those who bask in its light.’ I learned something new again!”
The crazy priestess Cage forgot what she wanted to say after looking at Jack.
Cale didn’t care as he glanced towards Raon, who was no longer invisible, and started to speak.
“Let’s go home.”
“Alright, Reddie!”
Notes:
lmk if there's any mistakes in here!
and let me know what you think!!
(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧(ミⓛᆽⓛミ)✧
Pages Navigation
DessinerSain on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Jul 2024 07:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Adamas1021 on Chapter 1 Sun 18 Aug 2024 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
NoahArtie on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Sep 2024 10:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
ElaeMae on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Oct 2024 02:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caleism_1 on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Mar 2025 08:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 1 Fri 07 Mar 2025 11:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaiamon on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Apr 2025 02:14AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 07 Apr 2025 02:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Apr 2025 02:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Constellation_Fates_Editor on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Apr 2025 12:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shida_10 on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Jun 2025 07:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Jun 2025 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
demon_of_lust on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Jun 2025 03:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Jun 2025 05:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
demon_of_lust on Chapter 1 Thu 03 Jul 2025 12:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Jul 2025 05:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Adaliathefire on Chapter 2 Mon 15 Jul 2024 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Adaliathefire on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Apr 2025 05:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 2 Sat 26 Jul 2025 11:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kuing on Chapter 2 Fri 19 Jul 2024 07:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
PointBlank on Chapter 2 Fri 06 Dec 2024 02:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
LyraTodoroki on Chapter 2 Tue 21 Jan 2025 05:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
BrightMoon187 on Chapter 2 Tue 18 Feb 2025 06:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caleism_1 on Chapter 2 Thu 06 Mar 2025 11:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Adaliathefire on Chapter 3 Tue 16 Jul 2024 04:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
strwbrrykitty on Chapter 3 Tue 16 Jul 2024 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kuing on Chapter 3 Fri 19 Jul 2024 07:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Uriel_Arc on Chapter 3 Sun 18 Aug 2024 05:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Berient2002 on Chapter 4 Tue 16 Jul 2024 04:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Adaliathefire on Chapter 4 Tue 16 Jul 2024 04:43AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 17 Jul 2024 02:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation